L'*viisi  on 


Srctfoa 


. U33 

v.2 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/samkhyapravacanaOOkapi 


THE  HARVARD  ORIENTAL  SERIES 


A copy  of  this  volume,  postage  paid,  may  be  obtained 
anywhere  within  the  limits  of  the  Universal  Postal  Union, 
by  sending  a Postal  Order  for  one  dollar  and  fifty  cents, 
or  its  equivalent,  to  the  Publishers. 

According  to  the  conversion-tables  used  in  the  United 
States  money-order  system  as  the  basis  for  international 
money  orders,  I dollar  and  50  cents  ($1.50)=  6 shillings 
and  2 pence  = 6 marks  and  18  pfennigs  = 7 francs  or  lire 
and  60  centimes  = 5 kroner  and  55  ore  = 3 florins  and  65 
cents  Netherlandish. 


HARVARD 


ORIENTAL  SERIES 


EDITED 

WITH  THE  CO-OPERATION  OF  VARIOUS  SCHOLARS 

BY 

CHARLES  ROCKWELL  LANMAN 

Professor  of  Sanskrit  in  Harvard  University 


VOLUME  II. 


PUBLISHED  BY  HARVARD  UNIVERSITY 


Cambridge,  Mass.,  U.S.A. : 
Publication  Agent  of  Harvard  University 


Boston,  Mass.,  U.S.A. : 
GINN  & COMPANY 


London:  GINN  & COMPANY 
37,  Bedford  Street,  Strand,  W.C. 


Leipsic:  OTTO  HARRASSOWITZ 
Querstrasse  14 


y 


VC  a.  \ \ 


THE 


f NOV 


SAMKHYA-PRAVACANA-BHASYA 

OR 


COMMENTARY  ON  THE  EXPOSITION  OF 
THE  SANKHYA  PHILOSOPHY 


BY 

VIJNANABHIKSU 

EDITED  BY 


RICHARD  GARBE 


Professor  in  the  University  of  Konigsberg,  Prussia 


PUBLISHED  BY  HARVARD  UNIVERSITY 


Cambridge,  Mass.,  U.S.A. : 


Boston,  Mass.,  U.S.A. : 


Publication  Agent  of  Harvard  University 


GINN  & COMPANY 


London:  GINN  & COMPANY 
37,  Bedford  Street,  Strand,  W.C. 


1895 


Leipsic:  OTTO  HARRASSOWITZ 
Querstrasse  14 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

Preface ix 

Text  of  Vijnanabhiksu’s  Commentary  on  the  Samkhya  Sutras, 

ALONG  WITH  THE  TEXT  OF  THE  SUTRAS  THEMSELVES 1 

Appendix  I.  Variants  of  Dr.  Fitzedward  Hall’s  Edition.  . . 165 

Appendix  II.  Index  of  Words  in  Vltnanabhiksu’s  Commentary  169 
Appendix  III.  Index  of  Quotations  from  Scripture  and  Tradi- 
tion, FOLLOWING  THE  ORDER  IN  WHICH  THEY  ARE 
CITED  IN  THE  TEXT  OF  THE  COMMENTARY,  AND  WITH 

INDICATION  OF  THEIR  SOURCES 187 

Appendix  IV.  The  Same,  grouped  according  to  the  Works  from 

which  the  Quotations  are  taken 192 


PREFACE. 


HE  Sutras  or  Aphorisms  of  the  Sankhya  Philosophy  are  ascribed  by 


the  Hindus  to  Kapila  and  are  called  Samkhya-pravacana  or  ‘ Expo- 
sition of  the  Sankhya  Philosophy.’  Vijnanabhiksu’s  explanation  of 
these  Sutras  is  called  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasya 1 or  Commentary  on 
the  Exposition  of  the  Sankhya  Philosophy.’  Of  Kapila,  the  reputed 
author  of  the  Sutras,  we  have  no  certain  knowledge  whatever.  On  the 
other  hand,  it  is  highly  probable  that  the  Sutras  themselves  are  to  be 
referred  to  a date  as  late  as  about  1400  a.d.  Vijnanabhiksu’s  commen- 
tary was  written  somewhat  after  1550  a.d.  But  it  is  not  necessary  to 
speak  at  length  in  this  place  upon  the  history  of  the  literature  of  the 
system,  inasmuch  as  these  matters  have  been  exhaustively  treated  by 
me  in  a special  work  entitled  ‘Die  Samklrya  Philosophic.  Eine  Dar- 
stellung  des  indischen  Rationalismus  nach  den  Quellen  ’ (Leipzig,  H. 
Haessel,  1894).  For  the  convenience  of  American  students,  reference 
may  also  be  made  to  my  article  ‘ Sankhya’  in  Johnson’s  Universal  Cyclo- 
paedia, vol.  vii. 

Of  the  commentary,  the  first  printed  edition1 2  is  the  octavo  issued 
at  Serampore  in  1821.  The  Sutras,  with  illustrative  extracts  from 
the  commentaries,  were  published  in  Sanskrit  and  English  by  James  R. 
Ballantyne  (three  parts,  Allahabad,  1852-56).  Under  the  modest  appel- 
lation of  an  “amended  reprint,”  these  parts  were  republished3  by  Dr. 
Fitzedward  Hall,  whose  name,  however,  is  to  be  gathered  only  from 
the  initials,  “ F.  H.,”  and  part  of  the  date,  “ Marlesford,  Suffolk,” 
appended  to  the  “Advertisement.”  This  work  is  to  be  especially  com- 

1 For  the  sake  of  bibliographers  and  library  cataloguers,  it  may  be  observed  that  the 
Commentary  or  Bhasya  proper  (that  is,  the  portions  in  the  smaller  type  in  the  subjoined 
text)  incidentally  “includes”  — so  to  speak  — the  Aphorisms  or  Sutras  (the  portions  printed 
in  the  larger  type). 

2 The  title  reads  : Kapila-’caryya-pranita-’dhyatma-vidya-pratipadaka-sutra-samuha- 
’tmaka-samkhya-pravacana  - namaka  - granthah  | tad-bhasyam  Vijnana-’caryya-racitam 
samkhya-pravacana-bhasyam  | griramapure  mudritam  abhut  | cana  1821  | [Copies  in  the 
British  Museum  and  Harvard  College  Library.] 

3 The  SAnkhya  Aphorisms  of  Kapila,  with  illustrative  Extracts  from  the  Commentaries. 
Translated  by  Janies  R.  Ballantyne.  Third  Edition,  London,  1885. 


X 


Preface. 


mended  to  American  students  as  an  introduction  to  the  study  of  the 
subject.  The  first  scholarly  edition1  of  the  Bhasya  was  issued  by  Dr. 
Hall  in  the  Bibliotheca  Indica,  with  a valuable  introduction  and  critical 
appendix.  Jlbananda  Vidyasagara’s  reprint  of  it  (without  the  critical 
apparatus),  published  at  Calcutta  in  1872,  is  absolutely  worthless.  A 
German  translation2  was  issued  by  me  in  1889.  In  the  preface  thereto, 
I expressed  the  hope  that  I might  ere  long  have  an  opportunity  to  publish 
a new  edition  of  the  original  text.  And  if  I may  venture  to  hope  that 
my  other  Sankhya  studies  have  borne  any  fruit,  such  an  edition  is 
not  uncalled  for,  especially  since  Dr.  Hall’s  edition  has  long  been  out  of 
print. 

This  edition,  like  my  translation,  is  of  course  based  upon  Dr.  Hall’s 
edition  and  the  critical  apparatus  ( pathd-ntara-sucl-pattram ) thereto 
appended.  The  numerous  misprints  and  errors  of  his  text  which  the 
editor  himself  has  corrected  in  the  guddhi-pattram  will  not  be  reckoned 
to  the  discredit  of  Dr.  Hall’s  scholarship  by  any  one  who  knows  aught 
of  the  practical  difficulties  of  printing  in  India  in  the  fifties.  A good 
manuscript,  loaned  to  me  by  the  lamented  Dr.  Bhagvanlal  IndrajI,  of 
Bombajq  has  been  of  great  service  in  the  establishment  of  the  text. 
And,  inasmuch  as  a thorough  comprehension  of  the  contents  of  such  a 
text  as  this  is  the  most  necessary  preliminary  to  the  work  of  editing  it, 
I am  glad  to  mention  here  with  grateful  acknowledgments  my  indebted- 
ness to  my  excellent  Pandit,  Bhagavatacharya,  of  Benares,  with  whom 
I made  a critical  study  of  the  whole  work,  and  to  the  other  Brahmans 
whom  I could  consult  occasionally.  As  I have  already  given,  in  the 
notes  to  my  German  translation  of  this  work,  an  account  of  the  differing 
readings  adopted  by  me,  I deem  it  superfluous  to  add  a formal  critical 
apparatus;  and  have  accordingly  restricted  myself  to  a summary  regis- 
tration— below,  in  Appendix  I.,  pages  165  ff.  — of  the  differences  between 
this  edition  and  Dr.  Hall’s. 

A word  by  way  of  calling  attention  to  the  three  other  Appendices. 
The  second  Appendix  is  an  index  of  the  notable  words  of  Vijnanabhiksu’s 
commentary.  The  third  gives  the  sources  of  his  quotations  from  Scripture 
( gruti ) and  Tradition  (srarti),  following  the  order  in  which  they  are  cited 
in  the  text.  The  fourth  Appendix  was  suggested  and  indeed  also  made 
by  Professor  Lanman.  It  is  constructed  simply  by  reversing  the  third 

1 Tlie  Sinkhya-pravachana-bMshya,  a Commentary  on  the  Aphorisms  of  the  Hindu 
atheistic  Philosophy;  by  Vijn&na  Bhikshu.  Calcutta,  1856. 

2 Samkhya-pravacana-bhashya,  Vijnanabhikshu’s  Commentar  zu  den  Samkhyasutras. 
Aus  dem  Sanskrit  ubersetzt  und  mit  Anmerkungen  versehen.  Leipzig,  1889. 


Preface. 


xi 


Appendix  and  grouping  the  citations  according  to  their  sources.  It  is 
useful  as  showing  the  relative  importance  attached  by  the  author  to  any 
given  work  taken  by  him  as  an  authority,  or  at  least  the  relative  fre- 
quency with  which  he  cites  that  work  ; and  it  can  hardly  fail  to  be  of 
service  to  the  student  of  the  Upanishads  for  example,  who  may  learn  by 
this,  and  by  similar  indexes  so  far  as  they  exist,  the  history  and  the 
application  of  the  Upanishad  doctrines  in  the  establishment  of  the 
systems. 

In  order  to  facilitate  the  study  of  the  work,  I have  made  ample  use  of 
punctuation  and  have  not  scorned  the  aid  of  hyphens  to  indicate  the 
resolution  of  compound  words.  The  special  attention  of  the  students  of 
the  work  is  directed  to  my  use  of  quotation-marks  : 1.  Quotations  which 
are  adduced  by  Vijnanabhiksu  from  authoritative  texts  for  the  sake  of 
confirming  his  own  views  are  enclosed  in  the  ordinary  double  quotation- 
marks  (“  ”);  2.  Objections  and  questions  which  are  represented  by 
Vijnanabhiksu  as  raised  by  an  imaginary  opponent,  and  also  passages 
which  contain  rejected  opinions,  are  enclosed  in  double  angular  quotation- 
marks  («  ») ; 3.  Other  sentences  quoted  in  direct  form  are  enclosed  in 
single  angular  quotation-marks  (<  >). 

Coming  now  to  the  questions  that  concern  the  Sankhya  system  in 
general,  I must  refer  the  reader  to  the  work  cited  above,  ‘ Die  Samkhya 
Philosophic.’  In  this  place  I restrict  myself  to  the  discussion  of  such 
matters  as  are  necessary  for  the  understanding,  in  particular,  of 
Vijnanabhiksu’s  philosophical  point  of  view7.  Even  in  the  Sankhya 
Sutras  themselves  — which,  as  hinted  above,  I hold  to  be  a modern 
product  of  about  half  a millennium  ago  — the  Sankhya  doctrine  no 
longer  appears  in  its  original  unadulterated  form  ; for  they  seek  to 
explain  away  the  points  of  discrepancy  between  themselves  on  the  one 
hand  and  the  teachings  of  the  Upanishads  and  the  Vedanta  on  the  other. 
In  particular,  the  author  of  the  Sutras  is  at  great  pains  to  furnish  proof 
of  the  utterly  impossible  thesis  that  the  teachings  of  the  Sankhya  system 
are  not  in  irreconcilable  contradiction  wdth  the  doctrine  of  a personal 
God,  wdth  the  doctrine  of  the  all-embracing  unity  of  Brahman,  with  the 
doctrine  of  the  nature  of  Brahman  as  bliss  ( ananda ),  and  wdth  the 
doctrine  of  the  attainment  of  the  highest  aim  in  the  heavenly  world. 
See  i.  95, 154  ; v.  64,  68, 110  ; vi.  51,  58,  59.  Indeed,  the  Sankhya  Sutras 
show  easily  recognizable  results  of  Vedantic  influence  in  many  places: 
most  plainly  perhaps  at  iv.  3,  which  is  a word-for-word  repetition  of  the 
Vedanta-sutra  iv.  1.  1 ; and  at  v.  116,  where  the  Vedantic  technical  term 
brahma-rupatd  is  used  instead  of  the  proper  Sankhya  expression. 


Preface. 


xii 


In  still  larger  measure  do  Vedantic  influences  manifest  themselves  in 
Vijnanabhiksu’s  commentary  on  the  Sutras,  which  is,  as  stated  above, 
about  a century  and  a half  later  than  the  Sutras  themselves.  Here,  as  in 
his  other  works,  Vijnanabhiksu  contends  with  the  utmost  determination 
for  the  truth  of  the  theistic  Vedanta.  This  is  near  akin  with  the  Yoga 
philosophy,  and  is  held  by  Vijnanabhiksu  to  be  the  ancient,  original, 
and  genuine  Vedanta,  while  the  doctrines  of  the  non-duality  of  Brahman 
and  of  the  cosmic  illusion  are  pronounced  by  him  to  be  modern  falsifica- 
tions. Indeed,  the  adherents  of  the  genuine  Vedanta  are  called  by  him 
“ Pseudo  -Vedantists  ” and  “masked  Buddhists”  ( vedanti-bruva , pra- 
cchanna-bauddlia , i.  22,  etc.). 

Vijnanabhiksu’s  point  of  view  has  already  been  set  forth  by  A.  E. 
Gough  in  ‘ The  Philosophy  of  the  Upanishads,’  pages  259  and  260. 
Gough  shows  the  utter  baselessness  of  the  exposition  which  Vijnanabhiksu 
gives  of  the  contents  of  the  Upanishads  and  of  the  relations  of  the  philo- 
sophic systems  to  one  another.  Gough’s  main  points,  however,  admit  in 
part  of  more  precise  statement  and  in  part  of  supplementation.  In  order 
to  bridge  over  the  chasm  between  the  Sankhya  system  and  his  own 
theism  (which  he  is  pleased  to  style  Vedantic),  Vijnanabhiksu  resorts 
to  the  strangest  means  to  do  away  with  one  of  the  fundamental  doc- 
trines of  the  genuine  Sankhya,  which  is  the  denial  of  God.  In  the 
introduction  to  his  commentary  and  in  various  other  places  he  intimates 
that  the  atheism  of  the  Sankliyans  is  not  to  be  taken  seriously,  and  that 
the  doctrine  was  set  up  merely  to  encourage  among  men  an  indifference 
to  the  attainment  of  the  dignity  of  a god,  on  the  ground  that  the  belief  in 
God  and  the  desire  to  raise  one’s  self  in  future  existences  to  the  rank  of  a 
god  would  be,  according  to  Sankhya  opinion,  a hindrance  to  the  practice 
of  the  “ discriminating  understanding.”  And  again,  he  intimates  that 
the  denial  of  God  is  after  all  only  a concession  to  current  views,  or  also 
a “ bold  assertion  ” ( praudha-vada , praudhi-vada')-,  and  finally  he  gets 
hold  of  a monstrous  idea,  which  he  finds  in  the  Padma  Purana,  that  this 
doctrine  of  atheism  was  set  up  in  order  to  close  to  evil  men  the  way  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  In  no  way  could  Vijnanabhiksu  have 
betrayed  more  clearly  the  embarrassment  of  his  own  position  as  regards 
this  fundamental  dogma  of  the  Sankhya  system  than  by  his  accumu- 
lation of  impossible  motives  which  he  imputes  to  the  Sankhyans.  Having 
thus  after  his  fashion  expunged  atheism  from  the  system,  he  no  longer 
hesitates  to  import  into  it  his  own  theism  (for  example,  at  the  end  of  his 
comments  on  i.  122);  and  when,  later  on,  he  is  under  the  necessity  of 
discussing  the  proofs  which  are  brought  in  Sutras  v.  2 to  v.  12  against 


Preface. 


xiii 


the  existence  of  God,  he  discusses  them  indeed  in  an  appropriate 
manner  ; but  takes  back,  in  an  appendix  to  his  comment  on  v.  12,  all  the 
explanations  that  he  has  given  on  the  foregoing  pages. 

There  are  yet  two  other  actual  contradictions  which  Vijnanabhiksu  is 
at  pains  after  his  fashion  to  reconcile.  First,  the  Upanishads  teach  the 
doctrine  of  the  non-duality  of  Brahman,  of  Brahman  as  One-in-all  and 
All-in-one  : the  Sankhya  on  the  other  hand  teaches  the  plurality  of  indi- 
vidual souls.  These  two  views,  according  to  our  author,  are  not  incom- 
patible : for,  says  he  (comment  on  vi.  66),  the  word  Brahman  designates 
the  totality  of  souls  as  devoid  of  qualities  ; and,  if  Scripture  speaks  of  an 
absence  of  difference  or  of  a unity  of  souls,  by  this,  he  affirms  (comment 
on  the  last  stanza  of  the  introduction,  comment  on  v.  61,  and  elsewhere), 
is  intended  simply  an  absence  of  difference  of  hind!  He  maintains 
that  the  original  Vedanta  (that  is,  the  Vedanta  as  Vijnanabhiksu  or  his 
sect  would  make  it  out  to  be),  assumes,  as  does  in  fact  the  Sankhya, 
an  infinite  plurality  of  individual  souls.  And  just  as  Vijnanabhiksu  does 
away  with  the  Upanishad  doctrine  of  the  unity  of  souls,  so  also  does  he 
explain  away  the  doctrine  of  absolute  monism.  In  connection  with  Sutra 
v.  64  he  says  : this  monism  of  Scripture  is  something  which  is  cut  and 
dried  for  the  simple-minded  man  who  attains  not  to  the  “ discrimi- 
nating understanding;”  although,  indeed,  elsewhere  ( e.g .,  comment  on 
v.  65  and  vi.  52)  he  expresses  the  opinion  that  the  monism  of  Scripture 
intends  merely  the  “absence  of  separation  in  space”  of  souls  and  matter, 
and  is  therefore  in  this  respect  also  not  discrepant  with  the  Sankhya 
system,  according  to  which  both  souls  and  matter  are  all-pervasive. 

The  second  point  concerns  the  Upanishad  doctrine  of  the  illusory 
nature  ( maya ) of  the  world  of  phenomena  and  the  Sankhya  doctrine  of 
the  reality  of  matter  (prahrti).  Even  this  contradiction  our  author 
clears  away  by  an  appeal  to  what  he  calls  “original  Vedanta,”  which 
teaches,  as  he  avers,  the  reality  of  the  world.  Some  kindred  spirit  had 
already  identified  the  maya  of  the  Vedanta  with  the  prahrti  of  the 
Sankhya,  namely  in  the  (JJvetaQvatara  Upanishad,  iv.  10  ; and  accordingly 
our  commentator  does  not  scruple  to  make  the  most  of  this  identification 
as  a scriptural  one;  and  repeats  in  divers  places  of  his  work  (e.g.,  at 
i.  26,  69)  the  explanation  that  by  maya  in  Scripture  is  meant  nought 
else  than  real  matter. 

In  view  of  all  this  we  can  hardly  be  surprised  to  find  that  Vijnana- 
bhiksu mixes  up  many  other  heterogeneous  matters,  and  even  quite 
effaces  the  individuality  of  the  several  philosophical  systems.  Indeed,  he 
maintains  that  all  the  six  orthodox  systems  contain  in  their  principal 


XIV 


Preface. 


dogmas  the  absolute  truth.  And  it  is  a significant  fact  that  in  his  argu- 
mentations he  is  quite  ready  to  attribute  to  the  Puranas  and  other 
apocryphal  works  the  same  authority  as  that  which  he  ascribes  to  the 
oldest  Upanishads. 

Nevertheless,  in  spite  of  all  the  false  assumptions  and  the  errors  of 
which  Vijnanabhiksu  is  undoubtedly  guilty,  his  Commentary  on  the 
Sankhya  Sutras  must  be  declared  to  be  not  only  the  fullest  source  that 
we  have  for  a knowledge  of  the  Sankhya  system,  but  also  one  of  the  most 
important  of  such  sources.  And  although  all  such  explanations  of  Vijna- 
nabhiksu as  are  falsely  colored  by  his  own  individual  convictions  must 
of  course  remain  unnoticed  in  a systematic  exposition  of  the  genuine 
Sankhya  philosophy,  it  is  nevertheless  true  that  the  Saiiikhya-pravacana- 
bhasya  is  after  all  the  one  and  only  work  which  instructs  us  concerning 
many  particulars  of  the  doctrines  of  what  is  in  my  estimation  the 
most  significant  system  of  philosophy  that  India  has  produced. 

The  proof-sheets  of  this  volume  as  I received  them  from  Professor 
Lanman  were  already  so  free  from  errors  that  it  was  only  here  and  there 
that  I succeeded  in  detecting  an  isolated  misprint.  I hope  and  trust 
accordingly  that  the  present  edition  will  prove  to  be  one  of  the  nearest 
approaches  to  absolute  correctness  to  be  found  among  printed  Sanskrit 
texts.  If  this  turns  out  to  be  the  case,  the  result  is  to  be  ascribed  chiefly 
to  the  unselfish  assistance  which  Professor  Lanman  has  rendered  me  in 
the  proof-reading,  and  for  which  my  most  hearty  thanks  are  due  to  him. 


Konigsberg  in  Prussia, 
April,  1895. 


Richard  Garbe. 


Aa  this  work  is  printed  from  electrotype  plates,  it  will  be  very  easy  to 
remove  from  the  plates,  for  a second  impression,  any  errors  that  may  be 
observed  in  this  first  impression. 

All  scholars  who  use  this  book  are  therefore  requested  to  send  notice  of 
any  misprints  to  C.  R.  Lanman,  Cambridge,  Massachusetts,  United  States  of 
America. 


Cri-Ganegaya  namah  I 


“ eko  ’dvitlya  ” iti  veda-vacansi  pumsi 
sarva-’bhimana-vinivartanato  ’sya  muktyai 
vaidharmya-laksana-bhida-virabam  vadanti, 
na  ’khandatam  kha  iva,  dharma-gata-’virodhat. 

tasya  grutasya  manana-’rtham  atho  ’padestum 
sad-yukti-jalam  iba  samkhya-krd  avir-aslt, 

Narayanah  Kapila-murtir,  agesa-duhkha- 
hanaya  jiva-nivahasya.  namo  ’stu  tasmai ! 

nano-’padbisu  yan  nana-rupam  bliaty  anala-’rka-vat, 
tat  samaiii  sarva-bhutesu  cit-samanyam  upasmabe. 

Tgvara-’nigvaratva-’di  cid-eka-rasa-vastuni 
vimudha  yatra  pagyanti,  tad  asrni  paramam  mahah. 

kala-’rka-bhaksitam  samkhya-gastram  jfiana-sudhakaram 
kala-’vagistam  bhuyo  ’pi  purayisye  vaco-’mrtaih. 

cid-acid-granthi-bhedena  mocayisye  cito  ’pi  ca  ; 
saihkhya-bhasya-misena  ’srnan  prlyatam  moksa-do  Harih  ! 

“ tat  tvam  eva,  tvam  evai  ’tad  ” evarii  gruti-gato-’ditam 
sarva-’truanam  avaidharmyam  gastrasya  ’syai  ’va  gocarah. 


“atma  va  are  drastavyah  grotavyo  mantavyo  nididhyasitavya  ” ity-adi- 
grutisu  parama-purusartha-sadhanasya  ’tma-saksatkarasya  hetutaya  grav- 
ana-’ di-tray  am  yihitam.  tatra  gravana-’dav  upaya-’kanksayam  smaryate : 

“grotavyah  gruti-vakyebhyo  mantavyag  co  ’papattibbib 
matva  ca  satatarb  dbyeya,  ete  dargana-laetaya  ” iti. 

dhyeyo  yoga-gas tra-prakarene  ’ti  gesah.  tatra  grutibhyah  grutesu  purus- 
artha-tad-dhetu-jMna-tad-visaya-’tma-svarupa-’disu  gruty-avirodhimr  upa- 
pattlh  Sadadhyayl-rupena  viveka-gastrena  Kapila-murtir  Bhagavan  upa- 
didega.  «nanu  nyaya-vaigesikabhyam  apy  etesv  arthesu  nyayah  pradargita 
iti  tabhyam  asya  gatarthatvam  ; saguna-nirgunatva-’di-viruddha-rupair 
atma-sadbakataya  tad-yuktibhir  atratya-yuktlnam  virodbeno  'bhayor  eva 
durghatam  pramanyam»  iti.  mai ’vam  ! vyavaharika-paramartbika-rupa- 
visaya-bhedena  gatarthatva-virodhayor  abhavat.  nyaya-vaigesikabhyam 
hi  sukhi-duhkhy-ady-anuvadato  deha-’di-matra-vivekena  ’tma  prathama- 
bbumikayam  anumapitah ; ekada  para-suksme  pravega-’sambbavat.  tadlyam 
ca  jnanam  deha-’dy-atmata-nirasanena  vyavaharikarb  tattva-jhanam  bhavaty 

1 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


2 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye  bhumika. 


eva ; yatha  puruse  sthanu-bhrama-nirasakataya  kara-carana-’di-mattva- 
jiianam  vyavaharatas  tattva-jnanam,  tadvat.  ata  eva 

“ prakrter  guna-sammudhah  sajjante  guna-karmasu  ; 
tan  akrtsna-vido  mandan  krtsnavin  na  vicalayed  ” 

5 iti  Gitayam  kartrtva-'bliimaninas  tarkikasya  ’krtsna-vittvam  eva  krtsna-vit 
samkhya-’peksayo  ’ktarii,  na  tu  sarvathai  ’va  ’jnatvam  iti.  tatha  tadlyam 
api  jnanam  apara-vairagya-dvara  paramparaya  moksa-sadhanam  bbavaty 
eve  ’ti;  taj-jnana-’peksaya  ’pi  ca  samkhya-jnanam  eva  paramarthikam  para- 
vairagya-dvara  saksan  moksa-sadhanam  ca  bhavati ; ukta-Glta-vakyena 
10  ’tma-’kartrtva-jnasyai  ’va  krtsna-vittva-siddheh ; “ tlrno  hi  tada  bhavati 
hrdayasya  gokan,”  “kama-’dikam  mana  eva,”  “sa  samanah  sann  ubhau 
lokav  anusamcarati,  dhyayatl  ’va,  lelayati  ’va,”  “ sa  yad  atra  kimcit 
pa^yaty,  ananvagatas  tena  bhavati  ” ’ty-adi-tattvika-§ruti-§ataih 

“ prakrteh  kriyamanani  gunaih  karmani  sarvagah  ; 

15  ahamkara-vimudha-’tma  karta  ’ham  iti  manyate.” 

“ nirvanamaya  eva  ’yam  atma  jnanamayo  ’malah, 
duhkha-’jnanamaya  dharmah ; prakrtes  te  tu,  na  ’tmana  ” 

ity-adi-tattvika-smrti-gataig  ca  nyaya-vai§esiko-’kta-jnanasya  paramartha- 
bhumau  badhitatvac  ca.  na  cai  ’tavata  nyaya-’dy-apramanyam  ; vivaksita- 
20  ’rthe  deha-’dy-atireka-’iige  badha-’bhavat,  yat-parah  gabdah  sa  gabda-’rtha 
iti  nyayat.  atmani  sukha-’di-mattvasya  loka-siddhataya  tatra  pramana- 
’ntara-’napeksanena  tad-angasya  ’nuvadatvan  na  gas  tra-tatpary  a-visay a- 
tvam  iti. 

« syad  etat.  nyaya-vaigesikabhyam  atra  ’virodho  bhavatu ; brahma- 
25  mlmansa-yogabhyam  tu  virodho  ’sty  eva ; tabhyam  nitye-’gvara-sadhanad, 
atra  ce  ’gvarasya  pratisidhyamanatvat.  na  ca  <’tra  ’pi  vyavaharika-para- 
marthika-bhedena  segvara-nirigvara-vadayor  avirodho  ’stu ; segvara-vadasyo 
’pasana-paratva-sambhavad  > iti  vacyam ; vinigamaka-’bhavat.  Icvaro  hi 
durjneya  iti  nirlgvaratvam  api  loka-vyavahara-siddham  a i c vary  a-vai  ragy  ay  a 
30  ’nuvadituiii  gakyata,  atmanah  sagunatvam  iva,  na  tu  kva  ’pi  gruty-adav 
Igvarah  sphutam  pratisidhyate,  yena  se  gvara-vadasy ai  ’va  vyavaharikatvam 
avadharyete » ’ti.  atro  ’cyate : atra  ’pi  vyavahara-paramartha-bhavenai 
’va  vyavastha  sambhavati ; 

“ asatyam  apratistham  te  jagad  ahur  anlgvaram  ” 

35  ity-adi-gastrair  nirlgvara-vadasya  ninditatvad  asminn  eva  gastre  vyavahari- 
kasyai ’ve  ’gvara-pratisedhasyai  ’gvarya-vairagya-’dy-artham  anuvadatvau- 
’cityat.  yadi  hi  laukayatika-mata-’nusarena  nityai-’gvaryam  na  pratisi- 
dhyeta,  tada  paripurna-nitya-nirdosai-’gvarya-darganena  tatra  citta-’vecato 
viveka-’bliyasa-pratibandhali  syad  iti  samkliya-’caryanam  agayah.  segvara- 


Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye  bhumika. 


3 


vadasya  na  kva  ’pi  ninda-’dikam  asti,  yeno  ’pasana-’di-parataya  tac  chastrarii 
saiiikocyeta.  yat  tu 

“na  ’sti  sariikhya-samaih  jnanam,  na  ’sti  yoga-samam  balam. 
atra  te  samgayo  ma  bliuj,  jnanam.  samkhyam  param  matam” 

ity-adi  vakyam,  tad  viveka-’hga  eva  samkhya-jnanasya  dargana-’n  tarebhya  5 
utkarsam  pratipadayati,  na  tv  I g var  a-pr  a ti  se  dh a-’ n ge  ’pi.  tatha  Paragara- 
’dy-akhila-gista-samvadad  api  segvara-vadasyai  ’va  paramarthikatvam  ava- 
dharyate.  api  ca 

“ Aksapada-pranTte  ca  Kanade  samkhya-yogayoh 

tyajyah  ^ruti-viruddho  ’ngah  q r u ty-e k a-^a ra n a i r nrbliih.  io 

Jaiminlye  ca  Yaiyase  viruddlia-’ii^o  na  kacjcana  ; 

(,'rutya  veda-’rtha-vijnane  gruti-param  gatau  hi  tav  ” 

iti  Paragaro-’papurana-’dibhyo  ’pi  brabma-mimansaya  Tgvara-’nge  bala- 
vattvam.  tatha 

“ nyaya-tantrany  anekani  tais-tair  uktani  vadibhih  ; 15 

hetv-agama-sad-acarair  yad  yuktam,  tad  upasyatam  ” 

iti  Moksadharma-vakyad  api  Paragara-’dy-akhila-gista-vyavaharena  brahma- 
rn Im ans a-ny ay a-v aigesika-’ dy-ukta  Igvara-sadhaka-nyaya  eva  grahyo,  bala- 
vattvat,  tatha 

“yam  na  pagyanti  yogi-’ndrah  sariikhya  api  mabegvaram  20 

anadi-nidhanam  brahma,  tarn  eva  garanaih  vraje  ” 

’ty-adi-Kaurma-’di-vakyaih  saiiikhyanam  Igvara-’jnanasyai  ’va  Narayana- 
’dina  proktatvac  ca. 

kirn  ca  brahma-mimansaya  Tgvara  eva  mukhyo  visaya  upakrama-’dibhir 
avadhrtah.  tatra  ’nge  tasya  badhe  gastrasyai  ’va  ’pramanyaih  syad,  yat-  25 
parah  gabdah  sa  gabda-’rtha  iti  nyayat.  saihkhya-gastrasya  tu  purusartha- 
tat-sadhana-prakrti-purusa-vivekav  eva  mukhyo  visaya  iti  ’gvara-pratisedha- 
’liga-badhe  ’pi  na  ’pramanyam,  yat-parah  gabdah  sa  gabda-’rtha  iti  nyayat. 
atah  savakagataya  samkhyam  eve  ’gvara-pratisedha-’nge  durbalam  iti.  na 
ca  « brahma-mlmahsayam  api  ’gvara  eva  mukhyo  visayo,  na  tu  nityai-  30 
’gvaryam  » iti  vaktuih  gakyate  ; “ smrty-anavakaga-dosa-prasahga”-rupa- 
purvapaksasya  ’nupapattya  nityai-’ gvarya-vigistatvenai  ’va  bralmia-mlmah- 
sa-visayatva-’vadharanat.  brahma-gabdasya  para-brahmany  eva  mukhya- 
taya  tu  “ atha  ’tah  para-brahma-jijnase  ” ’ti  na  sutritam  iti.  etena  samkhya- 
virodhad  brahma-yoga-darganayoh  karye-’gvara-paratvam  api  na  gahkanl-  35 
yam;  prakrti-svatantrya-’pattya  “ racana-’nupapatteg  ca  na  ’numanam” 
ity-adi-brahma-sutra-parampara-’nupapatteg  ca ; tatha  “ sa  purvesam  api 
guruh,  kalena  ’navacchedad  ” iti  Yoga-sutra-tadlya-Vyasa-bhasyabhyam 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


4 


Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye  bhumika. 


sphutam  Iga-nityata-’vagamac  ce  ’ti.  tasmad  abhyupagama-vada-praudhi- 
vada-’dinai  ’va  samkhyasya  vyavaharike-’gvara-pratisedha-parataya  brahma- 
mimansa-yogabhyam  saha  na  virodhah.  abhyupagama-vadag  ca  gastre 
drsto,  yatha  Visnupurane : 

“ ete  bhinna-drgam,  daitya,  vikalpah  kathita  maya, 
krtva  ’bhyupagamam  tatra.  sariiksepah  gruyatam  mame  ” 

’ti.  astu  va  papinam  jfiana-pratibandha-’rtham  astika-darganesv  apy  angatah 
gruti-viruddha-’rtba-vyavasthapanam.  tesu-tesv  an^esv  apramanyam  ca ; 
9ruti-smrty-aviruddl1e.su  tu  mukhya-visayesu  pramanyam  asty  eva.  ata 
eva  Padmapurane  brahm a-y oga-dar gana-’ t i r ik tanam  dargananam  ninda  ’py 
upapadyate,  yatlia  tatra  Parvatlm  prati  ’gvara-vakyam  : 

“ grim,  devi,  pravaksyami  tamasani  yatha-kramam, 
yesaiii  gravana-matrena  patityaiii  jnaninam  api. 

pratliamaiii  hi  mayai  ’vo  ’ktaiii  gaivam  pagupata-’dikam. 
mac-chakty-avegitair  vipraih  samproktaui  tatah  param  : 

Ivanadena  tu  samproktaih  gastram  vaigesikam  maliat, 
Gautamena  tatlia  nyayam,  saiiikliyam  tu  Kapilena  vai, 
dvi-janmana  Jaiminina  purvam  vedamaya-’rthatah 
nirlgvarena  vadena  krtarii  gastram  mahattaram. 

Dliisanena  tatha  proktam  carvakam  ati-garhitam. 
daityanam  nagana-’rthaya  Visnuna  Buddha-rupina 
bauddha-gastram  asat  proktam  nagna-mlapata-’dikam. 
mayavadam  asac  chastram  pracchannam  bauddham  eva  ca 
mayai  ’va  kathitam,  devi,  kalau  brahmana-rupina 
apartham  gruti-vakyanaiii  dargayal  loka-garhitam. 

karma-svarupa-tyajyatvam  atra  ca  pratipadyate, 
sarva-karma-paribhrahgan  naiskarmyam  tatra  co  ’cyate. 

paratma-jlvayor  aikyam  maya  ’tra  pratipadyate, 
brahmano  ’sya  paraiii  rupam  nirgunam  dargitam  maya. 

sarvasya  jagato  ’py  asya  nagana-’rtham  kalau  yuge 
veda-’rtha-van  maha-gastram  mayavadam  avaidikam 
mayai  ’va  kathitarii,  devi,  jagatam  naga-karanad  ” iti. 

adhikam  tu  brabma-mimansa-bliasye  prapancitam  asmabbir  iti.  tasmad 
astika-gastrasya  11a  kasya  ’py  apramanyam  virodho  va ; sva-sva-visayesu 
sarvesam  abadhad,  avirodhac  ce  ’ti.  « nanv  evam  purusa-bahutva-’iige  ’py 
asya  gastrasya  ’bbyupagama-vadatvam  syat  ? » na  syat ; avirodhad,  brabma- 
nnmansayam  apy  “ ango  nana-vyapadegad  ” ity-adi-sutra-jatair  jiva-’tma- 
bahutvasyai  ’va  nirnayat.  samkhya-siddha-purusanam  atmatvaiii  tu  bralima- 
mlmaiisaya  badbyata  eva ; “ atme  ’ti  tu  ’payanti  ” ’ti  tat-sutrena  parama- 


Sfimkliya-pravacana-blidsye. 


I.  1. 


5 


’tmana  eva  parama-’rtha-bhumav  atmatva-’vadharanat.  tatha  ’pi  ca  sam- 
khyasya  na  ’pramanyam  ; vyavaharika-’tmano  jlvasye  ’tara-viveka-jnanasya 
moksa-sadhanatve  vivaksita-’rthe  badha-’bhavat.  etena  (,‘ruti-smrti-pra- 
siddhayor  nanatmai-’katmatvayor  vyavaharika-paramarthika-bhedena  ’vi- 
rodba  iti  brahma-mlmaiisayam  prapancitam  asmabhir  iti  dik. 

«nany  evam  api  Tattvasamasa-’khya-sutraih  saha  ’syah  Sadadbyayyah 
paunaruktyam » iti  cen,  mai  ’vain  ! saiiiksepa-vistara-rupeno  ’bhayor  apy 
apaunaruktyat.  ata  eva  ’syah  Sadadhyayya  yoga-dar^anasye  ’va  Sainkhya- 
pravacana-samjna  yukta.  Tattvasamasa-’khyaiii  hi  yat  saiiiksiptaiii  sam- 
khya-dar§anam,  tasyai  ’va  prakarsena  ’bhyam  nirvacanam  iti.  vi9esas  tv 
ayam : yat  Sadadhyayyaiii  Tattvasamasa-’khyo-’ktar’rtha-vistara-matram, 
yoga-dar^ane  tv  abhyam  abhyupagama-vada-pratisiddhasye  ’gvarasya  niru- 
panena  nyunata-pariharo  ’pi  ’ti.  asya  ca  saxhkhya-saihjna  sanvaya 

“ samkhyam  prakurvate  cai  ’va  prakrtiiii  ca  pracaksate, 

tattvani  ca  catiir-vin^at ; tena  samkhyah  praklrtita  ” 

ity-adibhyo  Bharata-’di-vakyebhyah.  saiiikh)-a  samyag-vivekena  ’tma- 
kathanam  ity  arthah.  atah  samkhya-^abdasya  yoga-rudliataya 

“ tat-karanam  samkhya-yogar’dhigamyam  ” 
ity-adi-91'utisu 

“ esa  te  ’bhihita  sariikhye  bnddhir,  yoge  tv  iraarii  91’nv  ” 

ity-adi-smrtisu  ca  samkhya^abdena  saihkhya-9astram  eva  grahyam,  11a 
punar  artha-’ntaram  kalpanlyam  iti. 

tad  idam  moksa-9astram  cikitsa-9astra-vac  catur-vyuham.  yatha  hi 
roga  arogyam  roga-nidanam  bhaisajyam  iti  catvaro  vyuhah  samuha9  cikitsa- 
9astrasya  pratipadyas,  tathai  ’va  heyam  hanam  heya-hetur  hano-’paya9  ce 
’ti  catvaro  vyuha  moksa-9astrasya  pratipadya  bliavanti ; mumuksubhir 
jijnasitatvat.  tatra  trividham  duhkham  heyam  ; tad-atyanta-nivrttir  hanam  ; 
prakrti-purusa-samyoga-dvara  ca  ’viveko  heya-hetuh ; viveka-khyatis  tu 
hano-’paya  iti.  vyuha-9abdena  cai  ’sam  upakarana-samgrahah. 

tatra  ca  ’dau  phalatvena  ’bhyarhitam  hanam  tat-pratiyogi-vidhayai  ’va 
ca  heyam  pratipadayisyan  9astra-karah  9isya-’vadhanaya  9astra-’rambham 
pratijanlte  : 

atha  trividha-duhkha-’tyanta-nivrttir  atyanta-purusarthah.  1. 

atha-9abdo  ’yam  uccarana-matrena  maiigala-rupah.  ata  eva  “ maiigala- 
’caranam  9ista-’carad  ” iti  svayam  eva  pancama-’dhyaye  vaksyati.  arthas 
tv  atra  ’tha-9abdasya  ’dhikara  eva ; pra9na-’nantarya-’dlnam  purusarthena 
saha  ’nvaya-’sambhavat ; jnana-’dy-anantaryasya  ca  siitrair  eva  vaksya- 
manataya  tat-pratipadana-vaiyarthyat ; adhikara-bhinna-’rthatve  ^astra- 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


6 


Sdriikhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


I.  1. 

’rambha-pratijnar’dy-alabha-prasangac  ca.  tasmat  purusarthasyo  ’pakramo- 
’ pas amhara-da r ganad  adhikara-’rthatvam  evo  ’citam.  “ tad-ucchittih  puru- 
sartha  ” ity  upasamharo  bhavisyatl  ’ti.  adhikarag  ca  ’dhikyena  pradhan- 
yena  ’rambhanam.  arambhag  ca  yady  api  saksac  chastrasyai  ’va,  tatha  ’pi 
6 tad-dvara  gastra-’rtha-tad-vicarayor  api  ’ti.  tatha  ca  sadhana-’dy-upakarana- 
saliito  yathokta-purusartho  ’dhikrtah,  pradhanyena  nirupayitum  asmabhih 
prarabdha  iti  sutra-vakya-’rthah.  trividham  adhyatmikam  adhibhautikam 
adhidaivikam  ca  duhkliam.  tatra  ’tmanam  sva-saiiigbatam  adhikrtya 
prayrttam  ity  adhyatmikam  : Qariram  manasaiii  ca.  tatra  §ariram  vyadhy- 
10  ady-uttham,  manasaiii  kama-’dy-uttham.  tatha  bhutani  pianino  ’dhikrtya 
pravrttam  ity  adhibhautikam,  vyaghra-cora-’dy-uttham.  devan  agni-vayv- 
adin  adhikrtya  pravrttam  ity  adhidaivikam,  daha-ylta-’dy-uttham  iti  vibha- 
gah.  yady  api  sarvam  eva  duhkham  manasaiii,  tatha  ’pi  mano-matra- 
janyatva-’janyatvabhyam  manasatva-’manasatva-vi^esah.  esaiii  trividha- 
16  duhkhanam  ya  ’tyanta-nivrttih  sthula-suksma-sadharanyena  nih^esato 
nivrttih.  so  ’tyantali  paramah  purusarthah,  purusanam  buddher  ista  ity 
avantara-vakya-’rthah.  tatra  sthulam  duhkham  vartamana-’vasthaih,  tac 
ca  dvitiya-ksanad  upari  svayam  eva  nanksyati ; ato  na  tatra  jfiana-’peksa  ; 
atltaih  tu  prag  eva  nastam  iti  na  tatra  sadhana-’pekse  ’ti  parigesad  anagata- 
20  ’vastlia-suksma-duhkha-nivrttir  eva  purusarthataya  prakrte  paryavasyati. 
tatha  ca  Yoga-sutram : “ heyaiii  duhkham  anagatam  ” iti.  nivrttig  ca  na 
nil 90,  ’pi  tv  atita-’vastha  ; dhvansa-pragabhavayor  atita-’nagata-’vastha- 
svarupatvat ; sat-karya-vadibhir  abhava-’nangikarat.  « nanu  kadacid  apy 
avartamanam  anagatam  duhkham  apramanikam  ; atah  kha-puspa-nivrtti- 
25  vat  tan-nivrtter  na  purusarthatvam  yuktam  » iti.  mai  ’vam  ! sarvatra  hi 
sva-sva-karya-janana-gaktir  yavad-dravya-sthayini  ’ti  Pataiijale  siddham  ; 
drdia-’di-gakti-gunyasya  ’gny-adeh  kvapy  adarganat.  sa  ca  gaktir  anagata- 
’vastlia-tat-tat-karya-rupa ; iyam  eva  co  ’padana-karana-svarupa-yogyate  ’ty 
api  giyate.  ato  yavac  citta-satta,  tavad  eva  ’nagata-duhkha-satta  ’nunnyate ; 
30  tan-nivrttig  ca  purusartha  iti.  jlvan-mukti-dagayam  ca  prarabdha-karma- 
phala-’tiriktanam  duhkhanam  anagata-’vasthanam  bTja-’khyanam  daho, 
videha-kaivalye  tu  cittena  saha  vinaga  ity  avantara-vigesah.  bTja-dahag  ca 
’vidya-sahakary-uccheda-matram  ; jnanasya  ’vidya-matro-’cchedakatvasya 
loke  siddhatvat.  ata  eva  cittena  sahai  ’va  duhkhasya  nagah ; jnanasya 
35  saksad  duhkha-’di-nagakatve  pramana-’bhavad  iti. 

« nanu  tatha  ’pi  duhkha-nivrttir  na  purusarthah  sambhavati ; duh- 
khasya citta-dharmatvena  puruse  tan-nivrtty-asambhavat ; duhkha-nivrtti- 
gabdasya  duhkha-’nutpada-’rthakatve  ’pi  puruse  tasya  nitya-siddhatvat. 
yat  tu  < kantha-camikara-vat  siddhe  ’py  asiddhatva-bhramat  purusarthata 
40  syad  > iti,  tan  11a ; evam  api  puman  nirduhkha  iti  gravana-manano-’ttaram 
duhkha-hana-’rtham  nididhyasana-’dau  pravrtty-anupapatteh.  bahv-ayasa- 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  I.  2.  7 

sadhye  liy  upaye  pliala-nigcayad  eva  pravrttir  bhavati ; prakrte  tu  91’avana- 
mananabhyam  siddhatva-jnanan  na  ’pramanya-jnana-’naskanditah  phalasya 
’siddhatva-nigcayo  ’stT  ’ti.  kiiii  ca  bhavatu  kadacid  bhrama-’dina  puruse- 
’ccha-visayatvam  duhkha-’bhavasya ; 91'utis  tu  moha-na^ini  katharn  sid- 
dhasya  phalatvam  pratipadayet : “ tarati  Qokam  atma-vid,”  “ vidvan  harsa- 
^okau  jahati  ” ’ty-adir  » iti  ? 

atro  ’cyate : “ na  nitya-^uddha-buddlia-mukta-svabbavasya  tad-yogas 
tad-yogad  rta  ” iti  heya-hetv-avadbaraka-sutrenai  ’va  ’yam  pui”\ra-paksah 
samadhasyate.  tatha  hi,  pratibimba-rupena  puruse  ’pi  suklia-dulikhe  stah ; 
anyatba  tayor  bhogyatva-’nupapatteh.  sukha-’di-grahanam  hi  bbogo, 
grahanam  ca  tad-akarata.  sa  ca  kutastha-citau  buddber  artba-’kara-yat 
parinamo  na  sambbavatl  ’ty  agatya  pratibiinba-svarupatayam  eva  pary- 
avasyati.  ayam  eva  buddbi-vrtti-pratibimbo  “ vrtti-sarupyam  itaratre  ” ’ti 
Yoga-sutreno  ’ktah.  “sattve  tu  tapyamane  tad-akara-’nurodhl  puruso  ’py 
anu-tapyata  iva  drgyata”  iti  Yoga-bhasye  ca  tad-akara-’nurodha-^abdena 
vi<psyai  ’va  tapa-’di-dulikbasya  pratibimba  uktah.  ata  eva  ca  purusasya 
buddlu-vrtty-uparage  sphatikarn  cbstantam  sutra-karo  vaksyati  “kusuma- 
vac  ca  manir  ” iti.  vedantibbir  api  cetane  ’dhyastatayai  ’va  drcya-bhanam 
ucyate  ; sa  ca  ’dbyasah  pratibimbam  vina  na  ghateta ; jnana-matrasya 
’dhyasatva  at  mac;  ray  at : adhyasaj  jnanam,  jnanam  eva  ca  ’dhyasa  iti.  tad 
etat  smaryate  ’pi : 

“ tasminQ  cid  darpane  sphare  samasta  vastu-drstayah  ; 

imas  tab  pratibimbanti,  sarasl  ’va  tata-druma  ” iti. 

atra  hi  drsti-^abdo  buddhi-vrtti-samanya-paro,  yukti-samyat.  pratibimba9 
ca  tat-tad-upadhisu  bimba-’kara9  citta-parinama  iti.  tasrnat  pratibimba- 
rupena  puruse  duhkha-sambandho  bboga-’kbyo  ’sti.  atas  tenai  ’va  rupena 
tan-nivrtteh  purusartbatvam  yuktam.  ata  eva  duhkham  ma  bbunjlye  ’ti 
prarthana  ’py  a-pamaram  clr9yate.  tac  ca  dulikha-bhoga-nivrtteb  puru- 
sarthatvam  anya-9esataya  na  sambbavatl  ’ti  sai  ’va  svatah  purusarthab; 
duhklia-nivrttis  tu  kantaka-’di-nivrtti-vat  tadarthyena,  na  svatah  pm’u- 
sarthah.  evam  sukham  api  na  svatah  purusartbah,  kiiii  tu  tad-bboga  eva. 
tad  idam  dulikba-bhoga-nivrtteh  purusarthatvam  Yoga-bbasye  Yyasa-devair 
uktam : “ tasmin  nivrtte  purusab  punar  idam  tapa-trayam  na  bhunkta  ” iti. 
atah  9rutav  api  dubkha-nivrtteh  purusartbatvam  visayata-sambandbenai 
’va  bodhyam.  tad  etad  Yogavarttike  prapancitam  asmabhir  iti  dik.  tad 
evam  anena  sutrena  vyuha-dvayaiir  samksepeno  ’ddistam,  vistaras  tv 
anayoh  pa9cad  bhavite  ’ti. 


atah  param  vaksyamanasya  hano-’paya-vyuhasya  ’kanksa-’rtkam  tad- 
itaresam  bano-’payatvam  pratyacaste  sutra-jatena  : 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


8 


I.  2.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


na  drstat  tat-siddhir,  nivrtte  ’py  anuvrtti-darganat.  2. 

laukikad  upayad  dhana-’der  atyanta-duhkha-nivrtti-siddhir  na  ’sti. 
kutah?  dhana-’dina  duhkhe  nivrtte  pagcad  dhana-’di-ksaye  punar  api 
duhkha-’nuvidti-darganad  ity  arthah.  tatha  ca  grutih  “ amrtatvasya  tu  na 
5 ’ga  ’sti  vittene”  ’ty-adih. 

«nanv  evaiii  dhana-’dy-arjanasya  kunjara-gauca-vad  duhkha-’nivarta- 
katve  kathaih  tatra  pravrttih  ? » tatra  ’ha  : 

pratyahika-ksut-pratikara-vat  tat-pratikara-cestanat  purusar- 

thatvam.  3. 

10  drsta-sadhana-janyayam  duhkha-nivrttav  atyanta-purusarthatvam  eva 
na  ’sti,  yatha-katham-cit  purusarthatvaiii  tv  asty  eva.  kutah?  pratyahi- 
kasya  ksud-duhkhasya  nirakarana-vad  eva  tena  dhana-’dina  duhkha-nira- 
karanasya  cestanad  anvesanad  ity  arthah.  ato  dliana-’dy-arjane  pravrttir 
upapadyata  iti  hhavah.  kuhjara-gauca-’dikam  apy  apata-dulrkha-nivarta- 
15  kataya  manda-purusartho  bhavaty  eve  ’ti. 

sa  ca  drsta-sadhana-jo  manda-purusartho  vijnair  heya  ity  alia : 

sarva-’sambhavat  sambhave  ’pi  satta-’sambhavad  dheyah  pra- 

mana-kugialaih.  4. 

sa  ca  drsta-sadhana-jo  duhklia-pratikaro  duhklia-’duhkha-viveka-gastra- 
20  ’bhijnair  heyo  duhkha-pakse  niksepanlyah.  kutah  ? sarva-’sambhavat  sarva- 
duhkhesu  drsta-sadhanaih  pratikara-’sambhavat.  yatra  ’pi  sambhavas, 
tatra  ’pi  pratigraha-papa-’dy-uttha-duhkha-’vagyakatvam  aha : sambhave 
’pi  ’ti ; sambhave  ’pi  drsto-’paya-nantarlyaka-’di-duhkha-samparka-’vagyam- 
bhavad  ity  arthah.  tatlia  ca  Yoga-sutram  : “ parinama-tapa-samskara- 
25  duhkhair  guna-vrtti-virodhac  ca  sarvam  eva  duhkham  vivekina  ” iti. 

« nanu  drst  a-sadhan  a-j  an  ye  sarvasminn  eva  dulikha-pratikare  dulikha- 
sambheda-niyamo  ’prayojakah ; tatha  ca  smaryate  : 

“ yan  na  duhkhena  sambhinnam  na  ca  grastam  anantaram 
abhilaso-’panltam  ca,  tat  sukharii  svali-pada-’spadam  ” iti.  » 

30  tatra  ’ha : 

utkarsad  api  moksasya,  sarvo-’tkarsa-gruteh.  5. 

drsta-sadhana-’sadhyasya  moksasya  drsta-sadhana-sadhya-rajya-’dibhya 
utkarsat  tesu  duhklia-satta  ’vadharyate ; api-gabdat  triguna-’tmakatva-’der 
api.  moksasyo  ’tkarse  pramanam  sarvo-’tkarsa-gruter  iti ; “ na  ha  vai 
35  sagarlrasya  satah  priya-’priyayor  apahatir  asti ; agarlram  vava  santam  priya- 
’priye  na  sprgata  ” ity-adina  videha-krdvalyasyo  ’tkarsa-gruter  ity  arthah. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  I.  7. 


9 


« nanu  ma  bbavatu  drsta-sadbanad  atyanta-duhkha-nivrttih ; adrsta- 
sadhanat  tu  vaidika-karmanah  syat ; “ apama  somam,  amrta  abbume  ' ’ty- 
adi-gruter  » iti.  tatra  ’ha  : 

avigsesa?  co  ’bhayoh.  6. 

ubbayor  eva  drsta-’drstayor  atyanta-dubkha-nivrtty-asadhakatve  ya- 
tbokta-tad-dbetutve  ca  ’vigesa  eva  mantavya  ity  artkab.  etad  eva  Kari- 
kayam  uktam : 

“drstavad  anugravikah  ; sa  hy  aviguddhi-ksaya-’tigaya-yukta”  iti. 

guror  anugruyata  ity  anugravo  vedali ; tad-vibita-yaga-’dir  anugravikah. 
sa  drsto-’paya-vad  eva  ’viguddhya  hinsa-’di-papena  vinagi-satigaya-pbala- 
katvena  ca  yukta  ity  arthab.  «nanu  vaidba-bibsayab  papa-janakatve 
balavad-anista-’nanubandhT-’sta-sadbanatva-rupasya  vidby-artbasya  ’nupa- 
pattir  » iti  cen,  na ; vaidba-binsa-janya-’nistasye  ’sto-’tpatti-nantanyakatvene 
’sto-’tpatti-naiitarlyaka-duhkba-’dhika-dubkha-’janakatva-rupasya  balavad- 
anist a-’nanuban dhitvasy a vidby-angasya  ’ksateb.  yat  tu  « vaidha-binsa- 
’tirikta-binsaya  eva  papa-janakatvam » iti,  tad  asat ; samkoce  pramana- 
’bbavat ; Yudhistbira-’dinarn  sva-dbarme  ’pi  yuddba-’dau  jnati-vadba-’di- 
pratyavaya-paribaraya  prayagcitta-gravanac  ca ; 

“ tasmad  yasyamy  abam,  tata,  drstve  ’marii  dubkba-sarimidbim 
trayl-dbarmam  adbarma-’dbyaib  kimpaka-pbala-samnibbam  ” 

iti  Markandeya-vacanac  ca.  “ abinsan  sarva-bliutany  anyatra  tirtbebhj'a  ” 
iti  grutis  tu  vaidba-’tirikta-hinsa-nivrtter  ista-sadlianatvaru  eva  vakti,  na  tu 
vaidba-lnnsaya  anista-sadbanatva-’bbavam  apl  ’ty-adikam  Yogavarttike 
drastavyam  iti  dik. 

“na  karmana  na  prajaya  dbanena,  tyagenai  ’ke  amrtatvam  anagur”  iti, 

“ tam  eva  viditva  ’ti  mrtyum  eti,  na  ’nyab  pantba  vidyate  ’yanaye  ” 

’ty-acli-gruti-virodbena  tu  soma-pana-’dibbir  amrtatvaih  gaunarn  eva  man- 
tavyam ; 

“ a-bbuta-samplavam  sthanam  amrtatvam  bi  bbasyata  ” 
iti  Yisnupuranat. 

tad  evarii  drsta-’drsto-’payayob  saksat-parama-purusartba-’sadbanatve 
sadbite  tad-upaya-’kanksayam  viveka-jnanam  upayo  vaktavyah.  tatra 
'\aveka-jnanam  aviveka-’kbya-dulikba-betu-’ccbeda-dvarai  ’va  bano-’paya  ity 
agayena  ’dav  avivekam  eve  ’tara-pratisedbena  beya-betutaya  parigesayati 
pragbattakena : 

na  svabhavato  baddhasya  moksa-sadhano-’pade^a-vidhih.  7. 

dulikba-’tyanta-nivrtter  moksatvasyo  ’ktataya  bandbo  ’tra  duhkba-yoga 
eva.  tasya  bandbasya  puruse  na  svabbavikatvam  vaksyamana-laksanam  asti, 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


10 


I.  7.  SdmJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 


yato  na  svabhavato  baddhasya  moksaya  sadhano-’padegasya  grautasya  vi- 
dhir  anusthanam  niyojyanaiii  ghatate.  na  hy  agneh  svabhavikad  ausnyan 
moksah  sambhavati ; svabhavikasya  yavad-dravya-bhavitvad  ity  arthah. 
tad  uktam  Igvara-gltayam  : 

5 “ yady  atma  malino  ’svaccho  vikarl  syat  svabhavatah, 

na  hi  tasya  bhaven  muktir  janma-’ntara-gatair  apl  ” ’ti. 

yasmin  sati  karana-vilambad  vilambo  yasyo  ’tpattau  na  bhavati,  tasya  tat 
svabhavikam  iti  svabhavikatva-laksanam. 

« nanu  sarvado  ’palambha-’patter  duhkbasya  svabhavikatva^ankai  ’va 
10  nastl » ’ti  cen,  na ; triguna-’tmakatvena  cittasya  duhkha-svabhavatve  ’pi 
sattva-’dhikyena  ’bhibhavat  sada  duhkha-’nupalabdhi-vad  atmano’pi  tad- 
anupalabdhi-sambhavat ; dubklia-svabhavikatva-vadibhir  bauddhaig  citta- 
syai  ’va  ’tmata-’bhyupagamac  ca.  « atliai  ’vam  atma-nagad  eva  mokso  ’stv  » 
iti  cen,  na ; aham  baddho  vimuktah  syiim  iti  bandha-samanadhikaranyenai 
15  ’va  moksasya  purusartliatvad  iti. 

« bhavatv  ananusthanam,  tena  kim  ? » ity  ata  aha  : 

svabhavasya  ’napayitvad  ananusthana-laksanam  apramanyam.  8. 

svabhavasya  yavad-dravya-bhavitvan  moksa-’sambhavena  tat-sadliano- 
’padestr-gruter  ananusthana-laksanam  apramanyam  syad  ity  arthah. 

20  « nanu  gruti-balad  eva  ’nusthanam  syat  ? » tatra  ’ha  : 

na  ’gakyo-’padeQa-vidhir,  upadiste  ’py  anupade9ah.  9. 

na  ’gakyaya  phalayo  ’padegasya  ’nusthanaiii  sambhavati,  yata  upadiste 
’pi  vihite  ’py  agakyasyo  ’paye  sa  upadego  na  bhavati,  kiiix  tu  ’padega-’bhasa 
eva  ; badhitam  artham  vedo  ’pi  na  bodhayatl  ’ti  nyayad  ity  arthah. 

25  atra  gankate : 

gukla-pata-vad  bija-vac  cet,  10. 

« nanu  svabhavikasya  ’py  apayo  drgyate,  yatha  gukla-patasya  svabha- 
vikam gauklyaiii  ragena  ’paniyate,  yatha  ca  bljasya  svabhaviky  apy  ahkura- 
gaktir  agnina  ’paniyate  ; atah  gukla-pata-vad  bija-vac  ca  svabhavikasya 
00  bandhasya  ’py  apayah  puruse  sambhavati  ’ti  tadvad  eva  tat-sadhano- 
’padegah  syad  » iti  ced  ity  arthah. 

samadhatte  : 

gakty-ndbhava-’nudbhavabhyam  na  ’gakyo-’padegah.  11. 

ukta-drstantayor  api  na  ’gakyaya  svabhavika-’payayo  ’padego  lokanam 
35  bhavati.  kutah  ? gakty-udbhava-’nudbhavabhyam.  drstanta-dvaye  hi 


SdmJchya-pravacana-bhasye.  I.  15. 


11 


gauklya-’der  avirbhava-tirobhavav  eva  bhavatah,  na  tu  gauklya-’iikura- 
gaktyor  apayo  bbavati  ; rajaka-’di  vyaparair  yogi-samkalpa-’dibhig  ca 
rakta-pata-bhrsta-bljayoh  punah  gauklya-’ilkuragakty-avirbhavad  ity  arthah. 

« nanv  evam  puruse  ’pi  duhkha-gakti-tirobhava  eva  mokso  ’stv » iti  cen, 
na ; dulikha-’tyanta-nivrtter  eva  loke  purusarthatvar’nubhavac  chruti-  5 
smrtyoh  purusarthatva-siddheg  ca,  na  tu  drstantayor  iva  tirobhava-matrasye 
’ti.  kiiii  ca  dulikha-gakti-tirobhava-matrasya  moksatve  kadacid  yogl-’gvara- 
samkalpa-’dina  gakty-udbbavasya  bhrsta-bljesv  iva  muktesv  api  sambhavena 
’nirmoksa-’pattir  iti. 

svabhavato  bandhaiia  nirakrtya  nimittebhyo  :pi  bandham  apakaroti  10 
sutra-jatena.  puruse  dulikhasya  naimittikatve  ’pi  jnana-’dy-upayo-’ccbedya- 
tvarii  na  ghateta  ; anagata-’vastha-suksma-duhkhasya  yavad-dravya-bhavi- 
tvad  ity  agayena  naimittikatvaiii  nirakriyate  • 

na  kala-yogato,  vyapino  nityasya  sarva-sambandhat.  12. 

na  ’pi  kala-sambandha-nimittakah  purusasya  bandhah.  kutalr?  vyapino  15 
nityasya  kalasya  sarva-’vacchedena  sarvada  mukta-’mukta-sakala-purusa- 
sambandhat ; sarva-’vacchedena  sada  sakala-purusanam  bandba-’patter  ity 
arthah.  atra  ca  prakarane  kala-dega-karma-’dinam  nimittatva-samanyam 
na  ’palapyate  ; gruti-smrti-yuktibhih  siddhatvat ; kiiii  tu  yan  naimittikatvam 
pakaja-rupa-’di-van  nimitta-janyatvam,  tad  eva  bandhe  pratisidhyate , pu-  20 
ruse  bandhasyau  ’padhikatva-’bhyupagamat.  « nanu  kala-’di-nimittakatve 
’pi  sahakary-antara-sambhava-’sambhavabbyam  vyavastba  syad»  iti  ced, 
evam  sati  yat-samyoge  saty  avagyam  bandhas,  tatrai  va  sahakarini  lagha- 
vad  bandho  yuktah  ; puruse  bandha-vyavabarasyau  ’padbikatvena  ’py 
upapatter  iti  krtam  naimittikatvene  ’ti.  25 

na  de<?a-yogato  ’py  asmat.  13. 

dega-yogato  ’pi  na  bandhah.  kutah?  asmat  purva-sutro-’ktan  mukta- 
’mukta-sarva-purusa-sambandhat ; muktasya  ’pi  bandlia-’patter  ity  artbah. 

na  ’vasthato,  deha-dharmatvat  tasyah.  14. 

samghata-vigesa-rupata-’khya  deha-rupa  ya  ’vastba,  na  tan-nimittato  30 
’pi  purusasya  bandhah.  kutah?  tasya  avasthay a deha-dharmatvat ; acetana- 
dharmatvad  ity  arthah.  anya-dharmasya  saksad  anya-bandhakatve  ’tipia- 
sangat ; muktasya  ’pi  bandha-’patter  ity  arthah. 

« nanu  purusasya  ’py  avasthayaiii  kim  badhakam  ? » tatra  ’ha : 
asango  ’yam  purusa  iti.  15.  35 

iti-gabdo  hetv-arthe.  purusasya  ’sangatvad  avasthaya  deha-matra- 


12 


I.  15.  Sdmlchya-pravacana-bhasye. 


dharmatvam  iti  purva-sutrena  ’nvayah.  purusasya  ’vastha-rupa-vikara- 
svikare  vikara-hetu-samyoga-’kliyah  sangah  prasajyete  ’ti  bliavah.  asangatve 
ca  grutih : “ sa  yad  atra  kimcit  pagyaty,  ananvagatas  tena  bhavati ; asango 
by  ayam  purusa”  iti.  sangag  ca  samyoga-matram  na  bhavati ; kiila-dega- 
5 sambandhasya  purvam  uktatvat ; gruti-smrtisu  padma-pattra-stha-jalene  ’va 
padma-pattrasya  ’sangatayah  purusa-’saiigatayam.  drstantata-gravanac  ca. 

na  karmana,  ’nya-dharmatvad  atiprasakteg  ca.  16. 

na  vihita-nisiddha-karmana  ’pi  purusasya  bandhab ; karmanam  anatma- 
dbarmatvat ; anya-dharmena  saksad  anyasya  bandhe  ca  muktasya  ’pi 
10  bandlia-’patteh.  « nanu  sva-svo-’padhi-karmana  bandba-’iigTkare  na  ’yam 
dosa»  ity  agayena  hetv-antaram  aba:  atiprasakteg  ce  ’ti.  pralaya-’dav  api 
dubkha-yoga-rupa-bandha-’patteg  ce  ’ty  arthah.  sahakary-antara-vilambato 
vilamba-kalpanarh  ca  prag  eva  nirakrtam  “na  kala-yogata”  ity-adi-sutra  iti. 

« nanv  evam  dulikha-yoga-rupo  ’pi  bandbab  karma-samanadbikaranya- 
15  ’nurodliena  cittasyai  ’va  ’stu ; dubkbasya  citta-dbarmatayab  siddbatvac  ca. 
kim-artham  purusasya  ’pi  kalpyate  bandba?  » ity  agankayam  aha  : 

vicitra-bhoga-’nupapattir  anya-dliarmatve.  17. 

duhkha-yoga-rupa-bandhasya  citta-matra-dbarmatve  vicitra-bhoga-’n- 
upapattili.  purusasya  hi  dubkha-yogam  vina  ’pi  dubkba-saksatkara-’khya- 
20  bhoga-svikare  sarva-purusa-duhkba-’dinaih  sarva-purusa-bbogyata  syan, 
niyamaka-’bbavat.  tatag  ca  ’yarn  duhkba-bbokta  ’yam  ca  sukha-bhokte 
’ty-adi-rupa-bhoga-vaicitryam  no  ’papadyete  ’ty  arthah.  ato  bboga-vaicitryo- 
’papattaye  bhoga-niyamakataya  dubkha-’di-yoga-rupo  bandhab  puruse  ’pi 
svlkaryah.  sa  ca  pui'use  duhkha-yogah  pratibimba-rupa  eve  ’ti  prag  evo 
25  ’ktam.  pratibimbag  ca  svo-’padhi-vrtter  eva  bhavati  ’ti  na  sarva-pumsam 
sarva-dulikha-bhoga  iti  bliavah.  citta-vrtti-bodbe  purusasya  ’nadib  sva- 
svami-bbavab  sambandho  betur  iti  Yoga-bhasyad  ayam  siddhantab  siddbah. 
citte  ca  purusasya  svatvam  sva-bbukta-vrtti-vasana-vattvam  iti.  yat  tu 
< cittasyai  ’va  bandha-moksau,  na  purusasye  > ’ti  gruti-smrtisu  giyate,  tad 
30  bimba-rupa-dulrkba-yoga-rupam  paramartbikam  bandbam  adaya  bodhyam. 

saksat-prakrti-nimittakatvam  api  bandbasya  ’pakaroti : 

prakrti-nibandhanac  cen,  na,  tasya  api  paratantryam.  18. 

« nanu  prakrti-nimittad  bandho  bbavatv  » iti  cen,  na,  yatas  tasya  api 
bandhakatve  samyoga-paratantryam  uttara-sutre  vaksyamanam  asti.  sarii- 
35  yoga-vigesam  vina  ’pi  bandhakatve  pralaya-’dav  api  duhklia-bandha-pra- 
sangad  ity  arthah. 

prakrti-nibandhana  ced  iti  patbe  tu  prakrti-nibandbana  ced  baddhate 
’ty  arthah.  


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  I.  19. 


13 


ato  yat-para-tantra  prakrtir  bandha-karanam  sambhavet,  tasmad  eva 
samyoga-vigesad  aupadhiko  bandho,  ’gni-samyogaj  jalau-’snya-vad  iti  sva- 
siddhantam  anenai  ’va  prasangena  ’ntarala  eva  ’vadharayati  : 

na  nitya-Quddha-buddha-mukta-svabliavasya  tad-yogas  tad-yogad 
rte.  19.  5 

tasmat  tad-yogad  rte  prakrti-samyogam  vina  na  purusasya  tad-yogo 
bandlia-samparko  ’sti ; api  tu  tata  eva  bandhah.  bandliasyau-’padhikatva- 
labhaya  naii-dvayena  vakro-’ktih.  yadi  bi  bandhah  prakrti-samyoga-janyah 
syat  pakaja-rupa-vat,  tada  tadvad  eva  tad-viyoge  ’py  anuvarteta.  na  ca 
dvitlya-ksana-’der  duhkha-nagakatvarii  kalpyam  ; karana-nagasya  karya-  10 
nagakatayah  klptatvena  tenai  ’vo  ’papattav  asmabhis  tad-akalpanat.  VTttir 
hi  duhkha-’der  upadanam.  ato  dlpa-gikha-vat  ksana-bhanguraya  vrtter 
agu-vinagitvenai  ’va  tad-dharmanam  duhkhe-’ccha-’dinam  agu-vinagah 
sambhavatl  ’ti.  atah  prakrti-viyoge  bandha-’bhavad  aupadhika  eva  bandho, 
na  tu  svabhaviko  naimittiko  ve  ’ti.  tatha  samyoga-nivrttir  eva  saksad  15 
clhano-’paya  ity  api  vakro-’kti-phalam.  tatha  ca  smrtih : 

“ yatha  j valad-grha-’ glista-grham  vicchidya  raksyate, 
tatha  sadosa-prakrti-viccliinno  ’yam  na  gocati  ” ’ti. 

vaigesikanam  iva  paramarthiko  duhkha-yoga  iti  bhramo  ma  bhud  ity 
etad-arthaiii  nitye  ’ty-adi.  yatha  svabhava-guddhasya  sphatikasya  raga-  20 
yogo  na  japa-yogam  vina  ghatate,  tathai  ’va  nitya-guddha-’di-svabhavasya 
purusasyo  ’padhi-samyogam  vina  duhkha-samyogo  na  ghatate  ; svato 
duhkha-’dy-asambhavad  ity  arthah.  tad  uktam  Saiu-e  : 

“ yatha  hi  kevalo  raktah  sphatiko  laksyate  janaih 
ranjaka-’dy-upadhanena,  tad  vat  parama-purusa  ” iti.  25 

nityatvam  kala-’navacchinnatvam,  guddha-’di-svabhavatvam  ca  nitya- 
guddhatva-’dikam.  tatra  nitya-guddhatvam  sada-papa-punya-gunyatvaiii, 
nitya-buddhatvam  alupta-eid-rupatvam,  nitya-muktatvam  sada-paramar- 
thika-duhkha-’yuktatvam.  pratibimba-rupa-dulikha-yogas  tv  aparamarthiko 
bandha  iti  bliavah.  atmano  nitya-gudcUiatva-’dau  ca  grutir  “ ayam  atmfi  30 
san-matro  nityah  guddho  buddhah  satyo  mukto  niranjano  vibhur”  ity-adih. 

« nanv  asya  manana-gastratvad  atra  ’rthe  yuktir  api  vaktavye » ’ti  cet, 
satyarn.  na  tad-yogas  tad-yogad  rta  ity  anena  nitya-guddliatva-’dau  yuktir 
apy  uktai  ’va.  tatha  hy  atmano  nityatva-vibhutva-’dikam  tavan  nyaya-’di- 
darganesv  eva  sadhitam.  tatra  nityasya  vibhor  atmano  yad-yogam  vina  35 
duhkha-’dy-akhila-vikarair  yogo  na  bhavati,  tasyai  ’va  ’ntahkaranasya 
sarva-sammata-karanasya  tad-upadana-karanatvam  eva  yuktahi  laghavat ; 
sarva-vikaresv  antahkaranasyai  ’va  ’nvaya-vyatirekabhyam  ca.  na  punar 
antar-vikaresu  manaso  nimittatvam  atmanag  co  ’padanatvahi  yuktam ; 


14 


I.  19.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


karana-dvaya-kalpane  gauravat.  « nanv  aharii  suklii  duhkhi  karoml  ’ty- 
ady-anubliavad  atmano  vikaro-’padanatva-siddhir  » iti  cen,  na ; aliam  gaura 
ity-adi-bhrama-gata-’ntahpatitvena  ’pramanya-ganka-’skanditatayo  ’kta-pra- 
tyaksanam  ukta-tarka-’nugrhTtar’numana-’peksaya  durbalatvat.  atmanag 
s cin-matratve  tu  yuktir  agre  vaksyata  iti  dik.  asya  sutrasyai  ’va  ’rtliah 
Karikaya  ’py  uktah  : 

“ tasmat  tat-samyogad  acetanaiii  cetanavad  iva  liiigam, 
guna-kartrtve  ca  tatha  karte  ’va  bhavaty  udasina  ” iti. 

kartrtvam  atra  duhkhitva-’di-sakala-vikaro-’palaksanam.  tatlia  Yoga-sutre 
10  ’py  asya  sutrasyai  ’va  ’rtha  uktah  : “ drastr-drgyayoh  saiiiyogo  heya-hetur  ” 
iti ; Gltayaiii  ca  : 

“ purusah  prakrti-stho  lii  bhunkte  prakrti-jan  gunan  ” iti. 
prakrti-sthah  prakrtau  samyuktah.  tatha  ca  grutav  api : 

“ atme-’ndriya-mano-yuktam  bhokte  ’ty  ahur  manlsina  ” iti. 

15  na  ca  « kala-’di-vad  eva  prakrti-saihyogo  ’pi  mukta-’mukta-purusa- 
sadharanataya  kathara  bandha-hetur » iti  vacyam ; jaimia-’para-namnah 
sva-sva-buddhi-bhava-’panna-prakrti-samyoga-vigesasyai  ’va  ’tra  samyoga- 
gabda-’rtliatvat ; Yoga-bhasye  Vyasais  tatha  vyakhyatat vat ; buddhi-vrtty- 
upadhinai  ’va  puruse  duhkha-yogac  ca.  vaigesika-’di-vad  eva  bhoga- 
20  janakata-’vacchedakatvena  ’ntahkarana-samyoge  vaijatyaiii  ca  ’smabhir  api 
’starn.  ato  na  susupty-adau  bandha-prasangah.  svatvam  ca  sva-bhukta- 
vrtti-vasana-vattvam.  yat-kimcid-vrtti-tat-saihskara-pravaho  ’py  anadir  ; 
atah  sva-svami-bhava-vyavasthitih.  kagcit  tu  « prakrti-purusayoh  samyoga- 
’nglkare  purusasya  parinama-sangau  prasajyeyatam  ; ato  ’tra  ’viveka  eva 
25  yoga-gabda-’rtho,  na  tu  saiiiyoga  » iti.  tan  na ; “ tad-yogo  ’py  avivekad  ” 
iti  sutrena  ’vivekasya  yoga-hetutaya  eva  sutra-karena  vaksyamanatvat ; 
“ sva-svami-gaktyoh  svarupo-’palabdhi-hetuh  saiiiyogas,”  “ tasya  hetur 
avidye  ” ’ti  sutrabliyam  Pataiijale  ’pi  samyoga-hetutvasyai  ’va  ’vidyaya 
uk  tat  vac  ca.  kim  ca  viveka-’bhava-rupasya  ’vivekasya  saiiiyogatve  pralaya- 
30  'dav  api  prakrti-purusa-samyoga-sattvena  bhoga-’dy-apattih.  mithyajnana- 
rupasya  ’vivekasya  ca  saiiiyogatve  atma-’grayah ; pum-prakrti-samyogasya 
’jnana-’di-hetutvad  iti.  tasmad  aviveka-’tirikto  yogo  vaktavyah ; sa  ca 
saiiiyoga  eva,  ’nyasya  ’pranianikatvat.  samyogag  ca  na  parinamah ; samanya- 
guna-’tirikta-dharmo-’tpattyai  ’va  parinamitva-vyavaharat ; anyatha  kiita- 
35  sthasya  sarvagatatva-rupa-vibhutva-’nupapatteh.  na  ’pi  samyoga-matram 
sahgali ; parinama-hetu-samyogasyai  ’va  sanga-gabda-’rtliataya  uktatvad  iti. 
«nanu  tatlia ’pi  katham  vibhvoh  prakrti-purusayor  mahad-adi-hetur  anityah 
samyogo  ghatata»  iti  cen,  na ; prakrteh  paricchinna-’paricchinna-trividha- 
guna-samudaya-rupataya  pariccliinna-guna-’vacchedena  purusa-sariiyogo- 


SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 


I.  22. 


15 


’tpatteh  sambhavat ; gruti-smrti-siddhatvat  prakrti-samyoga-ksobhayor  iti. 
etac  ca  Yogavarttike  prapancitam  asmabhih.  aparas  tu  « bbogya-bhoktr- 
yogyatai  ’va  ’nayoh  samyoga  » ity  alia,  tad  api  na ; yogyataya  nityatve 
jnana-nivartyatva-’nupapatteh ; anityatve  kim  aparaddharii  samyogena, 
parinamitva-’patteh  samanatvat  ? bhogya-bhoktr-yogyatayah  saiiiyoga-rupa- 
tvasya  sutra-’digy  anuktatvena  ’pramanikatvac  ce  ’ti.  tasmat  samyoga- 
yicesa  eva  ’tra  bandlia-’khya-heya-hetutaya  sutra-kara-’bhipreta  iti  svayam 
bandha-betur  avadharitah. 

idaniiii  nastika-’bhipreta  api  bandba-hetavo  nirakartavyah.  tatra 
“ sad-abbijno  daga-balo  ’dvaya-yadi  vinayaka  ” 

ity-Anu^asana-’di-siddbah  ksanika-vijnana-’tma-vadino  bauddha-prablieda 
evam  aliuh : « na  ’sti  prakrty-adi  babyam  vastu,  yena  tat-samyogad  aupa- 
dbikas  tattviko  va  bandbab  syat ; kim  tu  ksanika-vijnana-samtana-matram 
advitiyarb  tattvam  ; anyat  sarvarii  sarbvrtikam,  saiiiyrtic  ca  ’vidya  mitbya- 
jnana-’kbya  ; tata  eva  bandba  » iti.  tatha  ca  tair  uktam  : 

“ abhinno  ’pi  lii  buddhy-atma  viparyasa-nidai^anaih 
grabya-grabaka-sariivitti-bhedavan  iva  laksyata  ” iti. 

tan-matam  adau  nirakriyate  : 

na  ’vidyato  ’py,  avastuna  bandha-’yogat.  20. 

api-gabdab  purvokta-kala-’dy-apeksaya.  avidyato  ’pi  na  saksad  bandha- 
yogo  ’dvaita-vadinam  ; tesam  avidyaya  apy  avastutvena  taya  bandlia-’nau- 
cityat.  na  hi  svapna-rajjva  bandhanam  drstam  ity  artbah.  « bandho  ’py 
avastava  » iti  cen,  na  ; svayaiii  sutra-karena  nirakarisyamanatvat ; vijiiana- 
’ d va  i ta-cpa  vano’  ttar  am  bandha-nivrttaye  yoga-’bhyasa-’bhyupagama-viro- 
dhac  ca;  bandba-mithyatva-^ravanena  bandha-nivrtty-akhya-phala-siddhatva- 
niccayat  tad-artham  bahv-ayasa-sadhya-yoga-’nustbana-’sambbavad  iti. 

vastutve  siddhanta-hanih.  21. 

yadi  ca  ’vidyaya  vastutvam  svikriyate,  tada  sva-’bbyupagatasya  ’vidya- 
’nrtatvasya  lianir  ity  artliab. 

vijatiya-dvaita-’pattig  ca.  22. 

kiiii  ca  ’vidyaya  vastutve  ksanika-vijnana-samtanad  vijatlyam  dvaitam 
prasajyeta ; tac  ca  bhavatam  anistam  ity  arthali.  samtana-’ntabpati-vyaktl- 
nam  anantyat  sajatlya-dvaitam  isyata  eve  ’ty  agayena  vijatlye  ’ti  vigesanam. 
« nanv  avidyaya  api  jnana-vicesatvad  avidyaya  ’pi  katham  vijatiya-dvaitam  » 
iti  cen,  na ; jnana-rupa-’ vidyaya  bandho-’ttarakallnataya  vasana-rupa-’vi- 
dyaya  eva  tair  bandba-betutva-’bbyupagamat.  vasana  tu  jnanad  vijatiyai 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


16 


I.  22.  Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


’ve  ’ti.  ebbig  ca  sutrair  Brahma-mlmansa-siddhanto  nirakriyata  iti  bbramo 
na  kartavyah ; Brahma-mimansayam  kena  ’pi  sutrena  ’vidya-matrato  ban- 
dbasya  ’nuktatvat ; “ avibbago  vacanad  ” ity-adi-sutrair  Brahma-mlmansaya 
abhipretasya  ’vibbaga-laksana-’dvaitasya  ’vidya-’di-vastavatve  ’py  avirodhac 
ca.  yat  tu  vedanti-bruvanam  adhunikasya  maya-vadasya  ’tra  liiigam 
drgyate,  tat  tesara  api  vijilana-vady-ekade^itaya  yuktam  eva 

“ mayavadam  asac-chastram  pracchannam  bauddham  eva  ca 
mayai  ’va  katliitaiii,  devi,  kalau  brabmana-rupine  ” 

’ty-adi-Padmapurana-sthadyiva-vakya-paramparabbyab.  na  tu  tad  vedanta- 
matam ; 

“ veda-’rtba-van  maha-^astram  mayavadam  avaidikam  ” 

iti  tad-vakya-gesad  iti.  maya-vadino  ’tra  ca  na  saksat  prativaditvam, 
vijatlye  ’ti  vi^esana-vaiyarthyat ; maya-vade  sajatiya-dvaitasya  ’py  an- 
abbyupagamad  iti.  tasmad  atra  prakarane  vijnana-vadinam  bandha-hetu- 
vyavasthai  ’va  saksan  nirakriyate  ; anayai  ’va  ca  rltya  navlnanam  api 
pracchanna-bauddhanam  maya-vadinam  avidya-matrasya  tucchasya  bandba- 
betutvaiii  nirakrtam  veditavyam.  asman-mate  tv  avidyayah  kutastha- 
nityata-rupa-paramartbikatva-'bhave  ’pi  ghata-’di-vad  vastavatvena  vaksya- 
mana-samyoga-dvara  bandha-hetutve  yatbokta-badlia-’navaka§ah.  evarn 
yoga-mate  brabma-mlmansa-mate  ’pi  ’ti. 

(jankate  : 

viruddho-’bhaya-rupa  cet.  23. 

« nanu  viruddham  yad  ubbayam  sad  asac  ca  sad-asad-vilaksanam  va, 
tad-rupai  ’va  ’vidya  vaktavya?  ato  na  taya  paramarthika-’dvaita-bhanga  » 
iti  ced  ity  arthah.  svayaiii  tu  sad-asattvam  prapancasya  yad  vaksyati,  tatra 
sattva-’sattve  vyakta-’vyaktatva-rupatvad  viruddbe  eva  na  bbavata  iti 
sucayituiii  viruddba-pado-’padanam. 

pariharati : 

na  tadrk-padartha-’pratiteh.  24. 

sugamam.  api  ca  ’vidyayah  saksad  eva  dubkha-yoga-’khya-bandha- 
hetutve  jnanena  ’vidya-ksaya-’nantaram  prarabdha-bboga-’nupapattih ; 
bandha-paryayasya  duhkha-bhogasya  karana-na§ad  iti.  asmad-adi-mate  tu 
na  ’yarn  dosah  ; samyoga-dvarai  ’va  ’vidya-karma-’dlnam  bandha-betutvat. 
janma-’kiiyag  ca  samyogah  prarabdha-samaptim  vina  na  nagyatl  ’ti. 

punah  gankate : 

na  vayam  sat-padartha-vadino  vai^esika-’di-vat.  25. 

« nanu  vaigesika-’dy-astika-van  na  vayam  sabsodaga-’di-niyata-padartha- 


Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  I.  28. 


17 


vadinah.  ato  ’pratlto  ’pi  sad-asad-atmakah  sad-asad-vilaksano  va  padartho 
’vidye  ’ty  abhyupeyam  » iti  bhavah. 

pariharati : 

aniyatatve  ’pi  na  ’yauktikasya  samgraho,  ’nyatha  balo-’nmatta- 
’di-samatvam.  26.  5 

padartha-niyamo  ma  ’stu,  tatha  ’pi  bhava-’bhava-virodhena  yukti-virud- 
dhasya  sad-asad-atmaka-padarthasya  samgraho  bhavad-vacana-matrac  clii- 
syanam  na  sambhavati  ; anyatha  balaka-’dy-uktasya  ’py  ayauktiltasya 
samgrahah  syad  ity  arthah.  ^ruty-adikam  ca  ’sminn  arthe  spbutaiii  na 
’sti ; yukti-yirodhena  ca  samdigdha-^rnter  artha-’ntara-siddhir  iti  bhavah.  10 

“ na  ’sad-rupa  na  sad-rupa  maya  nai  ’vo  ’bhaya-’tmika 
sad-asadbhyam  anirvacya  mithya-bhuta  sanatani  ” 

’ty-adi-Saura-’di-vakyanam  tv  ayam  arthah : 

“ vikara-jananlm  mayam  asta-rupam  ajam  dhruvam  ” 

ity-adi-Qruti-siddha  maya-’khya  prakrtih  paramartha-satx  na  bhavati,  purva-  15 
ptirva-vikara-rupaih  prati-ksanam  apayiit ; na  ’pi  paramartha-’satl  bhavaty, 
artha-kriya-karitvena  Qa^a-^rnga-vilaksanatvat  ; na  ’pi  tad-ubhaya-’tmika 
virodhac  ca.  atah  sad-asadbhyam  anirvacya  saty  eve  ’ty  asaty  eve  ’ti  ca 
nirdharyo  ’padestum  agakya ; kim  tu  mithya-bhuta  laya-’khya-vyavaharika- 
’sattva-vatl  parinami-nityata-rupa-vyavaharika-sattva-vatT  ce  ’ti.  etac  ca  20 
’gre  prapancayisyama  iti  dik.  etat-prakarano-’panyastani  ca  sarvany  eva 
dusanany  adhunike  ’pi  maya-vade  yojaniyani. 

apare  nastika  ahull : «ksanika  bahya-visayah  santi,  tesarh  vasanaya 
jivasya  bandha  » iti.  tad  api  dusayati : 

na  ’nadi-visayo-’paraga-nimittako  ’py  asya.  27.  25 

asya  ’tmanah  pravaha-rupena  ’nadir  ya  visaya-vasana,  tan-nimittako 
’pi  bandho  na  sambhavati  ’ty  arthah. 

nimittato  ’py  asye  ’ti  pathas  tu  samicinah. 

atra  he  turn  aha : 

na  bahya-’bhyantarayor  uparanjyo-’paranjaka-bhavo  ’pi,  de?a-  30 
vyavadhanat,  Srughna-stha-Pataliputra-sthayor  iva.  28. 

tan-mate  paricchinno  deha-’nta-stha  eva  ’tma.  tasya  ’bhyantarasya  na 
bahya-visayena  saho  ’paranjyo-’paranjaka-bhavo  ’pi  sambhavati.  kutah? 
Srughna-stha-Pataliputra-sthayor  iva  dega-vyavadhanad  ity  arthah.  sarii- 
yoge  saty  eva  hi  vasana-’khya  uparago  drstah ; yatha  manjistha-vastrayor,  35 
yatha  va  puspa-sphatikayor  iti. 


18 


I.  28.  SdmJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 


api-^abdena  sva-mate  ’pi  samyoga-’bhava-’clih  samucclyate. — Srughna- 
Pataliputrau  viprakrstau  de^a-vi^esau. 

« nanu  bhavatam  indriyanam  iva  ’smakam  atmano  visaya-dege  gamanad 
visaya-samyogena  visayo-’parago  vaktavyah. » tatra  ’ha  : 

5 dvayor  eka-de<?a-labdho-’paragan  na  vyavastha.  29. 

dvayor  baddlia-mukta-’tmanor  ekasmin  visaya-de9e  labdha-visayo-’para- 
gan  na  bandha-moksa-vyavastba  syat;  muktasya  ’pi  bandlia-’pattir  ity  arthab. 

atra  ^afikate : 

adrsta-vagac  cet,  30. 

10  « nanv  eka-dec;a-sanibandhena  visaya-sariiyoga-samye  ’py  adrsta-vagad 

evo  ’paraga-labha  » iti  ced  ity  artbah. 

pariharati : 

na  dvayor  eka-kala-’yogad  upakaryo-’pakaraka-bhavah.  31. 

ksanikatva-’bbyupagamad  dvayoli  kartr-bboktror  eka-kala-’sattvena  no 
15  ’pakaryo-’pakaraka-bbavah ; na  kartr-nistba-’drstena  bboktr-nistbo  visayo- 
’paragah  sambhavati  ’ty  arthab. 

gaiikate : 

putra-karma-vad  iti  cet,  32. 

« nanu  yatlia  pitr-nistbena  putra-karmana  putrasyo  ’pakaro  bhavati, 
20  tadvad  vyadbikaranenai  ’va  ’drstena  yisayo-’paragah  syad  ity  arthab. 

drstanta-’siddhya  pariharati : 

na  ’sti  hi  tatra  sthira  eka-’tma,  yo  garbhadhana-’dina  samskri- 
yeta.  33. 

putrestya  ’pi  tan-mate  putrasyo  ’pakaro  na  ghatate.  lii  yasmat  tatra 
25  tan-mate  garbhadhanam  arabbya  janma-paryantam  stliayl  eka  atma  na  ’sti, 
yo  janmo-’ttarakalma-karma-’dhikara-’rtham  putrestya  samskriyete  ’ti 
drstantasya  ’py  asiddbir  ity  artbah.  asman-mate  tu  sthairya-’bhyupagamat 
tatra  ’py  adrsta-samanadhikaranyam  eva  ’sti ; putrestya  janitena  putro- 
’padbi-nistba-’drstenai  ’va  putro-’padbi-dvara  putrasyo  ’pakarad  ity  asman- 
30  mate  ’pi  na  drstanta-’siddbir  iti  bhavah. 

« nanu  bandhasya  ’pi  ksanikatvad  aniyata-karanako  ’bbava-karanako 
va  bandho  ’stv  » ity  a^ayena  ’paro  nastikah  pratyavatisthate  : 

sthira-karya-’siddheh  ksanikatvam.  34. 


SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye.  I.  40. 


19 


bandhasye  ’ti  gesah.  bhavas  tu  ’kta  eva.  atra  ’yam  prayogah : vivada- 
’spadam  bandha-’di  ksanikam  ; sattvat ; dipa-gikha-’di-vad  iti.  na  ca  ghata- 
’dau  vyabhicarah ; tasya  ’pi  paksa-samatvat.  etad  evo  ’ktam  sthira-karya- 
’siddher  iti. 

samadhatte : 

na,  pratyabhijna-badhat.  35. 

na  kasya  ’pi  ksanikatvam ; yad  eva  ’ham  adraksam,  tad  eva  ’haiii 
sprgami  ’ty-acli-pratyabkijnaya  sthairya-siddheh  ksanikatvasya  badhat ; 
pratipaksa-’numanene  ’ty  arthah.  tad  yatha : bandha-’di  sthiram ; sattvat ; 
ghata-’di-vad  iti.  asman-mata  eva  ’nukula-tarka-sattvena  na  sat-pratipak- 
sata.  pradTpa-’dau  ca  suksma-’neka-ksana-’nakalanena  ksanikatva-bhrama 
eva  paresam  iti. 

gruti-nyaya-virodhac  ca.  36. 

“ sad  eva,  saumye,  ’dam  agra  aslt,”  “ tama  eve  ’dam  agra  asld  ” ity- 
adi-grutibhih  “katham  asatah  saj  jayete  ” ’ty-adi-grauta-’di-yuktibhig  ca 
karya-karana-’tmaka-’khila-prapance  ksamkatva-’numanasya  virodhan  na 
ksanikatvam  kasya  ’pi  ’ty  arthah. 

drstanta-’siddheQ  ca.  37. 

pradlpa-gikha-’di-drstante  ksanikatva-’siddheg  ca  na  ksanikatva- 
’numanam  ity  arthah. 

kim  ca  ksanikata-vadinam  mrd-ghata-’di-sthale  ’pi  karya-karana-bliavah 
pravrtti-nivrtty-anyatha-’nupapatti-siddho  no  ’papadyete  ’ty  alia  : 

yugapaj  jayamanayor  na  karya-karana-bhavah.  38. 

kiiii  yugapaj  jayamanayoh  karya-karana-bhavah,  kiiii  va  kramikayoh  ? 
tatra  na  ’dyo  vinigamaka-’bhava-’dibhya  iti  bhavah. 

na  ’ntya  ity  aha : 

purva-’paye  uttara-’yogat.  39. 

purvasya  karanasya  ’paya-kala  uttarasya  karyasyo  ’tpatty-anaucityad 
api  na  ksanika-vade  sambhavati  karya-karana-bhavah ; upadana-karana- 
’nugatatayai  ’va  karya-’nubhavad  ity  arthah. 

upadana-karanam  adhikrtyai  ’va  dusana-’ntaram  aha  : 

tad-bhave  tad-ayogad  ubhaya-vyabhicarad  api  na.  40. 

yatah  purvasya  bhava-kala  uttarasya  ’sambandho,  ’ta  ubhaya-vyabhi- 
carad anvaya-vyatireka-vyabhicarad  api  na  karya-karana-bhava  ity  arthah. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


20 


I.  40.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


tatlia  hi : yado  ’padeyo-’tpattis,  tado  ’padanam,  yada  co  ’padana-’bhavas, 
tado  ’padeyo-’tpatty-abhava  ity  anvaya-vyatirekenai  ’vo  ’padano-’padeyayoh 
karya-karana-bhava-graho  bhavati.  tatra  ksanikatvena  kramikayos  tayor 
viruddha-kalataya  ’nvaya-vyatireka-vyabhicarabhyam  na  karya-karana- 
o bhava-siddhir  iti. 

« nanu  nimitta-karanasye  ’vo  ’padaua-karanasya  ’pi  purva-bhava-matre- 
nai  ’va  karanata  ’stu. » tatra  ’ha  : 

purva-bhava-matre  na  niyamah.  41. 

purva-bhava-matra-’bhyupagame  ce  ’dam  evo  ’padanam  iti  niyamo  na 
10  syat ; nimitta-karananam  api  purva-bhava-’viQesat.  upadana-nimittayor 
vibhagah  sarva-loka-siddha  ity  arthah. 


apare  tu  nastikii  ahuh:  « vijnana-’tii  ikta-vastv-abhavena  bandho  ’pi 
svapna-padartha-vat ; ato  ’tyanta-mithyatvena  na  tatra  karanam  astl » ’ti. 
tan-matam  apakaroti : 

15  na  vijnana-matram,  bahya-pratiteh.  42. 

na  vijnana-matram  tattvam  ; bakya-’rthanam  api  vijiiana-vat  pratiti- 
siddhatvad  ity  arthah. 

« nanu  laghava-tarkena  svapna-’di-drstantair  dr^yatva-hetuka-mithya- 
tva-’numanena  bahya-vastv-anubhavo  badhanlyah.  atra  bhavatam  Qruti- 
20  smrt!  api  stall : “ cid  din  ’dam  sarvam,” 

“ tasmad  vijnanam  eva  ’sti,  na  prapanco  na  samsrtir  ” 
ity-adl » iti.  ato  dusana-’ntaram  aha  : 

tad-abhave  tad-abhavac  chunyaih  tarhi.  43. 

tarhi  bahya-’bhave  Qunyam  eva  prasajyeta,  11a  tu  vijnanam  api.  kutah? 
25  tad-abhave  tad-abhavad,  bahya-’bhave  vijiianasya  ’py  abhava-prasaiigat ; 
vijnana-pratlter  api  bahya-pratlti-vad  avastu-visayatva-’numana-sambhavat ; 
vijnana-pramanyasya  kva  ’py  asiddhatvac  ca ; tatlia  vijnane  pramananam 
api  bahyataya  ’palapac  ce  ’ty  arthah.  « nanv  anubhave  kasya  ’pi  vivada- 
’bhavena  na  ’sti  tatra  pramana-’pekse  » ’ti  cen,  na  ; Qunya-vadinam  eva  tatra 
30  vivadat.  « atha  ’sata  ’pi  pramanena  vastu  sidhyati ; visaya-’badhasyai  ’va 
pramanya-prayojakatviin,  na  tu  pramana-paramarthikatvasye  » ’ti  cen,  na ; 
evarii  saty  asat-pramanasya  sarvatra  sulabhatvena  kva  ’py  arthe  pramana- 
’nvesanasya  ’yogat.  « atha  ’san-madhye  ’pi  vyavaharika-sattva-rupo  vi§esah 
pramana-’disv  estavya  » iti  ced,  ayatam  margena.  kim  punar  idarii  vyava- 
35  harikatvam?  yadi  parinamitvam,  tada  ’smabhir  api  ’drgam  eva  sattvaih 
grahya-graliaka-pramanaiiam  istam ; ^ukti-rajata-’di-tulyatvasyai  ’va  pra- 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  I.  45. 


21 


pance  ’smabhih  pratisedhat.  yadi  punah  pratlyamanata-matram,  tada  ’pi ; 
tadrgair  eva  pramanair  bahya-’rthasya  ’pi  siddhi-prasangat.  laghava-tarka- 
’nugrhitena  yatha-kathamcid-anumanenai  ’va  badhas  tu  vijhane  ’pi  samana 
iti.  etena  ’dhunikanam  vedanti-bruvanam  api  mataiii  vijnana-vada-tulya- 
yoga-ksemataya  nirastam.  vijnana-matra-satyata-pratipadaka-^ruti-smrtayas  6 
tu  kutasthatva-rupam  paramarthika-sattam  eva  bahyanam  pratisedbanti, 
na  tu  parinamitva-rupam  vyavaharika-sattam  api ; 

“ yat  tu  kala-’ntarena  ’pi  na  ’nya-samjnam  upaiti  vai 
parinama-’di-sambhutam,  tad  vastu,  nrpa,  tac  ca  kim  ? ” 

. “ vastu  raje  ’ti  yal  loke,  yat  tu  raja-bhata-’dikam,  10 

tatha  ’nyac  ca,  nrpe,  ’ttharu  tu  na  sat  saiitkalpanamayam  ” 

iti  Visnupurana-’dibhyah  parinamitvasyai  ’va  ’sattatva-’vagamad  iti.  sarh- 
kalpanamayam  I§vara-’di-samkalpa-racitam.  etena 

“ vijnanamayam  evai  ’tad  a^esam  avagacchate  ” 

’ty-adina  Visnupurane  Mayamoha-rupina  Visnuna  ’surebhyo  ’pi  tattvam  15 
evo  ’padistam,  te  tv  anadhikara-’di-dosair  viparlta-’rtha-grahanena  vijnana- 
vadino  nastika  babhuvur  ity  avagantavyam.  tad  etat  sarvam  Brahma- 
mlmansa-bhasye  maya-vada-nirasana-prasangato  vistaritam  asmabhih. 

« nanv  evam  bbavatu  (junyam  eva  tattvam  ; tada  sutaram  eva  bandha- 
karana-’nvesanam  na  yuktam  tucchatvad » iti  nastika-^iromanih  praty-  20 
avatisthate  : 

gunyam  tattvam,  bhavo  vinagyati,  vastn-dharmatvad  vina- 
gasya.  44. 

9unyam  eva  tattvam,  yatah  sarvo  ’pi  bhavo  vina9yati,  ya9  ca  vinag!, 
sa  mitliya,  svapna-vat.  atah  sarva-vastunam  ady-antayor  abhava-matratvan  25 
madhye  ksanika-sattvam  saiiivrtikaiii  na  paramartliikam  bandha-’di.  tatah 
kim  kena  badhyete  ’ty  a9ayah.  bhavanaiii  vina9itve  hetur  vastu-dharmatvad 
vina,9asye  ’ti,  vina,9asya  vastu-svabhavatvat.  svabbavam  tu  viliaya  na 
padarthas  tisthatl  ’ty  arthah. 

pariharati : 30 

apavada-matram  abuddhanam.  45. 

bhavatvad  vina^itvam  iti  mudlianam  apavada-matram  mithya-vada 
eva ; na9a-karana-’bhavena  niravayava-dravyanam  na9a-’sambbavat ; karya- 
nam  api  vina9a-’siddhe9  ca ; ghato  jlrna  iti  pratyaya-vad  eva  ghato  ’tlta 
ity-adi-pratitya  ghata-’der  atita-’khyaya  avasthaya  eva  siddbeh.  avyakta-  35 
taya9  ca  karya-’titata-’bbyupagame  ’sman-mata-prave9a  eva.  kim  ca  vina- 
9asya  prapanca-tattvata-’bbyupagame  ’pi  vina,9a  eva  bandkasya  purusarthah 


22 


I.  45. 


Sdmkliya-pravacana-bhasye. 


sambhavaty  eve  ’ti.  kagcit  tu  vyacaste : < gunyarii  tattvam  ity  ajnanarh 
kutsita-vada-nuTtram,  na  punar  atra  yuktir  asti ; pramana-sattva-’sattva- 
vikalpa-’sahatvat.  gunye  pramana-’nglkare  tenai  ’va  cunyata-ksatih ; anail- 
glkare  pramana-'bhavan  na  Qunya-siddbih.  svatah  siddhau  ca  cid-rupata- 
5 ’dy-apattir  ity  artba  > iti.  na  ca 

« “ na  nirodho  na  co  ’tpattir  na  baddho  na  ca  sadhakah 
na  mumuksur  na  vai  mukta  ity  esa  paramarthata.’’ 

“ sarva-Qunyam  uiralambam  svarupam  yatra  cintyate, 
abbava-yogah  sa  prokto,  yena  ’tmanam  prapa§yatl” 

10  ’ti  gruti-smrtibbyam  api  (junyaih  tattvataya  pratipadyata » iti  vacyam  ; 
purusanam  nirodha-’dy-abhavasyai  ’va  tadrglsu  grutisu  tattvatayo  ’ktatvat, 
purvo-’ttara-vakyabhyam  purusasyai  ’va  prakaranat ; villna-vi^va-cid-aka- 
gasyai  ’vai  ’tadrga-smrtisu  tattvataya  pratipadanac  ca, 

“ trailokyam  gagana-’karam  nabhas-tulyam  vapuh  svakam 
15  viyad-gami-mana  dhyayan  yogi  brahmai  ’va  glyata” 

ity-adi-vakya-’ntarair  eka-vakyatvad,  akaga-gunyayoh  paryayatvad  iti. 
mano  mabat-tattva-’dy-akhila-’ntabkaranam  ; viyad-gaini  cid-akage  lluam. 

dusana-’ntaram  aha : 

ubhaya-paksa-samana-ksematvad  ayam  api.  46. 

20  ksanika-bahya-vijnano-’bbaya-paksayob  samana-ksematvat  tulya-niras- 

ana-lietukatvad  ayam  api  pakso  vinagyatl  ’ty  anusangab.  ksanika-paksa- 
nirasa-hetur  hi  pratyabhijna-’nupapatty-adih  gunya-vade  ’pi  samanah.  tatlia 
vijnana-paksa-nirasa-betur  bahya-pratlty-adir  apy  atra  samana  ity  arthah. 

yad  api  « dubkba-nivrtti-rupataya  tat-sadhanataya  va  giinyatai  ’va  ’stu 
25  purusartha  » iti  tair  manyate,  tad  api  durghatam  ity  aba : 

apurnsarthatvam  ubhayatha.  47. 

ubhayatha  svatah  paratag  ca  gunyatayah  purusarthatvam  na  sam- 
bbavati ; sva-nisthatvenai  ’va  sukba-’dlnam  purusarthatvat ; sthirasya  ca 
purusasya  ’nabhyupagamad  ity  arthali. 

30  tad  evam  bandha-karana-visaye  nastika-matani  dusitani.  idanlm 

purva-nirasta-’vacpstany  astika-sambhavyany  apy  anyani  bandba-karanani 
nirasyante. 

na  gati-vi<?esat.  48. 

prakaranad  bandho  labhyate.  na  gati-vigesat  garira-prave  ga-’di-r upad 
35  api  purusasya  bandha  ity  arthah. 


SdmkTiya-pravacana-bhdsye.  I.  53. 


23 


atra  hetum  aha : 

niskriyasya  tad-asambhavat.  49. 

niskriyasya  vibkoh  purusasya  gaty-asambhavad  ity  arthah. 

« nanu  gmti-smrtyor  ihaloka-paraloka-gamana-’gamana-gravanat  puru- 
sasya paricchinnatyam  eva  ’stu.  tatha  ca  grutir  apy  “ angustha-matrah 
puruso  ’ntar-atme  ” ’ty-adir  » ity  a9auka.ru  apakaroti : 

murtatvad  ghata-’di-vat  samana-dharma-’pattav  apasiddhan- 
tah.  50. 

yacli  ca  ghata-’di-vat  puman  rnurtah  paricchinnah  svTkriyate,  tada 
savayavatva-vinaqitva-’diiia  ghata-’di-samana-dharrua-’pattav  apasiddhantah 
syad  ity  arthah. 

gati-Qrutim  upapadayati : 

gati-Qrutir  apy  upadhi-yogad,  aka^a-vat.  51. 

ya  ca  gati-grutir  api  puruse  ’sti,  sa  viljhutva-ci'uti-smrti-yukty-anuro- 
dhena  ’ka9asye  ’vo  ’padhi-yogad  eva  mantavye  ’ty  arthah.  tatra  ca 
pramanam 

“ ghata-sarhvrtam  aki^am  nlyamane  ghate  yatha 
ghato  nlyeta,  na  ’kagam,  tadvaj  jlvo  nabho-’pamah.” 

“ buddher  guuena  ’tma-gunena  cai  ’va,  ara-’gra-matro  by  avaro  ’pi  clrsta  ” 

ity-adi-crutih.  “ nityah  sarva-gatah  sthanur  ” ity-adika  ca  smrtih  ; madhy- 
ama-parimanatve  savayavatva-’pattya  vinagitvam,  anutve  ca  deha-vyapi- 
jnana-’dy-anupapattir  ity-adig  ca  yuktir  iti.  ata  eva 

“ prakrtih  kurute  karma  gubha-’gubha-phala-’tmakam, 
prakrtig  ca  tad  agnati  trisu  lokesu  kama-ge  ” 

’ty-adi-smrtibkih  prakrter  eva  vigisya  kriya-rupa  gatih  smaryata  iti. 

na  karmana  ’py,  a-tad-dharmatvat.  52. 

karmana  adrstena  ’pi  saksan  11a  purusasya  bandhah.  kutah  ? purusa- 
dharmatva-’bhavad  ity  arthah.  purvam  vihita-nisiddha-vyapara-rupena 
karmana  bandho  nirakrtah  ; atra  tu  taj-janya-’drstene  ’ty  arthika-vibhagad 
apaunaruktyam. 

« nanv  anya-dharmena  ’py  adrstena  ’nyasya  bandhah  syat.»  tatra  ’ha : 

atiprasaktir  anya-dharmatve.  53. 

bandha-tat-karanayor  bhinna-dharmatve  ’tiprasaktir,  muktasya  ’pi 
bandha-’pattir  ity  arthah. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


24 


I.  54.  SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 


kim  bahuna?  svabhava-’di-karma-’ntair  anyena  va  kena  ’pi  purusasya 
bandho-’tpattir  na  ghatate,  gruti-virodhad  iti  sadharanam  badhakam  aha : 

nirguna-’di-gruti-virodhag  ce  ’ti.  54. 

purusa-bandhasya  ’naupadhikatve 
5 “ saksl  ceta  kevalo  nirgunag  ce  ” 

’ty-adi-gruti-virodhag  ce  ’ty  arthah.  iti-gabdo  bandha-hetu-parlksa-samaptau. 

tad  evam  “ na  svabhavato  baddhasye  ” ’ty-adina  praghattakene  ’tara- 
pratisedhatah  prakrti-purusa-samyoga  eva  saksad  bandha-hetur  avadliaritah. 
tatre  ’yam  agahka : « nanu  prakrti-sariiyogo  ’pi  puruse  svabhavikatva-’di- 
10  vikalpa-grastah  katham  na  bhavati?  saiiiyogasya  svabhavikatva-kala-’di- 
nimittakatve  hi  muktasya  ’pi  bandha-’pattir  ity-adi-dosa  yatha-yogyam 
samana  eve  » ’ti.  tain  imam  agankam  pariharati : 

tad-yogo  ’py  avivekan,  na  samanatvam.  55. 

purvokta-tad-yogo  ’pi  purusasya  ’vivekat ; vaksyamanad  avivekad  eva 
15  hi  nimittat  saiiiyogo  bhavati.  ato  no  ’kta-dosanam  samanatvam  astl  ’ty 
arthah.  sa  ca  ’viveko  muktesu  na  'sti  ’ti  na  tesam  punah  samyogo  bhavati 
’ti.  « nanv  aviveko  ’tra  na  prakrti-purusa-’bheda-saksatkarah ; samyogat 
prag  asattvat.  kirii  tu  viveka-pragabhavo  ’viveka-’khya-jnana-vasana  va. 
tad  ubhayam  api  na  purusa-dharmah,  kiih  tu  buddhi-dharma  eve  ’ty  anya- 
20  dharmena  ’nyatra  samyoge  ’tiprasanga-dosa-samyam  asty  eve » ’ti  cen, 
mai  ’vam ! visa}7ata-sambandhena  ’vivekasya  purusa-dharmatvat ; tatha  ca 
prakrtir  buddhi-rupa  satl  yasmai  svami-purusaya  tanum  vivicya  na  dargi- 
tavatl,  sva-vrtti-darganar’rtham  tadlya-buddhi-rupena  tatrai  ’va  puruse  sarii- 
yujyata  iti  vyavasthaya  ’tiprasanga-’bhavat.  tad  uktam  Karikaya : 

25  “ purusasya  dargana-’rtham  kaivalya-’rtham  tatha  pradhanasya 

paiigv-andha-vad  ubhayor  api  saihyogas,  tat-krtah  sarga  ” iti. 

svamine  purusaya  pradhanena  dargayituiii  tayoh  kaivalya-’rthaih  ce  ’ty 
arthah.  avivekasya  vrtti-rupatvam  tu  “ van-matram,  na  tu  tattvam,  citta- 
sthiter  ” ity  agami-sutre  vaksyamah.  avivekag  ca  samyoga-dvarai  ’va 
30  bandha-karanam  ; pralaye  bandha-’darganat ; aviveka-nage  ’pi  jlvan-muk- 
tasya  duhkha-bhoga-darganac  ca.  atah  saksad  eva  ’viveko  bandha-karanam 
pran  no  ’ktah. 

« nanu  bhogya-bhoktr-bhava-niyamakatvena  klptasya  ’nadi-sva-svami- 
bhavasya  karma-’ dlnaiii  va  saihyoga-hetutvam  astu;  kim  ity  aviveko  ’pi 
35  saihyoga-hetur  isyata  ? » iti  cen,  na ; 

“ purusah  prakrti-stho  hi  bhunkte  prakrti-jan  gunan  ; 
karanam  guna-sahgo  ’sya  sad-asad-yoni-janmasv  ” 


SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye.  I.  55. 


25 


iti  Gitayam  sanga-’khya-’bhimanasya  samyoga-hetutva-smaranat ; vak- 
syamana-’di-vakya-yuktibhyag  ca ; anyatha  jnanato  moksasya  9ruti-smrti- 
siddhasya  ’nupapatteg  ca.  « athai  ’yam  api  svo-’padbi-karma-’dikam  api 
samyoga-karanam  bhavati ; tad  vihaya  katham  aviveka  eva  kevalam  tatra 
karanam  ucyata  ? » iti.  ucyate : aviveka-’peksaya  karma-’ dlnam  api  5 
paramparayai  ’va  purusa-sambandhah.  tatha  ’viveka  eva  purusena  saksac 
chettum  9akyate,  karma-’ dikarh  tv  aviveka-’khya-hetu-’ccheda-dvarai  ’ve 
’ty  a9ayena  ’viveka  eva  mukhyatah  samyoga-hetutayo  ’kta  iti.  ayam  ca 
’viveko  ’grhita-’samsargakam  ubliaya-jnanam  avidya-stbala-’bhisikta  eva 
vivaksitah ; “ bandho  viparyayat,”  “ viparyaya-bbedah  pance  ” ’ty-agami-  10 
sutra-dvayat,  “tasya  hetur  avidye  ” ’ti  Yoga-sutre  ’py  avidyaya  eva  panca- 
parvaya  buddlii-purusa-samyoga-betuta-vacanac  ca ; anyatlia-khyaty-an- 
abhyupagama-matra  eva  yogato  ’tra  vi9esau-’cityat.  na  punar  aviveko  ’tra 
’bbava-matram  viveka-pragabhavo  va  ; muktasya  ’pi  bandba-’patteh ; jlvan- 
muktasya  ’pi  bbavi-viveka-vyakti-pragabhavena  dharma-’dbarmo-’tpatti-  15 
dvara  punar-bandha-prasangac  ca.  tatha  ’gami-sutra-stba-dhvanta-drstanta- 
’nupapatte9  ca;  abhavasya  dhvanta-vad  avarakatva-’sambbavat.  tatha 
vrddhi-hrasav  apy  avivekasya  9ruyamanau  no  ’papadyeyatam  iti.  asman- 
mate  ca  vasana-rupasyai  ’va  ’vivekasya  sariiyoga-’kbya-janma-hetutaya 
tamo-vad  avarakatva-vrddhi-hrasa-’dikam  anjasai  ’vo  ’papadyate.  “ tasya  20 
hetur  avidye  ” ’ti  Patanjala-sutre  ca  bhasya-karair  avidya-9abdena  ’vidya- 
bljaiii  vyakhyatam  ; jiianasya  samyogo-’ttara-kallnatvena  samyoga-’janaka- 
tvad  iti.  api  ca  “ purusah  prakrti-stho  hi  bbunkta  ” ity-adi-vakyesv  abbi- 
mana-’kbya-sangasyai  ’va  prakrtisthata-’khya-samyoga-betuta  ’vagamyate. 
ata  eva  ca  ’vidya  na  ’bhavo,  ’pi  tu  vidya-virodhi-jnana-’ntaram  iti  Yoga-  25 
bhasye  Yyasa-devaih  prayatnena  ’vaclbrtam.  tasmad  aviveka-’ vidyayos 
tulya-yoga-ksemataya  ’vivekasya  ’pi  jnana-vi9esatvam  iti  siddbam. 

ayaxh  ca  ’vivekas  tridha  sariiyoga-’kbya-janma-betuh : saksad,  dharrna- 
’dharmo-’tpatti-dvara,  raga-’ di-dr sta-d vara  ca  bhavati ; “ sati  mule  tad- 
vipaka”  iti  Yoga-sutrat;  “ karta  ’smi  ’ti  nibadhyata”  iti  smrteh;  “ vita-  30 
raga-janma-’dai’9anad  ” iti  Nyaya-sutrac  ca.  tad  uktam  Moksadharme  ’pi : 

“ jnane-’ndriyanl  ’ndriya-’rtha  no  ’pasarpanty  atarsulam, 

bina9  ca  karanair  dehi  na  debam  punar  arhati.” 

“ tasmat  tarsa-’tmakad  ragad  bljaj  jayanti  jantava  ” iti. 

ragas  tv  aviveka-karya  iti  Yoga-sutrabbyam  apy  etat  pratyetavyam,  sama-  35 
na-tantra-nyayat.  tac  ca  sutra-dvayam : “ kle9a-mulah  karma9ayah,” 

“ sati  mule  tad-vipako  jaty-ayur-bhoga  ” iti.  kle9U9  ca  ’vidya-’ di-pancakam 
iti. 

avivekasya  bandha-janane  dvara-jatam  ca  pindlkrtye  ’9vara-gitayam 
uktam : 40 


26 


I.  55. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


“ anatmany  atma-vijnanam,  tasmad  duhkham  tatlie  ’tarat, 
raga-d ve  sa-'day o dosah  sarve  bhranti-nibandhanah. 

karyo  hy  asya  bhaved  dosah  punya-’punyam  iti  grutih, 
tad-dosad  eva  sarvesam  sarva-deha-samudbhava  ” iti. 

5 etad  eva  Nyaye  sutritam:  “ duhkha-janma-pravrtti-dosa-mithyajnananam 
uttaro-’ttara-’paye  tad-anantara-’payad  apavarga  ” iti. 

tad  evarn  samyoga-’khya-janma-dvara  bandha-'khya-heyasya  mula-kara- 
nam  aviveka  iti  heya-hetu-vyuhah  pratipaditah. 


itah  param  krama-praptaiii  hano-’paya-vyuham  ati-vistarena-’gastra- 
10  samapti  pratipadayati ; antara-’ntara  co  ’kta-vyuhan  api  vistarayisyati : 

niyata-karanat  tad-ucchittir,  dhvanta-vat.  56. 

Qukti-rajata-’di-sthale  loka-siddham  yan  niyata-karanam  viveka-saksat- 
karas,  tasmat  tasya  ’vivekasyo  ’cchittir  bhavati ; dhvanta-vat,  yatha  dhvan- 
tam  alokad  eva  niyata-karanan  na^yati,  no  ’paya-’ntarena,  tathai  ’va  ’viveko 
15  ’joi  vivekad  eva  nagyati,  na  tu  karma-’dibhyah  saksad  ity  arthah.  tad  etad 
uktaih  Yoga-sutrena : “ viveka-khyatir  aviplava  hano-’paya”  iti.  karma- 
’dlni  tu  jnanasyai  ’va  sadhanani;  “ yoga-'nga-’nusthanad  a^uddhi-ksaye 
jnana-diptir  a viveka-khyater  ” iti  Yoga-sutrena  sattva-guddhi-dvara  jhana 
eva  yoga-’hga-’ntargata-sarva-karmanam  sadhanatva-’vadharanad  iti. 

20  praclnas  tu  vedantino  mokse  ’pi  karmano  jnana-’ngatvam  aliuh; 

“ vidyaiii  ca  ’vidyam  ca  yas  tad  vedo  ’bhayam  saha, 
avidyaya  mrtyum  tlrtva  vidyaya  hnrtam  agnuta  ” 

iti  grutau  “ saha-karitvena  ce  ” ’ti  Vedanta-sutre  ca  ’nga-’iigi-bhavena 
jnana-karmanoh  saha-karitva-’vadharanat ; 

25  “ jnanina  ’jnanina  va  ’pi  yavad  dehasya  dharanam, 

tavad  varna-’ grama-proktam  kartavyam  karma  muktaya  ” 

ity-adi-smrteg  ca.  “ upamardam  ce  ” ’ti  Vedanta-sutrena  tu  karma-tyago 
yoga-’rudhasya  nyaya-prapto  ’nudyata  eva,  jnanasya  mukhyato  moksa-hetu- 
tvaiii  vyavasthapayitum ; yadi  hi  viksepakatvat  karma  jnana-’bhyasasya 
30  virodhi  bliavet,  tada  guna-lope  na  gunina  iti  nyayena  pradhana-raksa-’rtham 
anga-bhutam  karmai  ’va  tyajyam  Jadabharata-’di-vad  ity  agayad  iti.  tesam 
mate  ’pi  viveka-dvaratam  vina  ’viveka-nagakatvam  karmano  nai  ’va  si- 
dhyati  ’ti  na  tad-virodhah. 

atra  sutre  dhvantasya  ’loka-nagyatva-vacanat  tamo  ’pi  dravyam  eva, 
35  na  tv  aloka-’bhavah ; asati  badhake  nllam  tama  ity-adi-pratyayanam  bhra- 
matva-’naucityat.  na  ca  « klptenai  ’vo  ’papattav  atirikta-kalpana-gauravam 
eva  badliakam » iti  vacyam ; evam  sati  vijnana-matrenai  ’va  svapna-vat 


Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


I.  57. 


27 


sarva-vyavaharo-’papattav  atirikta-kalpana-gauravena  bahya-’rtha-pratlter 
api  badha-’patteh.  tasmad  atra  pramanikatvad  gauravam  na  dosaye  ’ti. 

« nanu  viveka-jnanam  vina  ’py  aviveka-’khya-jnana-vyaktlnaiii  sva-sva- 
trtiya-ksane  ’vagyarn  vinagaj  jnanasya  tan-nagakatvam  kim-artbaru  isyata  » 
iti  ced,  aviveka-gabdena  tad-vasanaya  eya  pui’va-sutre  vyakhyatatvat ; 5 
anagata-’vasthasya  ’vivekasya  ’sman-mate  naga-sambhavac  ce  ’ti. 


«nanu  prakrti-purusa-’viveka  eva  cet  samyoga-dvara  bandha-betus 
tayor  viveka  eva  ca  moksa-hetus,  tarbi  deha-’dy-abhimana-sattve  ’pi  moksah 
syat ; tac  ca  gruti-smrti-nyaya-vimddham  » iti.  tatra  ’ha : 

pradhana-’vivekad  anya-’vivekasya  tad-dhane  hanam.  57.  10 

puruse  pradhana-’vivekat  karanad  yo  ’nya-’viveko  b u d d h y-a d y -a v i v e k o 
jayate,  karya-’vivekasya  karyataya  ’nadi-karana-’viveka-mulakatvat  tasya 
pradhana-’viveka-hane  saty  avagyaiii  hanam  ity  arthah.  yatha  garirad 
atmani  yivikte  garlra-karyesu  lupa-’disv  aviveko  na  sambhavati,  tatha 
kutasthatva-’di-dharmaih  pradhanat  puruse  yivikte  tat-karyesu  parinama-  15 
’di-dharmakesu  buddhy-achsv  abhimano  no  ’tpattum  utsahate ; tulya-nyayat 
karana-nagac  ce  ’ti  bhavah.  tad  etat  smaryate : 

“ citra-’dhara-pata-tyage  tyaktam  tasya  hi  citrakam, 
prakrter  virame  ce  ’ttham,  dhyayinam  ke  smara-’daya  ? ” iti. 

viramo  viramas  tyagah.  adi-gabdena  dravya-rupa  api  vikara  grahya  iti.  20 
yac  ca  < buddhi-purusa-vivekad  eva  moksa  > ity  api  kvacid  ucyate,  tatra 
sthula-suksma-buddlii-grahanat  prakrter  api  grahanam ; anyatha  buddhi- 
viveke  ’pi  prakrty-abhimana-sambhavad  iti.  « nanu  buddhy-ady-abhimana- 
’tirikte  prakrty-abhimane  kim  pramanam?  aham  ajna  ity-ady-akhila-’bhi- 
mananam  buddhy-adi-visayatvenai  ’vo  ’papatter  » iti  cen,  na ; 25 

“ mrtva-mrtva  punah-srstau  svargi  syam,  ma  ca  naraki  ” 

’ty-ady-abhimananam  pradhana-visayatvam  vina  ’nupapatteh ; atltanam 
buddhy-ady-akhila-karyanam  punah-srsty-abhavat.  pradhanasya  tv  idam 
eva  pralayar’nantaram  janma,  yad  buddhy-adi-rupai-'ka-parinama-tyagena 
’para-buddhy-adi-rupataya  parinamanam  iti.  30 

na  ca  « ’tmani  janma-’ di-jnanam  abhimana  eva  na  bhavati ; purusasya 
’pi  linga-garlra-samyoga-viyoga-rupayor  janma-maranayoh  paramarthika- 
tvad  » iti  vacyam  ; 

“ na  jayate  mriyate  va  kada-cin,  na  ’yam  bhhtva  bhavita  va  na  bhuya  ” 

ity-adi-vakyair  janma-’ di-pratisedheno  ’tpatti-vinaga-’bhimana-rupasya  ’py  35 
atmani  janma-’di-jnanasya  siddheh ; aprasaktasya  pratisedha-’yogat.  kim  ca 
buddhy-adisu  purusanam  abhimano  ’nadir  vaktum  na  gakyate;  buddhy- 


28 


I.  57.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


adinarii  karyatvat.  atah  karyesv  abhimana-vyavastha-’rtham  niyamaka- 
’kanksayam  karana-’bhimana  eva  niyamakataya  sidhyati ; loke  drstatvat, 
kalpanayag  ca  drsta-’nusaritvat ; yatha  loke  drstah  ksetra-’bhimanat  ksetra- 
janya-dhanya-’disv  abhimanah,  suvarna-’bhimanac  ca  taj-janya-kataka-’disv 
5 abhimanah ; tayor  nivrttya  ca  tayor  nivrttir  iti.  pradhana-’bhimana-tad- 
vasanayog  ca  blja-’nkura-vad  anaditvan  na  tad-abhimane  niyamaka-’ntara- 
’pekse  ’ti. 

evam  pratipadite  catur-vyuhe  punar  iyam  aganka:  « nanu  puruse  ced 
bandha-moksau  viveka-’vivekau  ca  svikrtau,  tarhi  “ nitya-^uddha-buddka- 
10  muktasye  ” ’ti  svokti-virodhah ; tatha 

“ na  nirodho  na  co  ’tpattir  na  baddho  na  ca  sadhakah 
na  mumuksur  na  vai  mukta  ity  esa  paramarthate  ” 

’ty-adi-^ruti-virodhaij  ce  » ’ti.  tain  pariharati : 

van-matram,  na  tn  tattvam,  citta-sthiteh.  58. 

15  bandha-’dlnarii  sarvesam  citta  eva  ’vasthanat  tat  sarvam  puruse  van- 
matrarii  9abda-matrarh,  sphatika-lauhitya-vat  pratibimba-matratvat ; na  tu 
tattvam  tasya  bhavah ; anaropitam  japa-hluhitya-vad  ity  arthah.  ato  no 
’kta-virodha  iti  bhavah.  “ sa  samanah  sann  ubhau  lokav  anusariicarati, 
dhyayatl  ’va,  lelayatl ’ve  ” ’ty-adi-grutayas  tv  atra  pramanam.  sa  purusah, 
20  samano  lokayor  eka-rupah ; iva-gabdabhyam  nana-rupatvasyau  ’padhika- 
tvam  uktam.  tatha  co  ’ktam : 

“ bandha-moksau  sukham  duhkham  moha-’pattig  ca  mayaya ; 
svapne  yatha  ’tmanah  khyatih  sariisrtir,  na  tu  vastavl  ” ’ti. 

mayaya  maya-’khya-prakrty-aupadhikl  ’ty  arthah.  « nanv  evam  tucchasya 
25  bandhasya  hanam  katham  purusarthah?  katham  va  ’nya-dharmabhyam 
aviveka-vivekabhyam  anyasya  bandha-moksa-svikare  karma-’dibhir  iva  na 
’vyavasthe  » ’ti  ced,  atro  ’kta-prayam  api  punah  prapancyate : yady  api 
duhkha-yoga-rupo  bandho  vrtti-rupau  ca  viveka-’vivekau  cittasyai  ’va, 
tatha  ’pi  puruse  duhkha-pratibimba  eva  bhoga  ity  avastutve  ’pi  tad-dhanam 
30  purusarthah ; duhkham  ma  bhunjlye  ’ti  prarthanat.  evaiii  yasmai  puru- 
saya  prakrtir  avivekena  ’tmanam  dargitavati,  tad-vasana-vagat  tam  eva 
samyoga-dvara  badhnati,  na  ’nyam  ; tatha  yasmai  vivekena  ’tmanarii  dargi- 
tavati, tam  eva  sva-viyoga-dvara  mocayati,  vasano-’cchedad  iti  vyavastha 
’pi  ghatata  iti.  karma-’dibhir  bandha-’bhyupagame  tv  evam  vyavastha  na 
35  ghatate ; karma-’dinaih  saksi-bhasyatva-’bhavena  saksat  purusesv  aprati- 
bimbanad  iti. 

« nanu  bandha-’dikarh  cet  puruse  van-matram,  tarhi  gravanena  yuktya 


Sdmhhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  I.  61. 


29 


va  tasya  badho  bhavatu  ; kim-artham  gruti-smrtyoh  saksatkara-paryantam 
viveka-jnanam  upadi§yate  moksa-hetutaye  ? » ’ti.  tatra  ’ba : 

yuktito  ’pi  na  badhyate,  din-mudha-vad  aparoksad  rte.  59. 

yuktir  mananam.  api-gabdah  gravana-samuccaya-’rthah.  van-matram 
api  purusasya  bandha-’dikarh  gravana-manana-matrena  na  badhyate  saksat-  5 
karam  vina ; yatha  din-mudhasya  janasya  van-matram  api  dig-vaiparityam 
gravana-yuktibhyam  na  badhyate  saksatkaram  vine  ’ty  arthah.  prakrte  ce 
’dam  eva  badhyatvam,  yat  puruse  bandha-’di-buddhi-nivrttir,  na  tv  abhava- 
saksatkarah;  gravana-’dina  tad-utpatti-sambhavanaya  apy  abhavad  iti. 

athave  ’tthaiii  vyakhyeyam:  « nanu  “ niyata-karanat  tad-ucchittir  ” 10 
ity  anena  viveka-jnanam  aviveko-’cchedakam  uktam.  taj  jnanam  kim  gra- 
vana-’di-sadharanam,  uta  ’sti  kagcid  vigesa  ? » ity  akanksayam  aha  “ yuktito 
’pi  ” ’ty-adi-sutram.  aviveko  yuktitah  gravanatag  ca  na  badhyate  no 
’cchidyate  viveka-’paroksarir  vina,  diri-moha-vad  ity  arthah.  saksatkara- 
bhrame  saksatkara-vigesa-darganasyai  ’va  virodhitvad  iti.  15 

tad  evarii  viveka-saksatkaran  moksam  pratipadye  ’tah  pararii  vivekah 
pratipadanlyah.  tatra  ’dau  prakrti-purusa-’dlnam  vivekatah  siddliau  pra- 
manam  upanyasyate : 

acaksusanam  anumanena  bodho,  dhuma-’dibhir  iva  vahneh.  60. 

acaksusanam  apratyaksanam.  kecit  tavat  padarthah  sthtila-bhuta-  20 
tat-karya-deha-’dayah  pratyaksa-siddha  eva.  pratyaksena  ’siddhanam 
prakrti-purusa-’dlnam  anumanena  pramanena  bodhah,  purusa-nistha-phala- 
siddhir  bhavati ; yatha  dhuma-’dibhir  janitena  ’numanena  vahneh  siddhir 
ity  arthah.  anumana-’siddkam  apy  agamat  sidhyatl  ’ty  api  bodhyam. 
asya  gastrasya  ’numana-pradhanyat  tu  kevala-’numanasya  mukhyatayai  25 
’vo  ’panyaso,  na  tv  agamasya  ’napekse  ’ti.  tatha  ca  Karika : 

“ samanyatas  tu  drstad  atlndriyanam  pratltir  anumanat, 
tasmad  api  ca  ’siddham  paroksam  apta-’gamat  siddham  ” iti. 

anena  ca  sutrene  ’dam  manana-gastram  ity  avagamyate. 

ukta-pramanaih  sadhyasya  vivekasya  pratiyogy-anuyogi-padarthanam  30 
sariigraha-sutram  vaksyamana-’numano-’payogi-karya-karana-bhavam  api 
pradargayati : 

sattva-rajas-tamasam  samya-’vastha  prakrtih,  prakrter  mahan, 
mahato  ’hamkaro,  ’hamkarat  panca  tanmatrany  ubhayam 
indriyam,  tanmatrebhyah  sthula-bhutani ; purusa  iti  panca-  35 
virnjatir  ganah.  61. 

sattva-’dlni  dravyani,  na  vaigesika  gunah ; samyoga-vibhaga-vattvat ; 


30 


I.  61.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


laghutva-calatva-gurutva-’di-dharmakatvac  ca.  tesv  atra  ^astre  91'uty-adau 
ca  guna-^abdah  puruso-’pakaranatvat  purusa-pa^u-bandbaka-triguna-’tmaka- 
mahad-adi-rajju-nirmatrtvac  ca  prayujyate.  tesam  sattva-’di-dinvyanarii  ya 
samya-’vastha  hiyuna-’natirikta-’vastka,  nyuna-’dhika-bhavena  ’sariihanana- 
5 ’vasthe  ’ti  yavat ; akarya-’ vasthe  ’ti  niskarsah.  akarya-’ vastho-’palaksitaiii 
guna-samanyam  prakrtir  ity  arthah ; yatha-91'ute  vaisamya-’vasthayam 
prakrti-na§a-prasangat ; 

“ sattvam  rajas  tama  iti,  esai  ’va  prakrtih  sada ; 
esai  ’va  samsrtir  jantor,  asyah  pare  param  padam  ” 

10  ity-adi-smrtibhir  guna-matrasyai  ’va  prakrtitva-vacanac  ca. 

sattva-’dlnam  anugamaya  samaayam  iti ; purusa-vyavartanaya  gune 
’ti ; mabad-adi-vyavartanaya  co  ’palaksita-’ntam  iti.  mahad-adayo  ’pi  hi 
karya-sattva-’di-rupah  puruso-’pakaranataya  guna.9  ca  bhavantl  ’ti.  tad 
atra  prakrteh  svarupam  evo  ’ktam ; asya  vi^esas  tu  pagcad  vaksyate. 

15  prakrteh  karyo  mahan  mahat  tattvam.  mabad-adlnam  svarupam  vi^e- 
sa§  ca  vaksyate.  mabata§  ca  karyo  ’hamkarah.  aharnkarasya  karya-dvayam 
tanmatrany  ubbayam  indriyam  ca.  tatro  ’bhayam  indriyam  bahya-’bbyan- 
tara-bhedenai  ’kada^a-vidham.  tanmatranam  karyani  panca  sthula-bbu- 
tani.  stbula-gabdat  tanmatranam  suksma-bhutatvam  abhyupagatam.  pu- 
20  rusas  tu  karya-karana-vilaksana  iti.  ity  evam  panca-vin^atir  ganah  padar- 
tha-vyubah ; etad-atiriktah  padartho  na  ’sti  ’ty  arthah.  atbava  sattva-’dlnam 
pratyeka-vyakty-anantyam  gana-^abdo  vakti.  ayarii  ca  panca-vingatiko 
gano  dravya-rupa  eva.  dharma-dharmy-abbedat  tu  guna-karma-samanya- 
’dlnam  atrai  ’va  ’ntarbbavah ; etad-atirikta-padartha-sattve  hi  tato  ’pi 
25  purusasya  vivektavyataya  tad-asaiiigrabe  nyunata  ’padyeta.  etena  sam- 
kbyanam  aniyata-padartba-’bhyupagama  iti  mudha-pralapa  upeksaniyah. 
dik-kalau  ca  ’kfujam  eva ; “ dik-kalav  akaga-’dibbya  ” ity-agami-sutrat. 
eta  eva  padarthah  paraspara-prave^a-’praveQabhyam  kvacit  tantra  ekam 
eva,  kvacit  tu  sat,  kvacic  ca  sodaQa,  kvacic  ca  samkhya-’ntarair  apy  upadi- 
30  9yante.  vi9esas  tu  sadharmya-vaidharmya-matra  iti  mautavyam.  tatha 
co  ’ktam  Bhagavate : 

“ ekasminn  api  di’9yante  pravistanT  ’tarani  ca 
purvasmin  va  parasmin  va  tattve  tattvani  sarva9ab. 
iti  nana-prasamkhyanam  tattvanam  rsibhih  krtam 
35  sarvarn  nyayyaiii  yukti-mattvad,  vidusaiii  kim  a9obhanam  ? ” iti. 

ete  ca  padarthah  9rutisv  api  ganitah ; yatha  Garbbo-’panisadi : “ astau 
prakrtayah,  soda9a  vikara  ” iti ; Pra9no-’panisadi  ca  “ prtbivl  ca  prtbivl- 
matra  ce  ” ’ty-adina ; evam  Maitreyo-’panisad-adisv  api.  astau  ca  prakrta- 
yah Karikaya  vyakhyatah : 


Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


I.  62. 


31 


“ mula-prakrtir  avikrtir,  mahad-adyah  prakrti-vikrtayah  sapta, 
sodagakas  tu  vikaro,  na  prakrtir  na  vikrtih  purusa  ” iti. 

ekam  eva  ’dvitlyarh  tattvam  iti  gruti-smrti-pravaxlas  tu  sarva-tattvanam 
puruse  vilapanena  gakti-gaktimad-abhedene  ’ty  avirodhah.  layas  tu  suks- 
ml-bhavena  ’vasthanam,  na  tu  naga  iti.  tad  uktam : 5 

“ asTj  jnanam  atho  artlia  ekam  eva  ’vikalpitam  ” iti. 

avikalpitam  avibhaktam.  etac  ca  Brahma-mlmansa-bhasye  ’dvaita-prasali- 
gato  vistareno  ’papaditam.  vigesas  tv  ayam,  yat  segvara-vade  ’nya-tattva- 
nam  tatrai  ’va  ’vibhagad  Igvara-caitanyam  evai  ’kaiii  tattvam ; nirlgvara- 
vade  tu  tri-veni-yad  anyo-’nya-’vibhaktatayai  ’kasmin  kutasthe  tejo-man-  10 
dala-vad  atma-mandale  prakrty-akhya-suksma-’vasthaya  maliad-ader  avibha- 
gad  atmai  ’vai  ’kaiii  tattvam  iti.  tatha  ca  vaksyati  “ na  ’dvaita-gruti-virodho 
jati-paratvad  ” iti. 


etesu  padarthesv  acaksusanam  anumanena  bodham  pratipadayati  su- 
tra-jatena : 15 

sthulat  panca-tanmatrasya.  62. 

bodha  ity  anuvartate.  sthulam  tavac  caksusam  eva,  tac  ca  tanmatra- 
karyatayo  ’ktam.  tatah  sthtda-bhutat  karyat  tat-karanataya  tanmatra- 
’numanena  sthula-vivekato  bodha  ity  arthah. 

akaga-sadharanyaya  stbulatvam  atra  bahye-’ndriya-grahya-gunakatvam  20 
ganta-’di-vigesa-vattvam  va.  tanmatrani  ca,  yaj-jatlyesu  ganta-’di-vigesa- 
trayaiii  na  tisthati,  taj-jatlyanam  gabda-sparga-rupa-rasa-gandhanam  adhara- 
bhutani  suksma-dravyani  sthulanam  avigesah; 

“ tasmins-tasmins  tu  tanmatra,  tena  tanmatrata  smrta. 

na  ganta  na  ’pi  ghoras  te  na  mudhag  ca  ’vigesina  ” 25 

iti  Yisnupurana-’dibhyah.  asya  ’yam  arthah  : tesu-tesu  bhutesu  tanmatras 
tisthantl  ’ti  krtva  dharma-dharmy-abhedad  dravyanam  api  tanmatrata 
smrta.  te  ca  padarthah  ganta-ghora-mudha-’khyaih  sthula-gata-gabda-’di- 
vigesaih  gunya,  eka-rupatvat.  tatha  ca  ganta-’ di-vigesa-gunya-gabda-’di- 
mattvam  eva  bhutanarii  gabda-’di-tanmatratvam  ity  agayah.  ato  ’vigesino  30 
’vigesa-samjnita  iti.  gantarii  sukha-’tmakam,  ghoram  duhkha-’tmakam, 
mudham  moha-’tmakam.  tanmatrani  ca  deva-’di-matra-bhogyatvena  keva- 
laih  sukha-’tmakany  eva,  sukha-’dhikyad  iti. 

atre  ’dam  anumanam : apakarsa-kastha-’pannani  sthula-bhutani  sva- 
vigesa-gunavad-dravyo-’padanakani ; sthulatvat ; ghata-pata-’di-vad  iti.  35 
atra  ’navastha-’pattya  suksmam  adayai  ’va  sadhyam  paryavasyati.  anu- 
kula-tarkag  ca  ’tra:  karana-guna-kramena  karya-guno-’tpatter  badhaka- 


32 


I.  62.  Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


vyatirekena  ’pariharyatvam.  (jruti-smrtayag  ce  ’ti.  prakrteh  Qabda-spa^a- 
’di-mattve  tu  badkakam  asti 

“ Qabda-sparga-vililnaih  tad  rupa-’dibhir  asamyutam, 
trigunam  taj  jagad-yonir  an-adi-prabhavar’pyayam  ” 

6 iti  Visnupurana-’di-vakya-jatam.  buddby-ahariikarayoQ  ca  §abda-spar§a- 
’di-mattve  bbuta-karanatva-Qruti-smrtaya  eva  badhikah  santi;  bahye- 
’ndriya-grabya-jatlya-yi§esa-guna-vattvasyai  ’va  bhuta-laksanatvena  tayor 
api  bhutatva-’pattya  svasya  sva-karanatva-’nupapatter  iti.  « nanv  evam 
karana-dravyesu  rupa-’dy-abhave  tanmatra-rupa-’deh  kiiii  karanam  ? » iti 
10  cet,  sva-karana-dravyanam  nyuna-’dhika-bhavena  ’nyo-’nyarii  samyoga- 
viqesa  eva;  karidra-’dinam  sariiyogasya  tad-ubhaya-’rabdha-dravye  rakta- 
rupa-’di-betutva-dar^anat.  drsta-’nusarena  sva-’^raya-hetu-samyoganam 
eva  rupa-’di-hetutva-sambhave  tarkikanam  paramanusu  rupa-kalpanarii  tu 
heyam.  sajatlya-karana-gunasyai  ’va  karya-guna-’rambhakate  ’ti  tu  tesam 
15  api  na  niyamah;  trasarenu-mahattva-’dav  avayava-bahutva-’der  eva  tair 
api  hetutva-’bhyupagamad  iti  dik. 

indriya-’numanam  ca  ’ka^a-’numana-vad  dar§ana-spar9ana-vacana-’di- 
bhih  pratyaksabhir  vrttibhir  eve  ’ti.  tad  atra  no  ’ktam ; tattva-’ntarena 
tattva-’ntara-’nunmnanam  eva  prakrtatvad  iti  na  nyunata. 

20  tanmatranam  co  ’tpattau  Yoga-bhasyo-’kta-prakriyai  ’va  grahya ; yatha 
’hamkarac  chabda-tanmatraih,  tatag  ca  ’hamkara-sahakrtac  chabda-tanma- 
trac  chabda-spar^a-gunakam  spar^a-tanmatram ; evarh  kramenai  ’kaika- 
guna-vrddhya  tanmatrany  utpadyanta  iti.  ya  tu 

“ akagas  tu  vikurvanab  sparQa-matraiii  sasarja  ha ; 

25  balavan  abhavad  vayus,  tasya  spar^o  guno  mata  ” 

ity-adina  Visnupurane  sparQa-’di-tanmatra-srstir  aka^a-’di-sthula-bhuta- 
catustayad  ukta,  sa  bhuta-rupena  parinamana-rupai  ’va  mantavya;  aka^a- 
’dini  jala-’ntani  hi  sthula-bhutani  sva-svo-’ttara-bhuta-rupena  sva-’nugata- 
tanmatrah  svo-’pastambhatah  parinamayanti  ’ti. 

30  bahya-’bhyantarabhyam  tai<?  ca  ’hamkarasya.  63. 

bahya-’bhyantarabhyam  indriyabhyam  taih  panca-tanmatraiQ  ca  karyais 
tat-karanataya  ’hamkarasya  ’numanena  bodha  ity  arthab.  aharhkarag  ca 
’bhimana-vrttikam  antahkarana-dravyam,  na  tv  abhimana-matram ; dravy- 
asyai  ’va  loke  dravyo-’padanatva-darganat ; susupty-adav  ahamkara-vrtti- 
35  na9ena  bhuta-na9a-prasangad  vasana-’9rayatvenai  ’va  ’bamkara-’khya- 
dravya-siddhe9  ce  ’ti. 

atre  ’ttham  anumanam : tanmatre-’ndriyany  abhimanavad-dravyo-’pa- 
danakani ; abhimana-karya-dravyatvat ; yan  nai  ’vam,  tan  nai  ’varii,  yatha 
purusa-’dir  iti. 


SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 


I.  64. 


33 


« nanv  abhimanavad  dravyam  eva  ’siddham  » iti  ced,  aham  gaura  ity- 
adi-vrtty-upadanataya  caksur-adi-vat  tat-siddeh  ; anena  ca  'numanena  mana- 
ady-atireka-matrasya  tat-karanataya  prasadhyatvat.  atra  ca  ’yam  anukulas 
tarkah  : “ bahu  syam,  prajayeye  ” ’ ty-adi-g r u ti-s mrti  bliy as  tavad  bhuta-’di- 
srster  abhimana-purvakatvad  buddhi-vrtti-purvaka-srstau  karanataya  ’bhi-  5 
manah  siddhah.  tatra  cai  ’ka-’rtha-samavaya-pratyasattyai  ’vii  ’bhimanasya 
srsti-hetutvam  laghavat  kalpyata  iti.  « nanv  evarii  kulala-’hainkarasya  ’pi 
ghato-’padanatva-’pattya  kulala-muktau  tad-antahkarana-na^e  tan-nirmita- 
ghata-na,9ah  syat.  na  cai  ’tad  yuktam  ; purusa-’ntarena  sa  eva  ’yam  ghata 
iti  pratyabbijnayamanatvad  » • iti.  mai  ’vain  ! mukta-purusa-bboga-betu-  10 
parinamasyai  ’va  tad-antabkarana-mokso-’ttaram  uccbedat.  na  tu  parinama- 
samanyasya  ’ntahkarana-svarupasya  vo  ’cchedab  ; “ krtartham  prati  nastam 
apy  anastam  tad-anya-sadharanatvad  ” iti  Yoga-sutre  mukta-puruso-’pakara- 
nasya  ’py  anya-purusartha-sadbakatva-siddher  iti.  athava  gbata-’disv  api 
Hiranyagarbha-’haiiikara  eva  karanam  astu,  na  kulala-’dy-ahariikaras,  tatha  15 
’pi  samanya-vyaptau  na  vyabbicarah.  samasti-buddhy-ady-upadanikai  ’va 
bi  srstih  purana-’disu  sanikhya-yogayoQ  ca  pratipadyate,  na  tu  tad-an§a- 
vyasti-buddby-ady-upadanika ; yatha  maha-prtliivya  eva  stbavara-jangama- 
’dy-upadanatvam,  na  tu  prthivy-anga-losta-’der  iti. 

tena  ’ntahkaranasya.  64.  20 

tena  ’hamkarena  karyena  tat-karanataya  mukhyasya  ’ntahkaranasya 
mahad-akhya-buddher  anumanena  bodba  ity  arthah.  atra  ’py  ayam  prayo- 
gah : ahariikara-dravyarii  nigcaya-vrttimad-dravyo-’padanakam ; nigcaya- 
karya-dravyatvat ; yan  nai  ’vam,  tan  nai  ’vam,  yatha  purusa-’dir  iti.  atra 
’py  ayarii  tarkah:  sarvo  ’pi  lokah  padartham  adau  svarupato  nigcitya  pag-  25 
cad  abhimanyate  < ayam  aham,  maye  ’dam  kartavyam  > ity-adi-rupene  ’ti 
tavat  siddham  eva.  tatra  ’hamkara-dravya-karana-’kanksayam  vrttyoh 
karya-karana-bbavena  tad-agrayayor  eva  karya-karana-bhavo  laghavat  kalp- 
yate  ; karanasya  vrtti-labhena  karya-vrtti-labbasyau  ’tsargikatvad  iti.  gru- 
tav  api  “sa  iksam-cakre,”  “tad  aiksate  ” ’ty-adau  sarga-’dy-utpanna-bud-  30 
dhita  eva  tad-itara-’kbila-srstir  avagamyata  iti. 

yady  apy  ekam  eva  ’ntahkaranam,  vrtti-bhedena  trividbam  laghavat ; 

“ guna-ksobhe  jayamane  maban  pradur-babliuva  lia  ; 

mano  mabang  ca  vijneya.  ekam  tad  vrtti-bhedata  ” 

iti  Laingat;  “ panca-vrttir  mano-vad  vyapadigyata  ” iti  Vedanta-sutrena  35 . 
prana-drstanta-vidhaya  manaso  ’pi  vrtti-matra-bhedena  babutva-siddheg  ca; 
anyatha  nigcaya-’di-vrttibhir  iva  bhrama-sariigaya-nidra-krodha-’di-vrttibhir 
api  sva-sama-samkhya-’nanta-’ntahkarana-’patteb ; buddhy-adisv  avyava- 
sthaya  mana-adi-prayogasya  Patanjala-’di-sarva-gastresv  anupapatteg  ca. 


34 


I.  64.  Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


tatha  ’pi  vanga-parvasv  iva  ’vantara-bhedam  agritya  ’ntahkarana-traye 
kramah  karya-karana-bhavag  co  ’ktah;  yogo-'payogi-gruti-smrti-paribhasa- 
’nusarad  iti  manta vyam.  tad  uktam  V asisthe  : 

“ aham-artho-’dayo  yo  ’yam  citta-’tma  vedana-’tmakah, 

5 etac  citta-drumasya  ’sya  bijam  viddhi  maliamate. 

etasmat  prathamo-’dbhinnad  ankuro  ’bhinava-’krtih 
nigcaya-’tma  nirakaro,  buddhir  ity  abliidlilyate. 

asya  buddhy-abhidhanasya  ya  ’llkurasya  prapinata 
samkalpa-rupini,  tasyag  citta-ceto-mano-'bhidhe  ” ’ti. 

10  aham-artho  ’ntahkarana-samanyam.  atra  vakye  blja-’nkura-nyayenai  ’kasyai 
’va  ’ntahkarana-vrksasya  vrtti-matra-rupena  citta-’dy-akhya-’vastha-bhedah 
kramikas  trividhah  parinama  ukta  iti.  samkhya-gastre  ca  cinta-vrttikasya 
cittasya  buddhav  eva  ’ntarbhavah ; ahamkarasya  ca  ’tra  vakye  buddhav 
antarbhavah. 

15  tatah  prakrteh.  65. 

tato  mahat-tattvat  karyat  karanataya  prakrter  anumanena  bodha  ity 
arthah.  antahkarana-samanyasya  ’pi  karyatvam  tavad  ekada  pance-’ndriya- 
jnana-’nutpattya  madhyama-parimanataya  deha-’di-vad  eva  siddham  ; gruti- 
smrti-pramanyac  ca.  tasya  ca  prakrti-karyatve  ’yam  prayogah : sukha- 
20  dubkha-moha-dharmini  buddhih  sukha-duhkha-moha-dharmaka-dravya- 
janya ; kaiyatve  sati  sukha-duhkha-moha-’tmakatvat ; kanta-’di-vad  iti. 
karana-guna-’nusarenai  ’va  karya-gunau-’cityam  ca  ’tra  ’nukulas  tarkah ; 
gruti-smrtayo  ’pi  ’ti  manta  vyam.  «nanu  visayesu  suklia-’di-mattve  prama- 
nam  na  ’sti ; aharii  snklil  ’ty-ady-eva-’nubhavat ; tat  kathaiii  kanta-’di-visayo 
25  drstanta?»  iti  cen,  na ; sukha-’dy-atmaka-buddhi-karyataya  srak-sukham 
candana-sukham  ity-ady-annbhavena  ca  visayanam  api  sukha-’di-dharma- 
katva-siddheh ; gruti-smrti-pramanyac  ca.  kim  ca  yasya  ’nvaya-vyatirekau 
sukha-’dina  saha  drgyete,  tasyai  ’va  sukha-’dy-upadanatvarii  kalpyate ; 
tasya  nimittatvam  parikalpya  ’nyasyo  ’padanatva-kalpane  karana-dvaya- 
30  kalpana-gauravat.  api  ca  ’nyo-’nya-samvadena  pratyabliijnaya  ca  visayesu 
sarva-purusa-sadliarana-sthira-sukha-siddhili.  tat-sukha-grahanaya  ’sman- 
naye  vrtti-niyama-’di-kalpana-gauravam  ca  pliala-mukhatvan  na  dosa- 
’vaham ; anyatha  pratyabliijnaya  ’vayavy-asiddlii-prasangat  tat-karana-’di- 
kalpana-gauravad  iti.  visaye  ’pi  sukha-’dikam  ca  Markandeye  proktam : 

35  “ tat  santu  cetasy  athava  ’pi  dehe  sukhani  dulikhani  ca  ; kim  mama  ’tre  ” ’ti. 

aliarii  sukhT  ’ty-adi-pratyayas  tv  aliam  dhanl  ’ty-adi-pratyaya-vat 
sva-svami-bhava-’khya-sambandlia-visayakah.  tesam  pratyayanam  sam- 
avaya-sambandha-visayakatva-bhrama-nirasa-’rtharii  tu  suklii-duliklii-mu- 
dhebhyah  puruso  vivicyate  gastresv  iti. 


SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 


I.  66. 


35 


gabda-’disu  ca  sukha-’dy-atmata-vyavahara  eka-’rtha-samavayat.  astu 
va  gabda-’disu  saksad  eva  sukham  ukta-pramanebhyah. 

visay  a-gata-su kha-’deg  ca  buddhi-matra-grahyatvam  phala-balat.  yat 
tu  visaya-’samprayoga-kale  ganti-sukham  sattvikam  susupty-adau  vyajyate, 
tad  eva  buddbi-dharma  atma-sukbam  ucyata  iti.  yady  api  vaigesika-’dya  6 
api  tarkikah  prapance  ’nyatha  ’pi  karya-karana-vyavastham  anumimate, 
tatha  ’pi  bahuka-gruti-smrty-upodbalanena  ’smabhir  anumitai  ’va  vyavastha 
mumuksubhir  upadeya;  mula-gaithilya-dosena  para-’numananam  durbala- 
tvat.  ata  eva  “ tarka-’pratisthanad  ” iti  Vedanta-sutrena  ’pratistlia-dosatah 
kevala-tarko  ’pastali.  tatba  Manuna  ’pi  10 

“arsam  dharmo-’padegam  ca  veda-gastra-’virodhina 
yas  tarkena  ’nusamdbatte,  sa  dharmam  veda,  ne  ’tara  ” 

iti  veda-’viruddha-tarkasyai  ’va  ’rtha-nigcayakatvam  uktam.  tasmat 
“ grotavyah  gruti-vakyebhyo  mantavyag  co  ’papattibbir  ” 

ity-adi-vakyebhyah  gravana-samana-’rthakam  eva  mananam  balavrat ; anya-  15 
’karam  mananam  tu  paresam  durbalam.  evam  puruse  ’pi  sukha-duhkha- 
’di-mattvena  tesam  anumanam  bahula-gruty-adi-virodbad  durbalam  iti  dik. 
prakrti-gata-vigesam  ca  pagcad  vaksyamah. 


« nanv  akhila-jadebhyab  purusa-viveka  eva  muktau  hetuh ; tat  kim- 
artbam  jadanam  anyo-’nya-viveko  ’tra  dargita»  iti  cet,  prakrty-adi-tattvo-  20 
’pasanaya  sattva-guddhy-artharii  vivekasya  ’py  apeksitatvad  iti.  karya- 
karana-mudraya  prakrti-paryantasya  ’numanena  vivekatab  siddbim  uktva, 
yatho  ’kta-karya-karana-bbava-gunyasya  purusasya  prakara-’ntarena  ’numa- 
natas,  tatha  siddbim  aha : 

samhata-pararthatvat  purusasya.  66.  25 

sambananam  arambbaka-samyogah;  sa  ca  ’vayava-’vayavy-abhedat  pra- 
krti-karya-sadharanah.  tatba  ca  samhatanam  prakrti-tat-karyanam  parar- 
thatva-’numanena  purusasya  bodha  ity  artbah.  tad  yatba : vivada-’spadam 
prakrti-mahad-adikam  parartham,  sve-’tarasya  bhoga-’pavarga-phalakam ; 
sambatatvat ; gayya-’sana-’di-vad  ity  anumanena  prakrteh  paro  ’samhata  30 
eva  purusah  sidbyati ; tasya  ’pi  samhatatve  ’navastba-’patteb.  Patanjale 
ca  “ parartham  samhatya-karitvad  ” iti  sutra-karena  ’numanam  krtam  ; tat 
tu  yatha-grutam  eva  ’ntya-’vayava-sadharanam ; itara-sahityena  ’rtha-kriya- 
karitvasyai  ’va  samhatya-karita-gabda-’rthatvat.  purusas  tu  visaya-pra- 
kaga-rupayarii  svartha-kriyayam  na  ’nyad  apeksate,  nitya-prakaga-rupatvat ; 35 
purusasya  ’rtha-sambandha-matre  buddhi-vrtty-apeksanat ; sambandhas  tu 
na  ’sadharany  artha-kriye  ’ti.  atra  ca  “na  va  are  sarvasya  kamaya  sarvam 
priyam  bhavaty,  atmanas  tu  kamaya  sarvam  priyam  bhavati”  ’ty-adi-gruti- 


36 


I.  66. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


smrtayo  ’nukula-tarkah.  anyac  ca:  sukka-’di-mat  pradhana-’dikam  yadi 
svasya  sukha-’di-bhoga-’rtham  syat,  tada  tasya  saksat  sva-jneyatve  karma- 
kartr-virodhah ; na  hi  dharmi-bhanam  vina  sukhasya  bhanam  sambbavati ; 
aham  sukbl  ’ty  evarn  sukha-’nubhavad  iti.  api  ca  samhanyamananam 
5 bahunarii  gunanam  tat-karyanam  ca  ’neka-vikaranam  aneka-caitanya-guna- 
kalpanayam  gauravena  laghavad  eka  eva  cit-praka5a-rupah  purusah  sarva- 
sambatebbyah  parah  kalpayitum  yujyata  iti. 

anena  sutrena  nimitta-karanataya  purusa-’numanam  uktam  ; purusar- 
thasya  ’khila-vastu-samhanana-nimittatva-vacanat.  ata  eva  sarga-’dy-ut- 
10  pannam  purusam  prakrtya  Visnupurana-’dau  smaryate : 

“ nimitta-matram  eva  ’sau  srjyanam  sarga-karmani, 
pradbana-karanl-bhuta  yato  vai  srjya-Qaktayab.” 

“guna-samyat  tatas  tasmat  ksetrajna-’dbistbitan,  mune, 
guna-vyafijana-sambbutih  sarga-kale,  dvijo-’ttame  ” 

15  ’ty-adi.  ksetrajna-’dbisthanam  ca  ’samapta-purusarthasya  purusasya  sam- 
yoga-matram ; guna-vyanjanam  mahat  tattvam,  karanataya  triguna-’traa- 
pradhana-vyanjakatvad  iti. 


tad  evam  acaksusanam  anumanena  siddhir  ukta.  idanlm  sarva-kara- 
natvo-’papattaye  prakrti-nityatvam  upapadyate  purusa-kautastliya-siddlij'- 
20  artham : 

mule  mula-’bhavad  amulam  mulam.  67. 

trayo-vin^ati-tattvanam  mulam  upadanam  pradhanam  mula-Qunyam ; 
anavastha-’pattya  tatra  mula-’ntara-’sambhavad  ity  arthah. 

« nanu 

25  “ tasmad  avyaktam  utpannam  trigunam,  dvija-sattame  ” 

’ty-adina  pradbanasya  ’pi  purusad  utpatti-§ravanat  purusa  eva  prakrter 
mulam  bhavatu ; purusasya  nityataya  ca  na  ’navastha,  ’vidya-dvarakataya 
ca  na  purusa-kautasthya-hanih.  tatba  ca  smaryate  : 

“tasmad  ajnana-mulo  ’yam  samsarah  purusasya  bT”  ’ti.» 

30  ity  aQankya  ’ba : 

paramparye  ’py  ekatra  parinisthe  ’ti  samjna-matram.  68. 

avidya-’di-dvarena  paramparaya  purusasya  jagan-mula-karanatve  ’py 
ekasminn  avidya-’dau  yatra  kutra-cin  nitye  dvare  paramparayah  paryava- 
sanam  bhavisyati ; purusasya  ’parinamitvat.  ato  yatra  paryavasanam,  sai 
35  ’va  nitya  prakrtih  ; prakrtir  iba  mula-karanasya  samjna-matram  ity  artliah. 


SamJchya-pravacana-bhdsye.  I.  69. 


37 


« nanv  evam  panca-vinQati-tattvanl  ’ti  no  ’papadyate  ; mahat-tattva- 
karana-’vyakta-’peksaya  ’pi  jada-tattva-’ntara-’patter » ity  a^ayena  mula- 
samadhanam  aha: 

samanah  prakrter  dvayoh.  69. 

vastutas  tu  prakrter  mula-karana-vicare  dvayor  vadi-prativadinor 
avayoh  samanah  paksah.  etad  uktam  bhavati : yatha  prakrter  utpattih 
91'uyata,  evam  avidyaya  api 

“ avidya  panca-parvai  ’sa  pradur-bhuta  mahatmana  ” 

ity-adi-vakyaih.  ata  ekasya  avagyaiii  gauny  utpattir  vaktavya ; tatra  ca 
prakrter  eva  purusa-samyoga-’dibhir  abhivyakti-rupa  gauny  utpattir  yukta  ; 

“ saiiiyoga-laksano-’tpattih  kathyate  karma-jnanayor  ” 

iti  Kaurma-vakye  prakrti-purusayor  gauno-’tpatti-smaranat ; avidyaya 9 ca 
kva-’pi  gauno-’tpatty-a9ravanat.  tasya  anadita-vakyani  tu  pravaha-rupenai 
’va  vasana-’dy-anadi-vakya-vad  vyakhyeyani  ’ti.  avidya  ca  mithya-jnana- 
rupa  buddhi-dharma  iti  yoge  sutritam  ; ato  na  tattva-’dhikyam. 

athava  dvayoh  prakrti-purusayoh  samana  eva  nyaya  ity  arthah. 

“ yatah  pradhana-purusau  yata^  cai  ’tac  cara-’caram, 
karanam  sakalasya  ’sya,  sa  no  Visnuh  prasidatv  ” 

ity-adi-vakyaih  purusasya  ’py  utpatti-gravanad  iti  bhavah.  tatha  ca  puru- 
sasye  ’va  prakrter  api  gauny  evo  ’tpattih ; nityatva-Qravanad  ity  api  sama- 
nam  iti.  tasmat  prakrtir  evo  ’padanarh  jagatah,  prakrti-dharmaQ  ca  ’vidya 
jagan-nimitta-karanam,  tatha  puruso  ’pi  ’ti  siddham.  yat  tu 

“ avidyam  ahur  avyaktam  sarga-pralaya-dharmi  vai, 
sarga-pralaya-nirmuktam  vidyarh  vai  panca-vin9akam  ” 

iti  Moksadharme  prakrti-purusayor  avidya-vidye  ’ti  vacanam,  tat  tad- 
ubhaya-visayatayo  ’pacaritam  eva ; parinamitvena  hi  purusa-’peksaya  pra- 
krtir asatl  ’ti  tasya  avidya-visayatvam  uktam.  evam  eva  tasmin  praka- 
rane  sva-sva-karana-’peksaya  bhuta-’ntam  karya-jatam  avidye  ’ty  uktam, 
sva-sva-’peksaya  ca  sva-sva-karanam  vidye  ’ti.  purusasya  parinama-rupam 
jagad-upadanatvam  tu  prakrty-upadhikam  eva  kartrtva-’di-vac  chruti- 
smrtyor  upasa-’rtham  eva  ’nudyate  ; anyatha  “ ’sthulam  ananv  ahrasvam  ” 
ity-adi-9ruti-virodha-’patter  iti  mantavyam.  maya-9abdena  ca  prakrtir  evo 
’cyate  ; “ mayarii  tu  prakrtim  vidyad  ” iti  9rutau 

“ asman  may!  srjate  vi9vam  etat,  tasmin9  ca  ’nyo  mayaya  samniruddlia  ” 
iti  purva-prakranta-mayayah  prakrti-svarupata-vacanat ; 

“ sattvam  rajas  tama  iti  prakrtam  tu  guna-trayam ; 
etan-mayl  ca  prakrtir,  maya  ya  vaisnavl  9ruta, 
lohita-9veta-krsne  ’ti  tasyas  tadrg-bahu-praja  ” 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


38 


I.  69.  Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


ity-adi-smrtibhya9  ca.  na  tu  jnana-na§ya  ’vidya  maya-^abda-’rtho,  nityatva- 
’nupapatteh.  kiiii  ca  ’vidyaya  dravyatve  Qabda-matia-bhedo,  guiiatve  ca 
tad-adharataya  prakrti-siddhih ; purusasya  nirguiiatva-’dibhyah.  « atha 
dravya-guna-karina-vilaksanai  ’va  ’smabhir  avidya  vaktavye  » ’ti  cen,  na ; 
6 “ tadrk-padartha-’pratiter  ” uktatvad  iti. 

« nanv  evaxii  cet  prakrti-purusa-’dy-anumana-prakaro  ’sti,  tarhi  sarve- 
sam  eva  kathaiii  viveka-mananam  na  jayate  ? » tatra  ha : 

adhikari-traividhyan  na  niyamah.  70. 

Qravana-’dav  iva  manane  ’py  adhikarinas  trividha,  manda-madhyamo- 
10  ’ttama  ity  ato  na  sarvesam  eva  manana-niyamah ; kutarka-’dibhir  manda- 
madbyamayor  bildha-satpratipaksata-sambhavad  ity  arthah.  mandair  hi 
bauddha-’dy-ukta-kutarka-jateno  ’kta-’numanani  badhyante ; madliyamai^ 
ca  Buddha-’ dy-uktair  eva  viruddha-’sal-lingaih  satpratipaksitani  kriyante. 
ata  uttama-’dhikarinam  evai  ’ tadr^a-man  an  am  bhavatl  ’ti  bhavah. 

16  prakrteh  svarupam  guna-samyam  prag  evo  ’ktam ; suksma-bbuta- 
’dikaiii  ca  prasiddham  eva  ’sti  ’ty  avagistayor  mabad-ahamkarayoh  svaxu- 
pam  aba  sutrabhyam : 

maliad-akhyam  adyam  karyam,  tan  manah.  71. 

maliad-akbyam  adyaxn  kaiyaxn,  tan  mano  manana-vrttikam.  mananam 
20  atra  ni^cayas,  tad-vrttika  buddhir  ity  arthah ; 

“ yad  etad  vistrtam  bijam  pi-adhana-purusa-’tmakam 
mahat  tattvam  iti  proktam,  buddhi-tattvaxii  tad  ucyata” 

ity-adi-vakyebhyo  buddher  eva  ’dya-karyatva-’vagamat. 

caramo  ’hamkarah.  72. 

26  tasya  ’nantaro  yah,  so  ’hamkai'oti  ’ty  ahanikaro  ’bbimana-vrttika  ity 
arthah.  

yato  ’bhimana-vrttiko  ’hamkaro,  ’tas  tat-karyatvam  uttaresam  upapan- 
nam  ity  aha : 

tat-karyatvam  uttaresam.  73. 

30  sugamam.  evarii  tri-sutrlm  vyakhyaya  paunaruktya-’9ahka  ’pasta. 

« nanv  evam  prakrtih  sarva-karanam  iti  9ruti-smrti-virodha  » ity  a9an- 
kayam  aha : 

adya-hetuta  tad-dvara  paramparye  ’py,  anuvat.  74. 

paramparye  ’pi  saksad  ahetutve  ’py  adyayah  prakrter  hetuta  ’ham- 


Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  I.  76. 


39 


kara-’disu  mahad-adi-dvara  ’sti ; yatha  vaigesika-mate  ’nunam  ghata-’di- 
hetuta  dvyanukar’di-dvarai  ’ve  ’ty  arthah. 


«nanu  prakrti-purusayor  ubhayor  eva  nityatvat  prakrter  eva  kara- 
natve  kirn  niyamakam  ? » tatra  ’ha  : 

purva-bhavitve  dvayor  ekatarasya  hane  ’nyatara-yogah.  75. 

dvayor  eva  pum-prakrtyor  akhila-karya-purva-bhavitve  ’py  ekatarasya 
purusasya  ’parinamitvena  karanata-hanya  ’nyatarasyah  karanatvau  ’cityam 
ity  arthah.  purusasya  ’parinamitve  ce  ’dam  bijam : purusasya  sariihatya- 
karitve  pararthatva-’pattya  ’navastha.  asariahatya-karitve  sarvada  mahad- 
adi-karya-prasangah.  prakrti-dvara  parinama-kalpane  ca  laghavat  tasya 
eva  parinamo  ’stu,  puruse  tu  svamitvena  srastrtvo-’pacaro,  yatha  yodhesu 
vartamanau  jaya-parajayau  rajany  upacaryete ; tat-phala-sukha-duliklia- 
bhoktrtvena  tat-svamitvad  iti. 

kim  ca  dharmi-grahaka-manena  karanatayai  ’va  prakrteh  siddhau  na 
’nya-karana-’kahksa  ’sti ; yatha  dharmi-grahaka-pramanena  drastrtaya 
purusa-siddhau  na  ’nya-drastr-akankse  ’ti.  api  ca  purusasya  parinamitve 
kada-cic  caksur-mana-adi-vad  andhyatvam  api  syat ; tatha  ca  vidyamanam 
api  sukha-duhkha-’dikaih  na  jnayeta,  tata§  ca  ’ham  sukhl  na  ve  ’ty-adi- 
samgaya-’pattih.  atah  sada  praka^a-svarupatva-’napayena  purusasya  ’pari- 
namitvam  sidhyati.  tad  uktaiii  Yoga-sutrena : “sada  jhatag  citta-vrttayas, 
tat-prabhoh  purusasya  ’parinamitvad ” iti,  tad-bhasyena  ca:  “sada  jnata- 
visayatvarii  tu  purusasya  ’parinamitvam  paridlpayatl  ” ’ti.  sada  prakaga- 
svarupatve  ’pi  yatha  nai  ’kada  vigva-prakagatvam,  tatha  vaksyamah. 

prakrter  yugapat-karanatvo-’papattaye  vibhutvam  api  pratipadayati : 

paricchinnarh  na  sarvo-’padanam.  76. 

sarvo-’padanam  pradhanam  na  paricchinnam,  vyapakam  ity  arthah. 
sarvo-’padanatvam  atra  hetu-garbha-vigesanam ; paricchinne  tad-asambha- 
vad  iti.  « nanu  prakrter  apaiiccli inn atvarh  no  ’papadyate;  prakrtir  lii 
sattva-’di-guna-trayad  atirikta  na  bliavati ; “ sattva-’dlnam  a-tad-dliarma- 
tvarii  tad-rupatvad  ” ity  agami-sutrat ; Yoga-sutra-bhasyabhyam  spastam 
avadhrtatvac  ca.  tesarir  ca  sattva-’dlnam  laghutva-calatva-gurutva-’dayo 
dharma  vaksyamana  vibhutve  sati  virudhyante,  srsty-adi-hetavah  saiiiyoga- 
vibhaga-’dayag  ca  no  ’papadyanta  » iti.  atro  ’cyate  : paricchinnatvam  atra 
daigika-’bhava-pratiyogita-’vacchedaka-’vacchinnatvam,  tad-abhavag  ca  vya- 
pakatvam.  tatba  ca  jagat-karanatvasya  daigika-'bhava-pratiyogita-’nava- 
cchedakatvam  eve  ’ti  prakrter  vyapakatvam  iti  paryavasitam.  yatha  pra- 
nasya  sthavara-jangama-’dy-akhila-ganra-vyapakatvam  pranatva-samanyeno 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


40 


I.  76.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


’cyate,  prana-vyaktlnam  sarva-deha-sambandhat,  tadvat  prakrter  vyapa- 
katvam  iti. 

prakrter  akriyai-’katva-’dikaih  ca  sadharmya-vaidharmya-sutre  pratipa- 
dayisyamah. 

6 na  kevalaiii  sarvo-’padanatvad,  api  tu : 

tad-utpatti-grute?  ca.  77. 

tesam  paricchinnanam  utpatti-§ravanac  ca  ; “ atha  yad  alpam,  tan  mar- 
tyam”  ity-adi-grutisu  marana-dharmakatvena  paricchinnasyo  ’tpatty-ava- 
gamat;  9 r u ty-a ntar  ebhy a 9 ce  ’ty  artbah. 

10  idanlm  prakrti-karanato-’papattaye  ’bbava-’di-karanatam  nirasyati : 

na  ’vastuno  vastu-siddhih.  78. 

avastuno  ’bbavan  na  vastu-siddhir  bbavo-’tpattih ; 9a9a-9rngaj  jagad- 
utpattya  moksa-’dy-anupapatteh ; tad-adar9anac  ce  ’ty  artbab. 

« nanu  jagad  apy  avastv  eva  ’stu,  svapna-’di-vad  » iti.  tatra  ’ba : 

15  abadhad  adusta-karana-janyatvac  ca  na  ’vastutvam.  79. 

svapna-padarthasye  ’va  prapancasya  badhah  91'uty-adi-pramanair  na 
’sti ; tatba  9ankha-pltima-’der  iva  duste-’ndriya-’di-janyatvam  api  na  ’sti, 
dosakalpane  pramana-’bhavad  ity  ato  na  karyasya  ’vastutvam  ity  artbah. 
« nanu  “ vaca-’rambhanam  vikaro  namadbeyam,  mrttike  ’ty  eva  satyam  ” 
20  ity-adi-9rutibbir  eva  prapancasya  badho,  badhac  ca  ’vidya-’kbya-doso  ’pi 
sva-karane  ’sti  » ’ti  cen,  11a ; mrd-drstanta-siddby-anyatha-’nupapattya  sva- 
karana-’peksaka-’stbairya-rupa-’sattva-paratvat ; tadrg-vakyanam  anyatha 
srsty-adi-vakya-virodhac  ca.  kim  ca  91’utya  prapanca-badha  atma-’9rayah, 
svasya  ’pi  prapanca-’ntargatataya  badhena  tad-bodbita-’rthe  punab  saiii9aya- 
25  ’patti9  ce  ’ti.  ata  eva  badha-’badha-’di-vaidharmyad  upalambhac  ca  jagrat- 
prapancasya  svapna-khapuspa-’di-tulyatvam  atinirbandhena  pratyacaste 
Yedanta-sutra-dvayam : “vaidharmyac  ca  11a  svapna-’di-vad”  iti,  “bhava 
upalabdhe9  ce  ” ’ti  ca.  “ ne  ’ti  ne  ’ti  ” ’ty-evamvidha-vakyani  ca  viveka- 
parany  eva,  na  tu  svarupatab  prapanca-nisedha-parani,  “ prakrtai-’tavattvam 
30  pratisedhati  ” ’ti  Vedanta-sutrat.  evam  anyany  api  vakyani  Bralima-mi- 
mansa-bhasye  ’smabbir  vyakbyatani. 

“ na  ’vastuno  vastu-siddbir  ” iti  yad  uktam,  tatra  heturn  aba : 

bhave  tad-yogena  tat-siddhir,  abhave  tad-abhavat  kutastaram 

tat-siddhih  ? 80. 

35  bhave  karanasya  sad-rupatve  tad-yogena  satta-yogena  karya-siddhir 
gbateta ; karanasya  ’bhave  ’sad-rupatve  tu  tad-abhavat  karyasya  ’py  asattvat 


iSdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  I.  88. 


41 


kathaiii  vastu-bhuta-karya-siddhih?  karana-svarupasyai  ’va  karyasyau 
’cityad  ity  arthah. 

« nanu  tatha  ’pi  karmai  ’va  ’vagyakatvaj  jagat-karanam  astu ; kim  pra- 
dhana-kalpanaye  ? » ’ti.  tatra  ’py  aha : 

na  karmana,  upadanatva-’yogat.  81.  6 

karmano  ’pi  na  vastu-siddliir,  nimitta-karanasya  karmano  na  mula-kara- 
natvam  ; gunanam  drayyo-’padanatva-’yogat.  kalpana  hi  drsta-’nusarenai 
’va  bhavati ; vaigesiko-’kta-gunanarii  co  ’padanatvam  na  kva-’pi  drstam  ity 
arthah.  atra  karma-^abdo  ’vidya-’dinam  apy  upalaksakah;  gunatva-’vi^e- 
sena  tesam  apy  upadanatva-’yogat.  caksusah  patala-’di-vad  avidyayaQ  io 
cetana-gata-dravyatve  tu  pradhanasya  samjna-matra-bheda  iti. 

tad  evam  parinamitva-’parinamitva-pararthatva-’pararthatvabhyam 
pum-prakrtyor  viveko  darQitah.  idanlni  viveka-jnanasyai  ’va  ’viveka-na^a- 
dvara  parama-purusartha-hetutvam,  na  tu  tatra  vaidika-karmanaih  saksad- 
dhetuta  ’stl  ’ti  yat  prag  uktam  “ avi§esag  co  ’bhayor  ” iti  sutrena,  tad  eva  15 
prapancayati  pancabhih  sutraih : 

na  ’nupravikad  api  tat-siddhih  ; sadhyatvena  ’vrtti-yogad  apuru- 
sarthatvam.  82. 

api-gabdena  “ na  drstat  tat-siddhir  ” iti  prag-ukta-drsta-samuccayah. 
guror  anugruyata  ity  anugravo  vedah ; tad-vihito  yaga-’dir  anugravikarh  20 
karma,  tasmad  api  na  purvokta-purusartha-siddhih ; yatah  karma-sadhya- 
tvena  punar-avrtti-sambandhad  atyanta-purusarthatva-’bhava  ity  arthah. 
karma-sadhyasya  ca  ’nityatve  grutih : “ tad  yathe  ’ha  karma-jito  lokah 
kslyata,  evam  eva  ’mutra  punya-jito  lokah  kslyata  ” iti  ’ti. 

“na  karmana,  ’nya-dharmatvad ” iti  sutrena  purvam  karmana  bandho  25 
nirakrta,  idanlm  ca  mokso  nirakriyata  ity  apaunaruktyam.  « anya-dhar- 
matvena  purvokta-hetuna  bandha  iva  mokse  ’pi  karmano  lietutvaih  nira- 
krta-prayam  iti  punar  agahkai  ’va  no  ’detl » ’ti  cen,  na ; bandlia-hetutvena 
’viveke  siddhe  tat-puruslya-’viveka-jatvena  karmanahi  tadlyatva-vyavastho- 
’papatter  iti.  30 

« nanv  evam  panca-’gni-vidya-rupeno  ’pasana-’khya-karmana  tlrtha-ma- 
rana-’di-karmana  ca  Brahma-lokam  gatasya  ’navrtti-grutih  katham  upa- 
padyate  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

tatra  prapta-vivekasya  ’navrtti-Qrutih.  83. 

tatra  ’nugravika-karmani  Brahma-loka-gatanam  ya  ’navrtti-grutih,  sa  35 
tatrai  ’va  prapta-vivekasya  mantavya.  anyatha  hi  Brahma-lokad  apy 
avrttim  pratipadayatam  vakya-’ntaranam  virodha  ity  arthah.  tatha  ca  sa 


42 


1. 88.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


’py  anavrttir  viveka-jnanasyai  ’va  phalam,  na  tu  saksad  eva  karmana  iti. 
etac  ca  sastha-’dhyaye  prapahcayisyati ; Brahma-mimansa-bhasye  ca  tayor 
vakyany  udakrtya  ’smabliir  vyakhyatani. 


karmanas  tu  phalam  tada  ’ha : 

5 duhkhad  duhkham,  jala-’bhisekavan  na  jadya-vimokah.  84. 

anugravikat  tu  hihsa-’di-dosena  duhkha-’tmaka-bhogena  ca  duhkhad 
duhkham  duhkha-dharai  ’va  bhavati,  na  tu  jadya-vimoko  ’viveka-nivrttih ; 
duhkha-vimokas  tv  atidura  eva  tisthati ; yatka  jadya-’rtasya  jala-’bkisekad 
duhkha-vrttir  eva  bhavati,  na  tu  jadya-vimoksa  ity  arthah.  tad  uktam : 

10  “ yatha  pankena  pailka-’mbhah  suraya  va  sura-krtam, 

bhuta-hatyam  tatliai  ’vai  ’kaiii  na  yajnair  marstum  arhati  ” ’ti. 

gruyate  ca  Brahma-1  oka-sthanaiii  Visnu-parsadanam  api  Jaya-Vijaya-’dTnam 
puna-raksasa-yonau  duhkha-dhare  ’ti.  Karikaya  ce  ’dam  uktam : 

“ drstavad  anugravikah  ; sa  hy  aviguddhi-ksaya-’tigaya-yukta  ” iti. 


16  « nanu  niskamad  antaryaga-japa-’di-rupa-karmano  na  duhkham  praty- 

uta  moksah  phalam  gruyata  » iti.  tatra  ’ha : 

kamye  ’kamye  ’pi,  sadhyatva-’vi9esat.  85. 

kamye  ’kamye  ca  karmani  duhkhad  duhkham  bhavati.  kutah?  sadh- 
yatva-’vigesat ; karma-sadhyasya  sattva-guddhi-dvaraka-jnanasya  ’pi  tri- 
20  guna-’tmakataya  duhkha-’tmakatvad  ity  arthah. 

“ na  karmana  na  prajaya  dhanena,  tyagenai  ’ke  amrtatvam  anagur  ” 

ity-adi-grutibhyag  ca  karmano  na  saksan  moksah  phalam  iti  bhavah.  tya- 
gena  ’bhimana-tyagena.  eke  kecid  eva  ’mrtatvam  anaguh,  praptavanto, 
na  sarve ; abhimana-tyagasya  tattva-jnana-janyataya  durlabhatvad  ity 
25  arthah.  

« nanu  bhavan-mate  ’pi  katham  jnana-sadhyasya  na  duhkhatvarh,  sadh- 
yatva-’vigesad  ? » iti.  tatra  ’ha : 

nija-muktasya  bandha-dhvahsa-matram  param,  na  samana- 
tvam.  86. 

30  nija-muktasya  svabhava-muktasya  ’vidya-’khya-karana-nagena  yathok- 
tabandha-nivrtti-matram  param  atyantikaiii  viveka-jnanasya  phalam,  dhvan- 
sag  ca  ’vinagi,  na  tu  karmana  iva  sukha-’dikam  bhava-rupam  karyam,  yena 
nagitaya  duhkha-dam  tat  syat.  karmanag  ca  drsta-karanam  vina  na  saksad 
eva  ’vidya-nagakatvam  ghatata  iti.  ato  jnanasya  ’ksaya-phalakatvan  na 
35  samanatvam  jnana-karmanor  ity  arthah.  jnanan  na  punar-avrttili  sambha- 


Sdmkhyorpravacana-bhdsye.  I.  87. 


48 


vati ; aviveka-’kkya-karana-na9ad  iti  siddkam.  tad  evam  viveka-jnanam 
eva  saksad-dhano-’paya  ity  uktam. 


idanim.  vivek  a-j  nanasy  a ’pi  saksad-upayaii  pramanani  pariksyante  ; 

“ atma  va  are  drastavyah  91'otavyo  mantavya  ” ity-adi-^rutibkii'  hi  pramana- 
trayena  ’tma-jnanam  ity  avagamyate.  karma-’ dikam  tv  anyan  mana-adi-  5 
pramananam  9 uddhy-iidi-karam  eve  ’ti. 

dvayor  ekatarasya  va  ’py  asamnikrsta-’rtha-paricchittih  prama ; 
tat-sadhakatamarii  yat,  tat  trividham  pramanam.  87. 

asamnikrstah  pramatary  anarudho,  ’tiadhigata  iti  yavat.  evam-bhutasya 
’rthasya  vastunah  pariccbittir  avadharanam  prama ; sa  ca  dvayor  buddhi-  10 
purusayor  ubhayor  eva  dharmo  bhavatu,  kiiii  vai  ’katara-matrasyo,  ’bha- 
yathai  ’va  tasyah  pramaya  yat  sadhakatamam  phala-’yoga-vyavacchinnaiii 
karanam,  tat  pramanam ; tac  ca  trividham  vaksyamana-rupene  ’ty  arthah. 

smrti-vyavartanaya  ’nadhigate  ’ti,  bhrama-vyavartanaya  vastv  iti,  saiii- 
Qaya-vyavartanaya  tv  avadharanam  iti.  15 

atra  yadi  prama-rupam  phalam  purusa-nistha-matram  ucyate,  tada  bud- 
dhi-vrttir  eva  pramanam ; yadi  ca  buddhi-nistha-matram  ucyate,  tade  ’ndriya- 
samnikarsa-’dir  eva  pramanam.  purusas  tu  prama-saksy  eva,  na  pramate 
’ti.  yadi  ca  pauruseya-bodho  buddbi-vrtti^  co  ’bhayam  api  pramo  ’cyate, 
tada  tu  ’ktam  ubhayam  eva  prama-bhedena  pramanam  bhavati.  caksur-  20 
adisu  tu  pramana-vyavaharah  paramparayai  ’va  sarvathe  ’ti  bhavah.  Pa- 
tanjala-bhasye  tu  Vyasa-devaih  purusa-nistha  eva  bodhah  prame  ’ty  uktah ; 
purusa-’rtham  eva  karananam  pravrttya  phalasya  purusa-nisthataya  evau 
’cityat.  ato  ’tra  ’pi  sa  eva  mukhyah  siddhantah.  na  ca  « purusa-bodha- 
svarupasya  nityataya  katham  phalatvam  ? » iti  vacyam ; kevalasya  nit-  25 
yatve  ’py  artho-’paraktasya  karyatvat,  purusa-’rtho-’paragasyai  ’va  va  plia- 
latvad  iti.  atre  ’yam  prakriya : indriya-pranalikaya  ’rtha-samnikarsena 
linga-jnana-’dina  va  ’dan  buddher  artha-’kara  vrttir  jayate.  tatra  ce  ’ndriya- 
sarimikarsa-ja  pratyaksa  vrttir  indriya-vigista-buddhy-aciita ; nayana-’di- 
gata-pitta-’di-dosaih  pitta-’ dy-akara-vrtty-uday ad  iti  vicesah.  sa  ca  vrttir  30 
artho-’parakta  pratibimba-rupena  purusa-’rudha  satl  bhasate ; purusasya 
’parinamitaya  buddhi-vat  svato  ’rtha-’karatva-’sambhavat ; artha-’karataya 
eva  ca  ’rtha-grahanatvat ; anj^asya  durvacatvad  iti.  tad  etad  vaksyati : 

“ japa-sphatikayor  iva  no  ’paragah,  kirn  tv  abhimana  ” iti ; Yoga-sutrarh  ca : 

“ vrtti-sarupyam  itaratre  ” ’ti ; smrtir  api : 35 

“ tasmin^  cid  darpane  sphare  samasta  vastu-drstayah  ; 
imas  tah  pratibimbanti,  sarasx  ’va  tata-druma  ” iti. 

Yoga-bhasyam  ca:  “buddheh  pratisaruvedl  purusa  ” iti.  pratidhvanivat 


44 


I.  87.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


pratisariivedah  saihvedana-pratibimbas,  tasya  ’graya  ity  arthah.  etena 
purusanam  kutastha-vibhu-cidrupatve  ’pi  na  sarvada  sarva-’bhasana-pra- 
saiigah ; asahgataya  svato  ’rtha-’karatva-’bhavat ; artha-’karatam  vina  ca 
samyoga-matrena  ’rtha-grabanasya  ’tmdriya-’di-sthale  buddhav  adrstatvad 
6 iti.  puruse  ca  sva-sva-buddhi-vrttlnam  eva  pratibimba-’rpana-samarthyam 
iti  phala-balat  kalpyate ; yatha  rupavatam  eva  jala-’disu  pratibimbana- 
samarthyam,  ne  ’tarasye  ’ti.  rupavattvam  ca  na  samanyatah  pratibimba- 
prayojakam ; Qabdasya  ’pi  pratidhvani-rupa-pratibimba-dar^anat.  na  ca 
« (jabda-janyam  qabda-’ntaram  • eva  pratidhvanir » iti  vacyam  ; sphatika- 
10  lauhitya-’der  api  japa-samnikarsa-janyata-’pattya  pratibimba-mitliyatva- 
siddbanta-ksater  iti.  pratibimbac  ca  buddher  eva  parinama-vicjeso  bimba- 
’karo  jala-’di-gata  iti  mantavyam.  kecit  tu  « vrttau  pratibimbitam  sad  eva 
caitanyaiii  vrttim  prakagayati ; tatha  ca  vrtti-gata-pratibimba  eva  vrttau 
caitanya-visayata,  na  tu  caitanye  vrtti-pratibimbo  ’sti  » ’ty  ahuh.  tad  asat ; 
15  upadargita-gastra-virodhena  kevala-tarkasya  ’prayojakatvat ; vinigamana- 
virahena  vrtti-caitanyayor  anyo-’nya-visayata-’kbya-sambandha-rtipataya 
’nyo-’nyasminn  anyo-’nya-pratibimba-siddheg  ca ; bahya-sthale  ’rtha-’kara- 
taya  eva  visayata-rupatva-siddliya  ’ntare  ’pi  tat-tad-artba-’karataya  eva 
visayatatvau-’cityac  ce  ’ti.  ye  tu  tarkika  jnanasya  visayataiii  ne  ’ccbanti, 
20  tan-mate  jnana-vyaktinam  anugamaka-dbarma-’bhavena  ghata-visayakam 
pata-visayakarii  jnanam  ity-ady-anugata-vyavahara-’nupapattih.  kecit  tu 
tarkika  anayai  ’va  ’nupapattya  visayatam  atirikta-padartbam  ahuh.  tad 
apy  asat ; anubhuyamanam  artba-’karatam  viliaya  visayata-’ntara-kalpane 
gauravad  iti. 

25  « nanu  tatha  ’pi  sva-svo-’padhi-vrtti-rupai  ’va  vrtti-caitanyayor  anyo- 

’nya-visayata  ’stu ; svo-’padhi-vrttitvenai  ’va  ’nugamat ; alam  akara-’khya- 
pratibimba-dvayene  ! » ’ti  cen,  na ; pratibimbam  vina  svatvasya  ’pi  durvaca- 
tvat.  svatvam  hi  sva-bhukta-vrtti-vasana-vattvam.  bbogay  ca  jnanam.  tatha 
ca  visayata-laksanasya  visaya-samagrl-gbatitatvena  ’tma-’^rayah.  tasmad 
30  acaitanya-caitanyayor  anyo-’nya-visayata-rupo  ’nyo-’nyasminn  anyo-’nya- 
pratibimbah  siddhah.  adliikarh  tu  Yogavarttike  drastavyam  iti  dik.  atra 
’yam  pramatr-adi-vibbagah : 

pramata  cetanah  guddhah,  pramanam  vrttir  eva  nah, 
prama  ’rtha-’kara-vrttlnam  cetane  pratibimbanam  ; 

35  pratibimbita-vrttlnam  visayo  meya  ucyate  ; 

saksad-dar^ana-rupam  ca  saksitvam  vaksyati  svayam. 

atab  syat  karana-’bhavad  vrtteh  saksy  eva  cetanah. 

Yisnv-adeh  sarva-saksitvam  gaunam  liiiga-’dy-abhavata  iti. 

« nanu  ’ 

40  “ yatha  praka9ayaty  ekah  krtsnarii  lokam  imam  ravih, 

ksetram  ksetri  tatha  krtsnam  praka^ayati,  Bharate  ” 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  I.  91. 


45 


’ty-adi-vakyesu  ’pamana-’di  prakrti-purusa-viveke  pramanam  upanyastam. 
tat  katliam  ucyate  trividham  ? » iti.  tatra  ’ha  : 

tat-siddhau  sarva-siddher  na  ’dhikya-siddhih.  88. 

trividha-pramana-siddhau  ca  sarvasya  ’rthasya  siddher  na  pramana- 
’dhikyaiii  sidhyati  gauravad  ity  arthah.  ata  eva  Manuna  ’pi  pramana-  5 
trayam  evo  ’panyastam : 

“ pratyaksam  anumanam  ca  (jastram  ca  vividha-’gamam 
trayam  suviditam  karyarh  dharma-Quddhim  abhipsate  ” ’ti. 

upamanai-’tihya-’dlnam  ca  ’numana-^abdayoh  prave^ah ; anupalabdhy-adl- 
nam  ca  pratyakse  prave9a  iti.  ukta-vakye  ce  ’dam  anumanam  abhipretam  : io 
a-pada-tala-mastakam  krtsnam  sva-vyatiriktenai  ’kena  prakacyam ; svayam 
aprakagatvat ; trailokya-vad  iti. 

teja^-caitanya-sadharanam  ca  praka§atvam  akhando-’padhih  prakiifya- 
vyavahara-niyamakataya  siddka  iti. 


purusa-nistha  prame  ’ti  mukhya-siddhantam  ayritya  pramananam  15 
vi^esa-laksanani  vaktum  upakramate : 

yat  sambaddham  sat  tad-akaro-’llekhi  vijnanam,  tat  praty- 
aksam. 89. 

sambaddham  bhavat  sambaddha-vastv-akara-dhari  bhavati  yad  vijna- 
nam buddhi-vrttis,  tat  pratyaksam  pramanam  ity  arthah.  atra  sad  ity-antam  20 
hetu-garbha-vigesanam.  tatha  ca  sva-’rtha-samnikarsa-janya-’karasya  ’91'ayo 
vrttih  pratyaksam  pramanam  iti  niskarsah.  “ vrttih  sambandha-’rtharii 
sarpatl  ” ’ty  agami-sutran  na  vrtteh  samnikarsa-janyatvam  ity  akara-’9raya- 
grahanam.  caksur-adi-dvaraka-buddhi-vrttig  ca  pradlpasya  §ikha-tulya 
bahya-’rtha-sariinikarsa-’nantaram  eva  tad-akaro-’llekhinl  bhavati  ’ti  11a  26 
’sambhavah. 

« nanu  yoginam  atTta-’nagata-vyavahita-vastu-pratyakse  ’vyaptih ; sam- 
baddha-vastv-akara-’bhavad  » ity  agahkya  tasya  ’laksyatvena  samadhatte  : 

yoginam  abahya-pratyaksatvan  na  dosah.  90. 

aindriyaka-pratyaksam  eva  ’tra  laksyam,  yogina9  ca  ’bahya-pratyaksa-  30 
kah ; ato  na  doso,  na  tat-pratyakse  ’vyaptir  ity  arthah. 

vastavam  samadhanam  aha : 

lina-vastu-labdha-’tigaya-sambandhad  va  ’dosah.  91. 

athava  tad  api  laksyam  eva ; tatha  ’pi  na  doso,  na  ’vyaptih ; yato  llna- 
vastusu  labdha-yogaja-dharma-janya-’t^ayasya  yogi-cittasya  sambandho  35 
ghatata  ity  arthah.  atra  lina-9abdah  para-’bhipreta-’samnikrsta-vacl ; sat- 


46 


I.  91.  SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 


karya-vadinam  hy  atlta-’dikam  api  svarupato  ’sti  ’ti  tat-sambandhah  sam- 
bhaved  iti.  vyavahita-viprakrstesu  sambandha-hetu-vidhaya  labdha-’tigaye 
’ti  vigesanam.  atigayag  ca  vyapakatvaxh  vrtti-pratibandhaka-tamo-nivrtty- 
adig  ce  ’ti.  idam  ca  ’tra  ’vadbeyam  : “ yat  sambaddhaxh  sad  ” iti  purva- 
5 sutre  buddber  artha-saximikarsasyai  ’va  pratyaksa-hetuta-labbat  pratyaksa- 
samanye  bahya-’rtha-sadbarane  buddby-artba-saihnikarsa  eva  karanam ; 
indriy a-samn ikar sas  tu  caksusa-’di-pratyaksesxx  vigisyai  ’va  karanani. 
« nanv  evam  indi'iya-samnikarsa-yogaja-dharma-’dy-abhave  ’pi  buddhya 
bahya-’rtha-pratyaksa-’pattih.»  mai  ’yam ! tamah-pratibandliena  tadanlm 
10  buddlii-sattvasya  vrtty-asambhavat.  tac  ca  tamah  kada-cid  arthe-’ndri- 
yayob  samnikarsena  kada-cic  ca  yogaja-dharmena  ’pasaryate ; anjana-sam- 
yogena  nayana-malinya-vat.  na  cai  « ’varii  tad-dhetor  eva  tad  astv  iti 
nyayene  ’ndriya-samnikarsa-’der  eva  babya-’rtha-pratyaksa-samanye  hetuta 
’stv » iti  vacyam ; susupty-adau  tamaso  buddbi-vrtti-pratibandhakatva- 
15  siddheh; 

“ sattvaj  jagaranam  vidyad,  rajasa  svapnam  adiget, 
prasvapanarii  tu  tamasa ; turiyam  trisu  samtatam  ” 

ity-adi-smrtibhyah  susupty-adau  vrtti-pratibandhaka-’ntara-’sambhavac  ca  ; 
caksusa-vrttav  api  tamasah  pratibandha-darganac  ca.  yat  tu  guska-tarki- 
20  kah  susuptau  vrtty-anutpada-’rtham  jnana-samanye  tvaii-mano-yogam  kara- 
naiii  kalpayanti,  tad  asat;  tvag-iudriyo-’tpatteh  prag  api  kevala-buddbya 
Svayambhuvah  sarva-pratyaksa-gravanat ; tvan-mano-yoga-’nutpade  ’pi 
tamasa  eva  nimittataya  vaktavyatvac  ca;  kevalartarkasya  ’pratistha-dosa- 
grastatvac  ce  ’ti  dik. 

25  «nanu  tatha  ’pi  ’gvara-pratyakse  ’vyaptih;  tasya  nityatvena  samni- 
karsa-’janyatvad  » iti.  tatra  ’ha : 

i^vara- ’siddheh.  92. 

Igvare  pramana-’bhavan  na  dosa  ity  anuvartate.  ayam  ce  ’gvara-prati- 
sedha  eka-deginam  praudha-vadenai ’ve  ’ti  prag  eva  pratipaditam  ; anyatba 
30  hi  ’gvara-’bhavad  ity  evo  ’cyeta.  Igvara-’bhyupagame  tu  samnikarsa-janya- 
jatlyatvam  eva  pratyaksa-laksanam  vivaksitam ; sajatyam  ca  jnanatva- 
saksad-vyapya-jatye  ’ti  bhavah. 


« gruti-smrtibbyam  katham  igo  na  sidhyati  ? » ’ty  akanksayam  tarka- 
virodharii  laukikam  eva  badhakam  aha  : 

35  mukta-baddhayor  anyatara-’bhavan  na  tat-siddhih.  93. 

Igvaro  ’bhimatah  kirii  klega-’di-mukto  va,  tair  baddho  va?  anyatarasya 
’py  asambbavan  ne  ’gvara-siddhir  ity  arthah. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  I.  97. 


47 


ubhayatha  ’py  a-sat-karatvam.  94. 

muktatve  sati  srastrtva-’dy-aksamatvam,  tat-prayojaka-’bhimana-raga- 
’dy-abhavat ; baddhatve  ’pi  mudhatvan  na  srsty-adi-ksamatvam  ity  arthah. 


« nany  evam  l^vara-pratipadaka-Qrutinam  ka  gatih  ? » tatra  ’ha  : 

mukta-’tmanah  pra<?ansa  upasa  siddhasya  va.  95. 

yatha-yogain  kacic  chrutir  mukta-’tmanah  kevala-’tma-samanyasya 
jneyata-vidhanaya  samnidhi-matrai-’9varyena  stuti-rupa  prarocana-’rtha ; 
kacic  ca  samkalpa-puryaka-srastrtva-’di-pratipadika  ^rutih  siddhasya  Brah- 
ma-Visnu-Hara-’der  eva  ’nitye-’Qvarasya  ’bliimana-’di-mato  ’pi  gauna-nitya- 
tva-’di-mattvan  nityatva-’dy-upasa-pare  ’ty  arthah. 


« nanu  tatha  ’pi  prakrty-ady-akhila-’dhisthatrtvam  ^ruyamanam  no 
’papadyate ; loke  samkalpa-’dina  parinamanasyai  ’va  ’dhisthatrtva-vyava- 
harad  » iti.  tatra  ’ha  : 

tat-samnidhanad  adhisthatrtvam,  mani-vat.  96. 

yadi  saihkalpena  srastrtvam  adhisthatrtvam  ucyate,  tada  ’yam  dosah 
syat.  asmabhis  tu  purusasya  samnidhanad  eva  ’dhisthatrtvaiii  srastrtva- 
’di-rupam  isyate.  mani-vat,  yatha  ’yas-kanta-maneln  saiimidhya-matrena 
(jalya-niskarsakatvarii  na  samkalpa-’dina,  tathai  ’va  ’di-purusasya  samyoga- 
matrena  prakrter  mahat-tattva-rupena  parinamanam;  idam  eva  ca  svo- 
’padhi-srastrtvam  ity  arthah.  tatha  co  ’ktam : 

“ niricche  sariisthite  ratne  yatha  lohah  pravartate, 
satta-matrena  devena  tatha  ce  ’yarn  jagaj-janih. 
ata  atmani  kartrtvam  akartrtvam  ca  samsthitam : 
niricchatvad  akarta  ’sau,  karta  samnidhi-matrata  ” iti. 

“ tad  aiksata  bahu  syam  ” ity-adi-crutis  tu  kulam  pipatisati  ’ti-vad  gauni ; 
prakrter  asanna-bahutara-guna-samyogat.  athava  buddhi-purva-srsti-visa- 
yam  etadrija-vakya-jatam,  na  tv  adi-sarga-param ; tasya  ’buddhi-purvaka- 
tva-smaranad  iti  bhavah;  yatha  Kaurme  : 

“ ity  esa  prakrtah  sargah  samksepat  kathito  maya ; 
a-buddhi-purvakas  tv  esa.  brahmim  srstim  nibodhate  ” ’ti. 

asya  ca  vakyasya  ’di-purusa-buddhy-ajanyatvena  samkoce  gauravam  iti. 


11a  kevalam  sarga-’dav  eva  purusasya  samyoga-matrena  srastrtva- 
’dikam,  api  tv  anyesv  api  samkalpa-’di-purvakesu  bhuta-’disv  akhilesu 
viQesa-karyesv  api  sarva-purusanam  ity  aha : 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


48 


I.  97.  Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


vi<?esa-karyesv  api  jivanam.  97. 

adhisthatrtvam  samnidhanad  ity  anusajyate.  antahkarano-’palaksita- 
syai  ’va  jlva-gabda-’rthatvarii  sastha-’dhyaye  vaksyati.  tatha  ca  vigesa- 
karye  visarga-’khye  yyasti-srstav  api  jivanam  antahkarana-pratibimbita- 
5 cetananaih  saiiinidhanad  eva  ’dhisthatrtvam,  na  tu  kena  ’pi  vyaparena; 
kutastha-cin-matra-rupatvad  ity  arthah. 

« nanu  cet  sada  sarva-jna  I^varo  na  ’sti,  tarbi  vedanta-maha-vakya- 
’rthasya  vivekasyo  ’padege  ’ n d ha-param  para-’ ga fikay a ’pramanyam  pra- 
sajyeta.  » tatra  ’ha : 

io  siddha-rupa-boddhrtvad  vakya-’rtho-’padeQah.  98. 

Hiranyagarbha-’dlnam  siddha-rupasya  yatharthasya  boddhrtvat  tad- 
vaktrka-’yurveda-’di-pramanyena  ’vadhrtat  tesarii  vakya-’rtho-’padegah 
pramanam  iti  Qesah. 

« nanu  purusasya  cet  samnidhi-matrena  gaunam  adhisthatrtvam,  tarhi 
15  mukhyam  adhisthatrtvam  kasye  ? » ’ty  akanksayam  alia : 

antahkaranasya  tad-ujjvalitatval  loha-vad  adhisthatrtvam.  99. 

antahkaranasya  ’nupacaritam  adhisthatrtvam  saiiikalpa-’di-dvarakaih 
pratyetavyam.  « nanv  adhisthatrtvam  ghata-’di-vad  acetanasya  na  yuktam. » 
tatra  ’ha:  loha-vat  tad-ujjvalitatvad  iti.  antahkaranam  hi  tapta-loha-vac 
20  cetano-’jjvalitam  bhavati.  atas  tasya  cetanayamanataya  ’dhisthatrtvam 
ghata-’di-vyavrttam  upapadyata  ity  arthah.  « nanv  evaiii  caitanyena  ’ntah- 
karanasyo  ’jjvalane  citeli  sahgitvam  agni-vad  eva  syad » iti  cen,  na ; 
nityo-’jjvala-caitanya-sariiyoga-v^esa-matrasya  saihyoga-vigesa-janya-caita- 
nya-pratibimbasyai  ’va  va  ’ntahkarano-’jjvalana-rupatvat ; na  tu  caitanyam 
26  antahkarane  samkramati,  yena  sahgita  syat.  agner  api  hi  prakaga-’dikam 
na  lohe  samkramati ; kim  tv  agni-samyoga-vi^esa  eva  lohasyo  ’jjvalanam 
iti.  « nanv  evam  api  samyogena  parinamitvam  » iti  cen,  na  ; samanya-guna- 
’tirikta-dharmo-’tpattav  eva  parinama-vyavaharad  iti.  ayaiii  ca  sariiyo- 
ga-vi^eso  ’ntahkaranasyai  ’va  sattvo-’dreka-rupat  parinamad  bhavati  ’ti 
30  phala-balat  kalpyate ; purusasya  ’parinamitvena  saiiiyoge  tan-nimittaka- 
vigesa-’sambhavad  iti.  ayam  eva  ca  sariiyoga-vigeso  buddhy-atmanor 
anyo-’nya-pratibimbane  lietuh.  « nanu  pratibimba-lietutaya  saiiiyoga-vic;esa- 
’vagyakatve  pratibimba-kalpana  vyartha ; pratibimba-karyasya  ’rtha-jnana- 
’deh  saiiiy oga- v i ge  sad  eva  sambhavad  » iti.  mai  ’vam  ! buddhau  caitanya- 
35  pratibimbag  caitanya-dargana-’rtham  kalpyate,  darpane  mukha-pratibimba- 
vat ; anyatha  karma-kartr-virodhena  svasya  saksat  sva-dargana-’nupapatteh. 
ayam  eva  ca  cit-pratibimbo  < buddhau  cic-chaya-’pattir  > iti,  < caitanya- 
’dhyasa  > iti,  < cid-avega  > iti  co  ’cyate.  yag  ca  caitanye  buddheh  pratibimbah, 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


I.  100. 


49 


sa  ca  ’rudha-visayaih  saha  buddher  bhana-’rtham  isyate ; artha-’karatayai 
’va  ’rtha-grahanasya  buddheh  sthale  drstatvena  tarn  vina  samyoga-vigesa- 
matrena  ’rtha-bhanasya  puruse  ’py  anaucityat;  artha-’karasyai  ’va  ’rtha- 
grahana-gabda-’rthatvac  ce  ’ti.  sa  ca  ’rtha-’karah  puruse  parinamo  na 
sambhavatl  ’ty  arthat  pratibimba-rupa  eva  paryavasyatl  ’ti  dik.  sa  ca  ’yam  5 
anyo-’nya-pratibimbo  Yoga-bhasye  Vyasa-devaih  siddhantitah : “citi-gaktir 
aparinaminy  apratisamkrama  ca  parinaminy  arthe  pratisarhkrante  ’va  tad- 
vrttim  anupatati ; tasyag  ca  prapta-caitanyo-’pagraha-rupaya  buddhi-vrtter 
anukari-matrataya  buddhi-vrtty-avigista  hi  jnana-vrttir  ity  akhyayata”  ity- 
adina.  Yogavai'ttike  cai  ’tad  vistarato  ’smabhih  pratipaditam.  kagcit  tu  10 
« buddhi-gataya  cic-chayaya  buddher  eva  sarva-’rtha-jnatrtvam ; iccha- 
’dibliir  jhanasya  samanadhikaranya-’nubhavat ; anyasya  jnanena  ’nyasya 
pravrtty-anaucityac  ce  » ’ty  aha.  tad  atma-’jnana-mulakatvad  upeksanlyam. 
evam  hi  buddher  eva  jhatrtve  “ cid-avasano  bhoga  ” ity  agami-sutra-dvaya- 
virodhah,  puruse  pramana-’bhavag  ca ; purusa-liiigasya  bhogasya  buddhav  15 
eva  svl-karat.  na  ca  « pratibimba-’nyatha-’nupapattya  bimba-bhutah  puru- 
sah  setsyatl  » ’ti  vacyam  ; anyo-’nya-’grayat : prthag-bimba-siddhau  buddhi- 
stha-caitanyasya  pratibimbata-siddhih,  pratibimbata-siddhau  ca  tat-prati- 
yogitaya  bimba-siddhir  iti.  asman-mate  ca  jnatrtaya  purusa-siddhy-ananta- 
ram  tasya  jheyatva-’nyatha-’nupapattya  pratibimba-siddhau  na  ’nyo-’nya-  20 
’grayah.  « atha  vrtti-saksitaya  bimba-rupag  cetanah  sidhyatT  » ’ti  cet,  tarhi 
saksina  eva  pramatrtvam  apy  ucitam  ; ubhayor  jnatrtva-kalpane  gauravat ; 
vrtti-jnana-ghata-jnanayoh  samanadhikaranya-’nubhavac  ca.  kirii  cai  ’vam 
sati  buddher  eva  bhoktrtve  “ bhoktr-bhavad  ” ity  agami-sutrena  bhoktrtaya 
purusa-sadhanaih  virudhyeta.  « atha  buddhi-gata-cic-chaya-rupena  samban-  25 
dhena  bimbasyai  ’va  jtianam,  na  tu  citau  buddhi-pratibimbah  kalpyata » 
ity  etavan-matre  cet  tasya  ’gayo  varnyeta,  tad  apy  asat;  surya-’deh  sva- 
pratibimba-rupa-sambandhena  jala-’di-tat-stha-vastu-bhasakatva-’darganat, 
kiranair  eva  tad-ubhaya-bhasanat ; maru-marlcika-’dau  tu  sva-’dhyasta-jala- 
’di-bhasakatvam  drstam  eve  ’ti  drsta-’nusarena  ’smabhig  citau  buddhi-prati-  30 
bimba  eva  sarva-’rtha-bhana-hetufaya  sambandhah  kalpita  iti.  yac  co  ’ktam 
« anyasya  jnanena ’nyasya  pravrtty-anupapattir  » iti,  tad  api  na;  “akartur 
api  phalo-’pabhogo  ’nnadya-vad  ” ity  agami-sutrena  jnana-pravrttyor  vaiya- 
dhikaranyasya  drstanteno  ’papadayisyamanatvat ; buddheh  saiiikalpena 
deha-kriyayam  iva  ’tra  ’pi  saiiiyoga-vigesa-’der  eva  niyamakatvad  iti.  35 

pratyaksa-pramanaih  laksayitva  ’numanarii  laksayati : 

pratibandha-drgah  pratibaddha-jnanam  anumanam.  100. 

pratibandho  vyaptih ; vyapti-darganad  vyapaka-jnanam  vrtti-rupam 
anumanam  pramanam  ity  arthah.  anumitis  tu  pauruseyo  bodha  iti. 


50 


I.  101.  Sdfnkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


Qabda-pramanarh  laksayati : 
apto-’pade<?ah  gabdah.  101. 

aptir  atra  yogyata ; vedasya  ’pauruseyatayah  pancama-’dhyaye  vaksya- 
manatvat.  tatha  ca  yogyah  9abdas,  taj-janyaiii  jnanaiii  (jabda-’kkyam 
5 pramanam  ity  arthah.  phalarn  ca  pauruseyah  Qabdo  bodha  iti. 

pramana-pratipadanasya  svayam  eva  phalam  aha : 
ubhaya-siddhih  pramanat;  tad-upade<?ah.  102. 

ubbayor  atma-’natmanor  vivekena  siddhih  pramanad  eva  bhavati ; atas 
tasya  pramanasyo  ’padegah  krta  ity  arthah. 


10  tatra  yena  ’numana-vi^esena  pramanena  mukhyato  ’tra  prakrti-purusau 
vivicya  sadhanlyau,  tad  varnayati : 

samanyato  drstad  ubhaya-siddhih.  103. 

anumanam  tavat  trividham  bhavati : purva-vat,  ^esa-vat,  samanyato 
drstam  ce  ’ti.  tatra  pratyaksl-krta-jatlya-visayakam  purva-vat ; yatha 
15  dhuinena  vahny-anumanam ; vahni-jatlyo  hi  malianasa-’dau  purvam  pra- 
tyaksl-krtah.  vyatireka-’numanaih  ^esa-vat.  geso  ’ptirvo  ’rtho  ’sya  visa- 
yatvena  ’sti  ’ti  ^esa-vat ; aprasiddha-sadhyakam  iti  yavat ; yatha  prthivl- 
tvene  ’tara-bheda-’numanam ; prthivl-’tara-bhedo  hi  prag  asiddhah.  sama- 
nyato drstam  ca  tad-ubhaya-bhinnam  anumanam.  yatra  samanyatah 
20  pratyaksa-’di-jatlyam  adaya  vyapti-grahat  paksa-dharmata-balena  tad-vija- 
tiyo  ’pratyaksa-’dy-arthah  sidhyati ; yatha  rupa-’di-jnane  kriyatvena  kara- 
navattva-’numanam ; atra  hi  prthivltva-’di-jatiyam  kuthara-’di-karanam 
adaya  vyaptirir  grhltva  tad-vijatlyam  atlndriyam  jnana-karanam  indriyam 
sadhyata  iti.  tatra  samanyato  drstad  anumanad  dvayoh  prakrti-purusayoh 
25  siddlrir  ity  arthah. 

tatra  prakrteh  samanyato  drstam  anumanam,  yatha:  mahat  tattvarii 
sukha-duhkha-moha-dharmaka-dravyo-’padanakam ; karyatve  sati  sukha- 
duhkha-moha-dharmakatvat ; suvarna-’di-ja-kundala-’di-vad  ity-adi. 

puruse  tu  yady  apy  anumana-’peksa  na  ’sti,  sarva-sammatatvat,  tatha 
30  ’pi  prakrty-adi-viveke  samanyato  drstam  eva  ’peksyate.  tad  yatha:  pra- 
dhanam  parartham ; samhatya-karitvat ; grha-’di-vad  iti.  atra  hi  praty- 
aksa-siddham  deha-’dy-arthakatvaiii  grhadisu  grhltva  tad-vijatiyah  puru- 
sah  pradhana-’di-paratvena  ’numlyate.  deha-’dlnam  ca  bhoktrtvam  avivek- 
ena  prag  grhitam  ity  ubhaya-siddhir  iti. 


35  « ya  pramanasya  phala-bhuta  prama-’khya-siddhir  ukta,  taya  purusasya 

parinama-’pattir  » ity  a^ankayam  tasyah  svarupam  aha  : 


Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  I.  106. 


51 


cid-avasano  bhogah.  104. 

purusa-svarupe  caitanye  paryavasanaih  yasyai,  ’tadrgo  bhogah  siddhir 
ity  arthah.  buddher  bhogasya  vyavartanaya  cid-avasana  iti,  citah  parina- 
mitva-sadharmatva-’di-ganka-nirasaya  ’vasana-padam.  citau  bhogasya  sva- 
rupe  paryavasitatvan  na  kautasthya-’di-hanir  ity  agayah.  tatha  hi 
pramana-’khya-vrtty-arudham  prakrti-purusa-’dikam  prameyaiii  vrttya  saha 
puruse  pratibimbitam  sad  bhasate.  ato  ’rtho-’parakta-vrtti-pratibimba-’va- 
cchinnani  svarupa-caitanyam  eva  bhanam,  purusasya  bhogah,  pramanasya 
ca  phalam  iti.  tata§  ca  pratibimba-rupena  ’rtha-sambandhe  dvarataya 
vrttlnaih  karanatvam  iti.  tad  uktam  Visnupurane  : 

“grhitan  indriyair  arthan  atmane  yah  prayacchati, 
antahkarana-rupaya  tasmai  viQva-’tmane  nama  ” iti. 

rajno  hi  karana-vargah  svamine  bhogya-jatam  samarpayatx  ’ti  drstam  iti. 
bhoga-gabda-’rthag  ca  ’bhyavaharanam,  atmasat-karanam  iti  yavat.  sa  ca 
deha-’di-cetana-’ntesu  sadharanah ; vigesas  tv  ayam : aparinamitvat  puru- 
sasya visaya-bhogah  pratibimba-’dana-matram,  anyesaiii  tu  parinamitvat 
pusty-adir  apl  ’ti.  ayam  eva  ca  parinama-rupah  paramarthiko  bhogah 
puruse  pratisidhyate  “ buddher  blioga  iva  ’tmani  ” ’ty-adibhir  iti  mantav- 
yam. 

asmin  sutre  purusasya  ’pi  phala-vyapyata  siddha ; cid-avasanataya  evo 
’bhaya-siddhitva-vacanad  iti. 

« nanu  kartur  eva  loke  kriya-phala-bhogo  drstah  ; yatha  sariicarata  eva 
samcaro-’ttha-duhkha-bhoga  iti.  tat  katham  buddhi-krta-dharma-’di-pha- 
lasya  sukha-’dy-atmikaya  artho-’parakta-buddhi-vrtter  bhogah  puruse  gha- 
tete  » ’ty  agankayam  aha  : 

akartur  api  phalo-’pabhogo  ’nnadya-vat.  105. 

buddhi-karma-phalasya  ’pi  vrtter  upabhogas  tad-akartur  api  purusasya 
yuktah.  annadya-vat,  yatha  ’nya-krtasya  ’nna-’der  upabhogo  rajno  bhavati, 
tadvad  ity  arthah.  avivekasya  sva-svami-bhavasya  va  bhoga-niyamakatvat 
tu  na  ’tiprasangah.  sukha-duhkha-’deh  karma-phalatvam  abliyupetya 
buddhi-gataih  karma-phalam  puruso  bhunkta  ity  uktam. 

idanim  purusa-gata-bhogasyai  ’va  karma-phalatvam  svikrtya  buddhi- 
karmana  purusa  eva  phalam  utpadyata  iti  mukhya-siddhantam  aha  : 

avivekad  va  tat-siddheh  kartuh  phala-’vagamah.  106. 

athava  kartari  phalam  eva  na  bhavati ; < sukham  bhunjlye  > ’ty-adi- 
kamanabhir  bhogasyai  ’va  phalatvat.  ato  bhoktr-nistham  eva  phalam 
bhavati.  gastra-vihitam  phalam  anustliatari  ’ti  gastresu  kartuh  phala- 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


52 


I.  106.  Sdrhkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


’vagamas  tu  tat-siddher  akartr-nisthaya  bhoga-’khya-siddheh  kartr-buddhav 
avivekad  ity  arthah.  < yo  ’ham  karomi,  sa  eva  ’harii  bhunja  > iti  hi  laukika- 
’nubhava  iti;  ya  ca  <sukham  me  bhuyad>  ity-adi-kamana,  sa  <putro  me 
bhuyad  > iti-vat  phala-sadhanatvenai  ’vo  ’papadyate.  bhogas  tu  na  ’nyasya 
5 sadhanam ; atah  sa  eva  phalam  iti  mukhyah  siddhantah.  bliogasya  puru- 
sa-svarupatve  ’pi,  vaigesikanam  mate  91'otra-vat,  karyata  bodhya;  sukha- 
’dy-avacchinna-citer  eva  bhogatvat.  asmii’19  ca  bhogasya  phalatva-pakse 
duhkha-bhoga-’bhava  eva  ’pavargo  bodhyah.  athava  bhogyata-rupa-svatva- 
sambandhena  sukha-duhkha-’bhavayor  eva  phalatvam  astu;  tena  samban- 
10  dhena  dhana-’der  iva  sukha-’der  api  purusa-nisthatvad  iti. 

tad  evam  pramanani  pramana-phala-bhutam  prameya-siddhim  ca  prati- 
padya  prameya-siddher  api  phalam  aha : 

no  ’bhayam  ca  tattva-’khyane.  107. 

pramanena  prakrti-purusayos  tattva-’khyane  tattva-saksatkare  saty 
15  ubhayam  api  sukha-duhkhe  na  bhavatah ; “ vidvan  harsa-9okau  jahatl  ” 
’ti  9ruter,  nyayac  ce  ’ty  arthah. 

saihksepato  vivekena  ’numapitau  prakrti-purusau.  tayoh  prakrti- 
purusayor  anumane  ’vantara-vi9esa  itah  param  adhyaya-samaptim  yavad 
vicaryah;  tatra  ca  ’dau  prakrty-ady-anumanesv  anupalambha-badhakam 
20  apakaroti : 

visayo  ’visayo  ’py  atidura-’der  hano-’padanabhyam  indriya- 
sya.  108. 

indriya-’nupalabhyata-matrato  ghata-’dy-abhava-vat  pratyaksena  car- 
vakaih  prakrty-ady-abhavah  sadhayitum  na  9akyate ; yato  vidyamano 
25  ’py  artha  indriyanam  kala-bhedena  visayo  ’visaya9  ca  bhavati ; atiduratva- 
’di-dosad,  indriya-ghate-’ndriya-grahabhyam  ce  ’ty  arthah.  samagrl-sam- 
avadhane  saty  anupalambhasyai  ’va  ’bhava-pratyaksa-hetuta.  prakrty-ady- 
upalambhe  tu  vaksyamana-pratibandhan  na  samagrl-samavadhanam  iti 
bhavah.  atidura-’daya9  ca  dosa  vi9isya  Karikaya  pariganitah  : 

30  “ atidurat  samipyad  indriya-ghatan  mano-’navasthanat 

sauksmyad  vyavadhanad  abhibhavat  samana-’bhiharac  ce  ” ’ti. 
samana-’bhiharah  sajatiya-samvalanam,  yatha  mahise  gavya-mi9ranan  ma- 
hisatva-’gralianam  iti. 

« nanv  atiduratva-’disu  madhye  prakrty-ady-upalambhe  kim  prati- 
35  bandhakam  ? » iti.  tatra  ’ha  : 

sauksmyat  tad-anupalabdhih.  109. 

tayoh  purvoktayoh  prakrti-purusayor  anupalabdhis  tu  sauksmyad  ity 
arthah.  suksmatvam  ca  na  ’nutvam,  vi9va-vyapanat ; na  ’pi  duruhatva- 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  I.  113. 


53 


’dikarii,  durvacatvat;  kbit  tu  pratyaksa-prama-pratibandhika  jatih.  yoga- 
ja-dharmasya  co  ’ttejakataya  prakrti-purusa-’dinam  pratyaksa-prama  bliav- 
ati.  jati-saihkaryam  ca  na  dosa-’vaham. 

athava  niravayava-dravyatvam  eva  ’tra  suksmatvam ; yoga-ja-dharmag 
co  ’ttejaka  eve  ’ti.  6 

« nanv  abhavad  eva  ’nupalabdhi-sambliave  kim-artharii  sauksmyam 
kalpyate  ? anyatha  ca  gaga-grnga-’der  api  sauksmyad  anupalabdhih  kiiii 
na  syad?  » iti.  tatra  ’ha  : 

karya-darganat  tad-upalabdheh.  110. 

karya-’nyatha-’nupapattya  prakrty-adi-siddhau  satyam  tesaiii  suksma-  10 
tvaiii  kalpyate.  anumanat  purvarn  ca  suksmatva-’di-samgayena  ’bliava- 
’nirnayad  anumanam  upapadyata  ity  arthah. 

atra  gahkate : 

vadi-vipratipattes  tad-asiddhir  iti  cet,  111. 

« nanu  karyam  ced  utpatteh  prak  siddham  syat,  tada  tad-adharataya  15 
nitya  prakrtih  setsyati ; karya-sahicyenai  ’va  karana-’numanasya  vaksya- 
manatvat.  vadi-vipratipattes  tu  sat-karyasyai  ’va  ’siddhir » iti  yadl  ’ty 
arthah. 

abhyupetya  pariharati : 

tatha  ’py  ekatara-drstyai  ’katara-siddher  na  ’palapah.  112.  20 

ma  ’stu  sat  karyaih,  tatha  ’py  ekatarasya  karyasya  drstya  ’nyatarasya 
karanasya  siddher  apalapo  na  ’sty  eve  ’ti  nityarii  karanam  siddham  eva. 
tata  eva  ca  parinaminah  sakagad  aparinamitaya  purusasya  vivekena 
mokso-’papattir  ity  arthah. 

anenai  ’va ’bhyupagama-vadena  vaigesika-’dy-astika-gastram  pravartate.  25 
ato  na  sat-karya-vadi-gruti-smrti-virodhe  ’pi  tesam  anga-’ntaresv  aprama- 
nyam  iti  mantavyam. 

parama-’rtliatah  pariharam  aha : 

trividha-virodha-’patteg  ca.  113. 

sarvahi  karyam  trividharii  sarva-vadi-siddham : atltam  anagatarii  var-  30 
tamanam  iti.  tatra  yadi  karyam  sada  san  n.e  ’syate,  tada  trividhatva- 
’nupapattih ; atlta-’ di-kale  ghata-’dy-abhavena  ghata-’der  atita-’di-dharma- 
katva-’nupapatteh,  sad-asatoh  sambandha-’nupapatteh ; kirii  ca  pratiyogitva- 
sya  pratiyogi-svarupatve  tad-do  sa-tadavasthy at.  abhava-matra-svarupatve 
pata-’dy-abhavo  ghata-’dy-abhavah  syat ; abhavatva-’vigesat ; abhavesv  api  35 
svarupato  vigesa-’ngikare  ca  ’bhavatvasya  paribhasa-matratva-prasangat. 

« atha  pratiyogy  eva  ’bhava-vigesaka » iti  cen,  na ; asatah  pratiyoginah 


54 


I.  113. 


Sdrnk  h ya-p  ravacana-bhasye. 


prag-abhava-’disu  vigesakatva-’sambhavad  iti.  tasman  nityasyai  ’va  karya- 
sya  ’tlta-'nagata-vartamana-’vastha-bheda  eva  vaktavyah ; < ghato  ’tlto  > 
< ghato  vartamano  > < ghato  bhavisyann  > iti  pratyayanam  tulya-rupatau- 
’cityat ; na  tv  ekasya  bhava-visayatvam  anyayog  ca  ’bhava-visayatvam  iti. 
5 te  eva  ’tlta-’nagatatve  avasthe  dhvansa-pragabhava-vyavaharam  janayatah ; 
tad-atirikta-’bhava-dvaye  pramana-’bhavad  iti  dik;  adhikam  tu  Patanjale 
drastavyam. 

evam  atyanta-’bhava-’nyo-’nya-’bliavav  apy  adhikarana-svarupav  eva. 
na  cai  « ’vam  pratiyogi-satta-kale  ’py  adhikarana-svarupa-’napayad  atyanta- 
10  ’bhava-pratyaya-prasanga  » iti  vacyam ; parair  api  pratiyogimati  de^e  tad- 
atyanta-'bhava-’nahgikarat ; pratiyogi-sambandhasya  ’tlta-’nagata-’vastha- 
yor  eva  samayika-’tyanta-’bhavatva-sambhavac  ca.  tasman  na  ’smat-sid- 
dhante  ’bhavo  ’tiriktah.  kiiii  ca  < ghato  dhvasto  > < ghato  bhavl  > < na  ’yarii 
ghato  > < ghato  ’tra  na  ’sti  > ’ty-adi-pratyaya-niyamakataya  kiriicid-vastv- 
15  akanksayam  tad  bhava-rupam  eva  kalpyate  laghavat ; abhavasya  ’drstasya 
kalpane  gauravad  iti  mautavyam. 


itag  ca  sat-karya-siddhir  ity  aha : 
na  ’sad-utpado,  nr-Qrnga-vat.  114. 

nara-giTiga-tulyasya  ’sata  utpado  ’pi  na  sambhavatl  ’ty  arthah. 

20  atra  hetum  aha: 

upadana-niyamat.  115. 

mrdy  eva  ghata  utpadyate,  tantusv  eva  pata  ity  evam  karyanam 
upadana-karanam  prati  niyamo  ’sti.  sa  na  sambhavati ; utpatteh  prak 
karane  karya-’sattayam  hi  na  ko  ’pi  vigeso  ’sti,  yena  kamcid  eva  ’santam 
25  janayen,  na  ’ntaram  iti.  vigesa-’ngikare  ca  bhavatva-’ patter  gatam  asattaya. 
sa  eva  ca  vigeso  ’smabhih  karyasya  ’nagata-’vasthe  ’ty  ucyata  iti.  etena, 
yad  vaigesikah  prag-abbavam  eva  karyo-’tpatti-niyamakam  kalpayanti,  tad 
apy  apastam  ; abhava-kalpana-’peksaya  bhava-kalpane  laghavat ; bhavanam 
drstatvad  anya-’napeksatvac  ca.  kiiii  ca  ’bhavesu  svato  vigese  bhavatva- 
30  ’pattih  ; pratiyogi-rupa-vigesag  ca  prati yogy-asatta-kale  na  ’sti.  ato  ’bhava- 
nam avigistataya  na  karyo-’tpattau  niyamakatvam  yuktam  iti. 


upadana-niyame  pramanam  aha : 

sarvatra  sarvada  sarva-’sambhavat.  116. 

sugamam.  upadana-’niyame  ca  sarvatra  sarvada  sarvam  sambhaved  ity 
35  agayah. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  I.  121. 


55 


itag  ca  na  ’sad-utpada  ity  aha : 

gaktasya  gakya-karanat.  117. 

karya-gakti-mattvam  evo  ’padana-karanatvam ; anyasya  durvacatvat ; 
laghavac  ca.  sa  gaktih  karyasya  ’nagata-’vasthai  've  ’ty  atah  gaktasya 
gakya-karya-karanan  na  ’sata  utpada  ity  arthah. 

itag  ca : 

karana-bhavac  ca.  118. 

utpatteh  prag  api  karyasya  karana-’bhedah  gruyate ; tasmac  ca  sat- 
karya-siddhya  na  ’sad-utpada  ity  arthah.  karyasya  ’sattve  hi  sad-asator 
abheda-’nupapattir  iti. 

utpatteh  prak  karyanarh  karana-’bhede  ca  9rutayah : “ tad  dhe  ’dam 
tarhy  avyakrtam  aslt,”  “sad  eva,  saumye,  ’dam  agra  aslt,”  “tama  eve 
’dam  agra  aslt,”  “ apa  eve  ’dam  agra  asur  ” ity-adyah. 

9ahkate : 

na  bhave  bhava-yogag  cet,  119. 

« nanv  evarh  karyasya  nityatve  sati  bhava-rupe  karye  bhava-yoga 
utpatti-yogo  na  sambhavati ; asatah  sattva  evo  ’tpatti-vyavaharad  » iti  ced 
ity  arthah. 

pariharati : 

na,  ’bbivyakti-nibandhanau  vyavahara-’vyavaharau.  120. 

karyo-’tpatter  vyavahara-’vyavaharau  karya-’bhivyakti-nimittakau : 
abhivyaktita  utpatti-vyavaharo,  ’bhivyakty-abhavac  co  ’tpatti-vyavahara- 
’bhavah  ; na  tv  asatah  sattaye  ’ty  arthah. 

abhivyaktig  ca  na  jhanam,  kim  tu  vartamana-’vastha.  karana-vyaparo 
’pi  karyasya  vartamana-laksana-parinamam  eva  janayati.  satag  ca  karyasya 
karana-vyaparad  abhivyakti-matraih  loke  ’pi  drstam;  yatha  gila-madhya- 
stha-pratimaya  laingika-vyaparena  ’bhivyakti-matram,  tila-stha-tailasya  ca 
nispidanena  dhanya-stha-tandulasya  ca  ’vaghatene  ’ti.  tad  uktam  Vasi- 
sthe : 

“susupta-’vasthaya  cakra-padma-rekhah  gilo-’dare 
yatha  sthitag,  citer  antas  tathe  ’yarn  jagad-avall”  ’ti. 

prakrti-dvarene  ’ty  arthah. 

« nanu  bhavatu  ’tpatteh  prak  sato  yatha-katharii-cid  utpattih ; nagas 
tv  anadi-bhavasya  katham  syad  ? » ity  akanksayam  aha : 

nagah  karana-layah.  121. 

lin  glesana  ityAnugasanal  layah  suksmataya  karanesv  avibhagah.  sa 
eva  ’tita-’khyo  naga  ity  ucyata  ity  arthah.  anagata-’khyas  tu  layah  prag- 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


56 


I.  121.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye . 


abhava  it}'-  ucyata  iti  §esah.  lina-karya-vyaktes  tu  punar  abhivyaktir  na 
’sti ; pratyabhijna-’dy-apattya  Patanjale  nirakrtatvat ; paresam  iva  ’smakani 
apy  anagata-’vasthayah  prag-abhava-’khyaya  abhivyakti-hetutvac  ce  ’ti. 
« nanv  atltam  apy  astl  ’ty  atra  kim  pramanam  ? na  hy  anagata-sattayam 
5 iva  Qruty-adayo  'tlta-sattayam  api  sphutam  upalabbyanta  » iti.  mai  ’vain ! 
yogi-pi'atyaksatva-’nyatha-'nupapattya  ’nagata-’tltayor  ubhayor  eva  sattva- 
siddheh ; pratyaksa-samanye  visayasya  hetutvat ; anyatha  vartamanasya  ’pi 
pratyaksena  ’siddhy-apatteh.  tasmad  dhiyam  autsargika-pramanyena  "sati 
badkake  yogi-pratyaksena  ’tltam  apy  astl  ’ti  sidhyati.  yoginam  atita- 
10  ’nagata-pratyakse  ca  ^ruti-smi-tl-'tibasa-’dikam  pramanam  Yogavarttike 
prapancitam  iti  dik.  tad  evam  abhivyakti-layabhyam  karyanam  utpatti- 
na§arvyavaharav  uktau. 

« nanv  abhiv}Taktir  api  purvam  sati  va  ’sati  va?  adye  karana-vyaparat 
prag  api  karyasya  ’bhivyaktya  sva-karya-janakatva-’pattih  karana-vyapara§ 
15  ca  viphalah ; antye  ca  ’bliivyaktav  eva  sat-karya-siddhanta-ksatih ; asatya 
eva  ’bhivyakter  abhivyakty-anglkarad  » iti.  atro  ’cyate : karana-vyaparat 
prak  sarva-karyanaiii  sad-asattva-’bhynpagameno  ’ k t a- v i k al p a- ’ n a v a k a q a t ; 
ghata-vat  tad-abhivyakter  api  vartamana-’vasthaya  prag-asattvena  tad- 
asatta-nivrtty-artbam  karana-vyapara-’peksanat ; anagata-’vasthaya  ca  sat- 
20  karya-siddhantasya  ’ksateh.  « nanv  ekada  sad-asattvayor  virodha  » iti  cet, 
prakara-bhedasyo  ’ktatvat.  «nanv  evam  api  prag-abhava-’nangikarena 
prag-asattvam  eva  karyanam  durvacam  » iti.  mai  ’vam ! avasthanam  eva 
paraspara-’bliava-rupatvad  iti. 


« nanu  sat-karya-siddhanta-raksa-’rtham  abliivyakter  apy  abhivyaktir 
25  estavya,  tatha  ca  ’navasthe  » ’ty  a^ahkya  ’ha : 

paramparyato  ’nvesana,  bija-’nkura-vat.  122. 

paramparyatah  parampara-rupenai  ’va  ’bhivyakter  anudhavanam  kar- 
tavyam;  bija-’nkura-vat  pramanikatvena  ca  ’sya  adosatvad  ity  arthah. 
blja-’hkurabhyam  ca  ’tra  ’yam  eva  vi^eso,  yad  blja-’nkura-sthale  kramika- 
30  paramparaya  ’navastha,  ’bhivyaktau  cai  ’ka-kallna-paramparaye  ’ti.  pra- 
manikatvam  tu  tulyam  eve  ’ti.  sarva-karyanaiii  svarupato  nityatvam 
avasthabhir  vina^itvam  ce  ’ti  Patanjala-bhasye  vadadbhir  Vyasa-devair  api 
’yam  anavastha  pramanikatvena  svlkrte  ’ti. 

atra  ca  bija-’nkura-drstanto  loka-drstyo  ’panyastah  ; vastutas  tu  janma- 
35  karma-’di-vad  ity  atrai  ’va  tatparyam.  tena  blja-’nkura-pravaliasya  ’di- 
sarga-’vadhikatvena  'navastha-virahe  ’pi  na  ksatih.  adi-sarge  hi  vrksarii 
vinai  ’va  bijam  utpadyate  Hiranyagarbha-saihkalpena  tac-charira-’dibhya 
iti  ^ruti-smrtyoh  prasiddham 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  I.  124. 


57 


“ yatha  hi  padapo  mula-skandha-qakha-’di-samyutah 
adi-bijat  prabhavati,  bljany  anyani  vai  tata  ” 
iti  Visnupurana-’di-vakyair  iti. 


vastutas  tv  anavastha  ’pi  11a  ’sti  ’ty  aba : 

utpatti-vad  va  ’dosah.  123.  6 

yatha  ghato’tpatter  utpattih  svarupam  eva  vai^esika-’dibhir  asad- 
utpada-vadibhir  isyate  laghavat,  tathai  ’va  ’smabbir  ghata-’bhivyakter  apy 
abhivyaktih  svarupam  evai  ’stavya  lagbavat.  ata  utpattav  iva  ’bbivyaktav 
api  na  ’navastha-dosa  ity  arthah.  « atbai  ’vam  abhivyakter  abbivyakty- 
anangikare  karana-vyaparat  prak  tasyah  sattva-’nupapattya  sat-karya-  10 
vada-ksatir » iti  cen,  na ; asmin  pakse  sata  eva  ’bbivyaktir  ity  eva  sat- 
karya-siddbanta  ity  a§ayat.  abhivyakte9  ca  ’bbivyakty-abhavena  tasyah 
prag-asattve  ’pi  na  ’sat-karya-vadatva-’pattih.  « nanv  evam  mabad-adlnam 
eva  prag-asattvam  isyatam  kim  abhivyakty-akhya-’vastlia-kalpanene  ? » ’ti 
cen,  na;  “tad  dhe  ’dam  tarhy  avyakrtam  asld”  ity-adi-^rutibbir  avyakta-  15 
’vasthaya  satam  eva  karyanam  abhivyakti-siddheh.  « tatha  ’py  abhivyakteh 
prag-abhava-’di-svlkara-’pattir  » iti  cen,  na ; tisrnam  anagata-’dy-avastbanam 
anyo-’nyasya  ’bhava-rupatayo  ’ktatvat ; tadrga-’bhava-nivrttyai  ’va  ca  kara- 
na-vyapara-saphalya-’di-sambbavat.  ayam  eva  hi  sat-karya-vadinam  asat- 
karya-vadibhyo  vi^eso,  yat  tair  ucyamanau  pragabbava-dhvansau  sat-  20 
karya-vadibhib  karyasya  ’nagata-’tlta-’vastbe  bliava-rupe  procyete,  varta- 
manata-’khya  ca  ’bbivyakty-avastba  ghatad  vyatirikte  ’syate,  ghata-’der 
avastha-traya-vattva-’nubhavad  iti.  anyat  tu  sarvam  samanam  ; ato  na  ’sty 
asmasv  adhika-ganka-’vakaga  iti  dik. 


“ karya-darganat  tad-upalabdher  ” iti  sutrena  karyena  mtila-karanam  25 
anumeyam  ity  uktam.  tatra  kiyat-paryantam  karyam  ity  avadharayituiii 
sarva-karyanam  sadharmyam  aha : 

hetumad  anityam  avyapi  sakriyam  anekam  a^ritam  lingam.  124. 

karana-’numapakatval  laya-gamanad  va  ’tra  lingam  karya-jatam ; na 
tu  mahat-tattva-matram  atra  vivaksitam ; hetumattva-'dlnam  akhila-karya-  30 
sadharanyat. 

“hetumad  anityam  avyapi  sakriyam  anekam  agritam  lingam 
savayavam  para-tantram  vyaktam,  viparltam  avyaktam  ” 

iti  Ivarikayam  apy  etad  eva  vyrakta-’khyarii  sarvam  karyam  eva  lingam  ity 
uktam.  tatha  ca  tal  lingam  hetumattva-’di-dharmakam  iti  vakya-’rthah.  35 
tatra  hetumattvam  karanavattvam  ; anityatvam  vinacitil ; pradbanasya  ya 
vyapita  purvokta,  tad-vaiparltyam  avyapitvam ; sakriyatvam  adhyavasaya- 


58 


I.  124.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


’di-rupa-niyata-karya-karitvam.  pradhilnasya  tu  sarva-kriya-sadliaranyena 
karanatvan  na  karyai-’kade^a-matra-karitvam.  na  ca  kriya  karmai  ’va 
vakturh  §akyate ; prakrti-ksobhat  srsti-Q ravanena  prakrter  api  karmavattaya 
’tra  sakriyatva-’patter  iti.  anekatvam  sarga-bhedena  bhinnatvam,  sarga- 
5 dvaya-’sadharanyam  iti  yavat;  na  punah  sajatlya-’neka-vyaktikatvam ; 
prakrtav  ativyapteh;  prakrter  api  sattva-’dy-aneka-rupatvat,  “sattva-’dlnam 
a-tad-dharmatvam,  tad-rupatvad  ” ity  agami-sutrad  iti.  a9ritatvam  ca 
’vayavesv  iti. 

karya-karanayor  bbede  hetumattva-’di  sidbyati  ’ty  atab  karana-’tirik- 
10  ta-karya-siddhau  pramanany  aha : 

anjasyad  abhedato  va  guna-samanya-’des  tat-siddbih,  pradhana- 
vyapade9ad  va.  125. 

tat-siddbir,  linga-’kbya-karyasya  karana-’tirekatah  siddhih,  kva-cid 
anjasyat  pratyaksata  eva  ’nayasena  bhavati ; yatha  sthaulya-’dina  dhar- 
15  mena  tantv-adibbyah  patadlnam.  kva-cic  ca  guna-samanya-’der  abhedato 
guna-samanya-’dy-atmakatvena  liiigena  ’numanena  bhavati ; yatha  ’dhy- 
avasaya-’di-guna-’tmakatva-rupena  karana-vaidharmyena  mahad-adlnam ; 
yatha  ca  maha-prthivitva-’di-samanya-’tmakata-rupena  tanmatra-vaidhar- 
myena  prthivy-adlnam.  kva-cit  tv  adi-9abda-grlntena  karma-’dy-atmakata- 
20  vaidharmyena ; yatha  sthira-’vayavebhyo  ’tiriktasya  cancala-’vaj^avinah. 

tatha  pradhana-vyapade^at  pradliana-gruter  api  karana-’tirikta-karya- 
siddhir  bhavati;  pradhiyate  ’smin  hi  karya-jatam  iti  pradhanam  ucyate. 
tac  ca  karya-karanayor  bheda-’bhedau  vina  na  ghatate ; atyanta-’bhede 
svasya  ’dliaratva-’sambhavad  ity  arthah. 

25  karyanam  sadharmya-rupam  laksanam  karana-’tirikta-karyesu  prama- 
nara  ca  sutrabhyam  dar^itam.  idanim  karya-sadliarmakataya  karana- 
’numanaya  karya-karanayor  api  sadharmyam  pradargayati : 

triguna-’cetanatva-’di  dvayoh.  126. 

dvayoh  karya-karanayor  eva  trigunatva-’di-sadharmyam  ity  arthah. 
30  adi-Qabda-grahyaq  ca  Karikayam  uktah : 

“ trigunam  aviveki  visayah  samanyam  acetanam  prasava-dharmi 
vyaktaih,  tatha  pradhanam,  tad-viparltas  tatha  ca  puman  ” iti. 

trayah  sattva-’di-dravya-rupa  guna  atra  santl  ’ti  trigunam.  tatra  mahad- 
adisu  karaira-rupena  sattva-’dlnam  avasthanaiii,  guna-traya-samtiha-rupena 
35  tu  pradhane  sattva-’dlnam  avasthanam  vane  vrksavad  eva  ’vagantavyam. 
athava  sattva-’di-^abdena  suklia-duhkha-mohanam  api  vacanat  karya-kara- 
nayos  trigunatvam  samanjasam  iti.  aviveki-visayo  ’jnair  eva  drgyam, 
bhogyam  iti  yavat ; aviveki  ca  visayay  ce  ’ti  tac-chede  tv  avivekitvam 


SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye.  I.  128. 


59 


sambhuya-karitvam,  visayatvam  tu  bhogyatvam  eva.  samanyam  sarva- 
purusa-sadharanam,  purusa-bhede  ’py  abhinnam  iti  yavat;  prasava-dbarmi 
parinami ; vyaktam  karyam  ; pradbanam  karanam  ity  artbah. 

karya-karanayor  anyo-’nya-vaidharmyam  api  Karikaya  dargitam  : 

“ hetumad  anityam  avyapi  sakriyam  anekam  agritarii  lingam  6 

savayavam  para-tantram  vyaktam,  viparltam  avyaktam  ” iti. 

atrai  ’katvam  sarga-bhede  ’py  abliinnatvam.  atah  prakrter  aneka-vyakti- 
katve  ’pi  nai  ’katva-ksatih. 

“ mahantam  ca  samavrtya  pradbanam  samavasthitam ; 
anantasya  na  tasya  ’ntab  saiiikbyanam  ca  ’pi  vidyata  ” io 

iti  Visnupuranena  ’samkbyeyata-vacanat  tu  pradbiinasya  vyakti-baliutva- 
siddbir  iti. 

pradhana-’kbyanam  jagat-karana-gunanam  anyo-’nya-vivekaya  tesam 
avantaram  api  vaidbarmyam  siddbantayati ; vividba-jagat-karanatvo-’pa- 
pattaye  ca  ; na  by  eka-rupat  karanad  vicitra-karyani  sambbavantl  ’ti : is 

prity-apriti-visada-’dyair  gunanam  anyo-’nyam  vaidharmyam. 
127. 

gunanam  sattva-’di-drav}ra-trayanam  anyo-’nyam  sukha-dulikba-’dyair 
vaidbarmyam,  karyesu  tad-darganad  ity  artbah.  sukha-’dikarh  ca  ghata- 
’der  api  rupa-’di-vad  eva  dbarmo,  ’ntahkarano-’padanatvad  anya-karyanam  20 
ity  uktam.  atra  ’di-§abda-grahyab  P ;i ri c a q i k h a- ’ c a r y fd r ukta,  yatba  : sat- 
tvam  nama  prasada-laghava-’bbisvanga-priti-titiksa-sarhtosa-’di-rupa-’nanta- 
bhedarii,  samasatah  sukha-’tmakam ; evam  rajo  ’pi  Qoka-’di-nana-bhedarn, 
samasato  duhkba-’tmakam ; evam  tamo  ’pi  nidra-’di-nana-bhedam,  samasato 
moka-’tmakam  iti.  26 

atra  pnty-adlnam  guna-dharmatva-vacanad  agami-sutre  ca  lagbutva- 
’der  vaksyamanatvat  sattva-’dinam  dravyatvam  siddbam.  sukha-’dy-atma- 
kata  tu  gunanam,  manasah  samkalpa-’tmakata-vad,  dharma-dharmy-abhedad 
evo  ’papadyate ; na  tu  vaigesiko-’ktah  sukha-’daya  eva  sattva-’di-guna  iti. 
sattva-’di-trayam  api  pratyekarh  vyakti-bhedad  anantam ; anyatba  bi  vibliu-  30 
matratve  guna-vimarda-vaicitryat  karya-vaicitryam  iti  siddhanto  no  ’pa- 
padyate, vimarde  ’vantara-bheda-’sambhavat. 


gunanam  sattva-’dinam  ekaika-vyakti-mritratve  vrddhi-hi’asa-’dikam 
no  ’papadyeta ; tatba  pariccbinnatve  ca  tat-samuha-rupasya  pradbanasya 
paricchinnatva-’pattya  ^ruti-sinrti-siddliam  ekada  ’samkhya-brabmanda-’di-  35 
kam  no  ’papadyeta.  ato  ’samkhyatve  gunanam  tritva-sariakbyo-’papada- 
naya  viveka-’dy-artbam  ca  tesam  sadharmya-vaidbarmye  pratipadayati : 


60 


I.  128.  Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


laghv-adi-dharmaih  sadharmyam  vaidharmyam  ca  gnnanam. 

128. 

ayam  arthah:  laghv-adl  ’ti  bhava-pradhano  nirdegah.  laghutva-’di- 
dharmena  sarvasam  sattva-vyaktlnaiii  sadharmyam  vaidharmyarii  ca  rajas- 
5 tamobhyam.  tatha  ca  prthivl-vyaktlnam  prthivltvene  ’va  sattva-vyaktlnam 
ekajatlyatayai  ’kata,  sajatiyo-’pastambha-’dina  vrddhi-hrasa-’dikam  ca  yuk- 
tam  ity  agayah.  evam  cancalatva-’di-dharmena  sarvasaih  rajo-vyaktlnarii 
sadharmyam  sattva-tamobhyaiii  ca  vaidharmyam.  gesam  purva-vat.  evarii 
gurutva-’di-dharmena  sarvasam  tamo-vyaktlnaaii  sadharmyam  sattva-rajo- 
10  bhyaiii  vaidharmyam.  gesam  purva-vad  iti.  vaidharmyasya  prag  evo 
’ktataya  ’tra  punar-vaidharmya-kathanam  sampata-’yatam.  — atra  < vai- 
dharmyam  ve  > ’ti  patkah  pramadika  eve  ’ti. 

atra  sutre  sattva-’dlnam  karana-dravyanam  pratyekam  aneka-vyakti- 
katvam  siddham ; anyatha  laghutva-’dlnaih  sadharmyatva-’nupapatteh, 
15  samananam  dharmasyai  ’va  sadharmyatvat.  na  ca  « karya-sattva-’dlnam 
anekataya  laghutva-’dikam  sadharmyam  syad » iti  vacyam ; triguna-’tma- 
katvena  ghata-’dlnam  api  karya-sattva-’di-rupataya  laghutva-’dlnam  sattva- 
’di-sadharmyatva-’nupapatteb.  tasmat  karana-gunanam  eva  ’tra  sadharm- 
ya-’dikam  ucyata  iti.  sattvar’dinam  laghutva-’dikam  co  ’ktaih  Karikaya : 

20  “sattvam  laghu  prakagakam  istam,  upastambhakam  calaiir  ca  rajah, 
guru  varanakam  eva  tamah ; pradlpa-vac  ca  ’rthato  vrttir  ” iti. 

arthatah  purusartha-nimittat. 

« nanv  evam  mula-karanasya  paricchinna-’sariikhya-vyaktikatve  vaige- 
sika-matad  atra  ko  vigesa  ? » iti  cet,  karana-dravyasya  gabda-sparga-’di-rahit- 
25  yam  eva, 

“ gabda-sparga-vilnnam  tad  rupar’dibhir  asariryutam, 
trigunam  taj  jagad-yonir  an-adi-prabhava-’pyayam  ” 

iti  Visnupurana-’dibhyali.  etac  ca  Patanjale  ’smabhih  prapahcitam. 


« nanu  mahad-adlnam  svarupatah  siddhav  api  tesam  pratyakseno 
30  ’tpatty-adargauat  karyatve  na  ’sti  pramanam,  yena  tesaiir  hetumattvam  sa- 
dharmyam  syat.»  tatra  ’ha  : 

nbhaya-’nyatvat  karyatvam  mahad-ader,  ghata-’di-vat.  129. 

mahad-adi-panca-bhuta-’ntam  vivada-’spadam  tavau  na  puruso,  bhogya- 
tvat ; na  ’pi  prakrtir,  moksa-’nyatha-’nupapattya  vinagitvat.  atah  prakrti- 
35  purusa-bhinnam  tad-bhinnatvac  ca  karyam  ghata-’di-vad  ity  arthah. 

« nanu  vikara-gakti-daha-’dinai  ’va  moksa-’dy-upapatter  vinagitvam 
api  tesam  asiddham  » ity  agankayam  karyatve  hetv-antarany  aha : 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  I.  135. 


61 


parimanat.  130. 

paricchinnatvad  da^ika-’bhava-pratiyogita-’vacchedaka-jatimattvad  ity 
arthah.  tena  guna-vyaktlnaih  kiyatlnam  paricchinnatve  ’pi  na  tatra  vy- 
abhicarah. 

kim  ca : 5 

samanvayat.  131. 

upavasa-’dina  kslnam  hi  buddhy-adi-tattvam  anna-’dibhili  samanva- 
yena  samanugatena  punar  upaciyate.  atah  samanvayat  karyatvam  un- 
nlyata  ity  arthah.  nityasya  hi  niravayavataya  ’vayava-’nuprave^a-rupah 
samanvayo  na  ghatata  iti.  samanvaye  ca  91’utih  pramanam  manah  pra-  10 
krtya : “ evarii  te,  saumya,  soda9anam  kalanam  eka  kala  ’ti9ista  ’bhut ; sa 
’nneno  ’pasamahita  praj valid ” iti,  Yoga-sutram  ca:  “ jaty-antara-pariiiainah 
prakrty-apurad  ” iti. 

kim  ca : 

QaktitaQ  ce  ’ti.  132.  15 

karanata9  ce  ’ty  arthah.  purusasya  yat  karanam,  tat  karyam,  caksur- 
adi-vad  iti  bhavah.  puruse  saksad  visaya-’rpakatvam  prakrter  na  ’sti  ’ti 
prakrtir  na  karanam  iti.  ato  mahat-tattvasya  karanataya  karyatve  siddhe 
sutaram  anyesam  api  karyatvam.  — iti-9abda9  ca  hetu-varga-samapti-sucana- 
’rthah.  20 

yadi  ca  mahad-adi-madhye  kimcid  akaryam  svlkriyate,  tada  ’pi  tad 
eva  prakrtih  puruso  ve  ’ti  siddham  nab  samlhitam.  prakrti-purusau  pra- 
sadhya  parinamitva-’parinamitvabhyam  vivektavyav  ity  atrai  ’va  ’smakarh 
tatparyad  ity  aha : 

tad-dhane  prakrtih  puruso  va.  133.  25 

tad-dhane  karyatva-hane  yadi  parinami,  tada  prakrtih ; yadi  va  ’pari- 
nami  bhokta,  tada  purusa  ity  arthah. 

« nanu  nityam  apy  ubhaya-bhinnam  syat  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

tayor  anyatve  tucchatvam.  134. 

akaryasya  prakrti-purusa-bhinnatve  tucchatvain  9a9a-9rnga-’di-vat,  pra-  30 
mana-’bhavat ; akaryam  hi  karanataya  va  bhoktrtaya  va  sidhyati,  na 
’nyathe  ’ty  arthah. 

tad  evam  mahad-adisu  karyatvam  prasadhya  sampratam  taih  prakrty- 
anumane  ’nuktarii  vi9esam  aha : 

karyat  karana-’numanam,  tat-sahityat.  135.  35 

karyan  mahat-tattva-’der  liiigat  samanyato  drstam  karana-’numanam 
yad  uktam,  tat  tatasthya-nivrttaye  tat-sahityat  karya-sahityenai  ’va  kartav- 


5 

10 

16 

20 

25 

30 

35 


62 


I.  135.  Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


yam,  “ sad  eva,  saumye,  ’dam  agra  aslt,”  “ tama  eve  ’dam  agra  asld  ” ity- 
adi-ijruty-anusarat.  tad  yatha : mahad-adikam  svo-’pahita-triguna-’tmaka- 
vastu-’padanakam  ; karyatvat ; ^ila-madhya-stlia-pratima-vat  tfiila-’ di-vac  ce 
’ty  arthah.  atra  ’nukula-tarkah  prag  eva  dargitah. 

tasyah  prakrteh  karyad  vaidharmyam  viveka-’rtham  aha : 

avyaktam  trigunal  lingat.  136. 

abhivyaktat  trigunan  mahat-tattvad  api  mtila-karanam  avyaktam  suk- 
smam ; mahat-tattvasya  hi  sukha-’dir  gunah  saksat  kriyate,  prakrteg  ca 
guno  ’pi  na  saksat  kriyata  iti  pradhanam  parama-’vyaktam,  mahat-tattvam 
tu  tad-apeksaya  vyaktam  ity  arthah. 

« nanu  parama-suksmam  cet,  tarhi  tasya  ’palapa  evo  ’cita  ? » ity  akan- 
ksayam  purvoktarh  smarayati : 

tat-karyatas  tat-siddher  na  ’palapah.  137. 

sugamam. 

prakrty-anumana-gata  vi^esa  vistarato  vicaritah ; itah  param  adhyaya- 
samapti-paryantam  purusa-’numaua-gata  vi(jesa  vicaryah.  tatra  kariicana 
’dau  vi9esam  aha : 

samanyena  vivada-’bhavad  dharma-van  na  sadhanam.  138. 

yatra  vastuni  samanyato  vivado  na  ’sti,  na  tasya  svarupatah  sadhanam 
apeksyate,  dharmasye  ’ve  ’ty  arthah.  ayam  bhavah : yatlia  prakrteh  sa- 
manyena ’pi  sadhanam  apeksitaiii,  dharminy  api  vivadat,  nai  ’vam  puru- 
sasya  sadhanam  apeksitam ; cetana-’palape  jagad-andhya-prasaiigato  bhok- 
tary  aham-padarthe  samanyato  bauddhanam  apy  avivadat.  dharma  iva, 
dharmo  hi  samanyato  bauddhair  api  svikriyate  tapta-gila-’rohana-’disu 
dharmatva-’bhyupagamat.  atah  puruse  viveka-nityatva-’di-sadhana-matram 
anumanam  karyam  iti. 

“ samhata-pararthatvat  purusasye”  ’ty-ukta-sritrena  ’pi  viveka-’numa- 
nam  eva  ’bhipretam,  na  tu  tatra  purusasya  sarvathai  ’va  ’pratyaksatvam 
abhipretam  iti.  tatra  ca  ’dau  viveka-pratijna-sutram : 

garlra-’di-vyatiriktah  puman.  139. 

garlra-’di-prakrty-antam  yac  catur-vinQati-tattva-’tmakaih  vastu,  tato 
’tiriktah  puman  bhokte  ’ty  arthah.  blioktrtvam  ca  drastrtvam  iti. 

atra  hetun  aha  sutraih : 

samhata-pararthatvat.  140. 

yatah  sarvam  sariihatam  prakrty-adikam  parartham  bhavati,  9ayya-’di- 
vat.  ato  ’sarhhatah  samhata-deha-’dibhyah  parah  purusah  sidhyatl  ’ty 


Samkhy  a-pravacana-bhdsy  e. 


I.  144. 


63 


arthah.  ayarn  ca  he  tuli  “ samhata-pararthatvat  purusasye  ” ’ty  atra  vya- 
khyatah.  uktasya  ’pi  hetoh  punar-upanyaso  hetu-varga-samkalana-’rthah. 

kim  ca : 

triguna-’di-viparyayat.  141. 

sukha-duhkha-moha-’tmakatva-’di-yaiparityad  ity  arthali.  garlra-’dinam  5 
hi  yah  sukka-’dy-atmakatvaiii  dharmah,  sa  sukha-’di-bhoktari  na  sambha- 
vati ; syayaih  sukha-’di-grahane  karma-kartr-virodhat ; dharmi-puraskare- 
nai  ’va  sukha-’dy-anubhavad  iti.  « nanu  buddhi-vrtti-pratibimbitarii  sva- 
sukha-’dikam  purusena  grhyatam,  sva-vad  » iti  cen,  na ; evaiii  sati  buddher 
eva  sukha-’di-kalpanau-’cityat  purusa-gata-sukha-’der  buddhau  pratihimba-  10 
kalpane  gauravat.  < akam  sukhi  duhkhl  muclha  > ity-adi-pratyayas  tu  na 
puruse  sukha-’di-sadhakah ; tat-svamitvena  ’py  upapatteh ; buddheh  sukha- 
’di-mattvena  ’py  upapatteg  ca.  laukikyarii  hy  aham-buddhav  avagyam 
buddhir  api  visayah ; mithyajnana-yasana-’di-rupa-dosa-’nuvrtteh ; tat-prati- 
bimba-kalpanayam  ca  gauravad  iti.  16 

adi-gabdena  ca  ’tra  “ trigunam  aviveki  visaya  ” iti  Kariko-’kta-’viveki- 
tva-’dayo  grahyah ; tatha  rupa-’dayah  garlra-’di-dharma  grahyah. 

kim  ca : 

adhisthanac  ce  ’ti.  142. 

bhoktur  adhisthatrtvac  ca  ’dhistheyebhyah  prakrty-antebhyo  ’tiriktate  20 
’ty  arthah.  adhisthanam  hi  blioktuh  samyogah ; sa  ca  prakrty-adlnam 
bhoga-hetu-parinamesu  karanam,  “ bhoktur  adhisthanad  blioga-’yatana- 
nirmanam  ” iti  vaksyamana-sutrat.  samyogag  ca  bhede  saty  eva  bhavati 
’ti  bhavah.  — iti-gabdo  hetu-samaptau. 

ukta-’numane  ’nukula-tarkam  pradargayati  sutrabhyam : 25 

bhoktr-bhavat.  143. 

yadi  hi  garira-’di-svarupa  eva  bliokta  syat,  tada  bhoktrtvam  eva 
vyahanyeta ; karma-kartr-virodhat ; svasya  saksat  sva-bhoktrtva-’nupa- 
patter  ity  arthah.  anupapattig  ca  purvam  eva  vyakhyata.  atra  sutre 
purusasya  bhogah  svikrta  iti  smartavyam ; aparinaminag  ca  purusasya  30 
bhogag  “ cid-avasano  blioga  ” ity  atra  vyakhyatah. 

kirii  ca : 

kaivalya-’rtham  pravrtte?  ca.  144. 

garira-’dikam  eva  ced  bhoktr  syat,  tada  bhoktuh  kaivalya-’rtham 
duhkha-’tyanto-’ccheda-’rtham  kasya-’pi  pravrttir  no  ’papadyeta ; garira-  35 
’dlnarii  vinagitvat ; prakrteg  ca  dharmi-grahaka-manena  duhkha-svabhavya- 


64 


I.  144.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


siddhya  kaivalya-’sambhavat ; na  hi  svabhavasya  ’tyanto-’cchedo  ghatata 
ity  arthah. 

atra  < kaivalya-’rtham  prakrter  > iti  sutra-pathah  pramadikatvad  upek- 
saniyah ; 

6 “ samghata-pararthatvat  triguna-’di-viparyayad  adhisthanat 

puruso  ’sti  bhoktr-bhavat  kaivalya-’rtham  pravrtteg  ce  ” 

’ti  Karikatah  < kaivalya-’rtham  pravrtteg  ce  > ’ti  pathat ; artha-’sariigateg 
ce  ’ti. 

catur-vingati-tattva-’tiriktataya  purusah  sadhitah ; idanim  purusa-gato 
10  vi§eso  viveka-sphutl-karanaya  ’numlyate  : 

jada-prakaQa-’yogat  prakagah.  145. 

vfii^esika  ahull : « prag  aprakaga-rupasya  jadasya  ’tmano  manah- 
saiiiyogaj  jhana-’khyah  prakago  jayata  » iti.  tan  na ; loke  jadasya  ’praka- 
gasya  losta-’deh  praka^o-’tpatty-adarganena  tad-ayogat.  atah  surya-’di-vat 
15  prakaga-svarupa  eva  purusa  ity  arthah.  tatha  ca  smrtih : 

“yatha  prakaQa-tamasoh  sambandho  no  ’papadyate, 
tadvad  aikyarii  na  sambaddham  prapanca-paramatmanor  ” iti. 

“ yatha  dipah  praka§a-’tma,  hrasvo  va  yadi  va  malian, 
jnanar’tmanam  tatlia  vidyat  purusam  sarva-jantusv  ” iti  ca. 

20  prakagatyam  ca  tejah-sattva-caitanyesv  anugatam  akhando-’padhir  anugata- 
vyavaharad  iti. 

« nanu  prakaga-svarupatve  ’pi  tejo-yad  dharma-dharmi-bhavo  ’sti  na 
va  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

nirgunatvan  na  cid-dharma.  146. 

25  sugamam.  purusasya  prakaga-rupatve  siddhe  tat-sambandha-matrena 
’nya-vyavaharo-’papattau  prakaQa-’tmaka-dharma-kalpana-gauravam  ity  api 
bodhyam.  tejasaQ  ca  prakaQa-’khya-rupa-vi9esa-’grahe  ’pi  sparga-puraska- 
rena  grahat  prakaga-tejasor  bhedali  sidhyati ; atmanas  tu  juana-’khya-pra- 
kaga-’graha-kale  grahanam  na  ’sti  ’ty  ato  laghavad  dharma-dharmi-bhava- 
30  gunyain  prakaga-rupam  eva  ’tma-dravyaiii  kalpyate.  tasya  ca  na  gunatvam ; 
samyoga-’di-mattvat ; anagritatvac  ce  ’ti.  tatlia  ca  smaryate  : 

“ jnanarii  nai  ’va  ’tmano  dharmo,  na  guno  va  katham-cana ; 
jnana-svarupa  eva  ’tma  nityah  purnah  sada  giva  ” iti. 

« nanu  nirgunatva  eva  ka  yuktir  ? » iti  ced,  ucyate : purusasye  ’cclia- 
35  ’dyas  tavan  nitya  na  sambhavanti,  janyata-pratyaksat.  janya-guna-’nglkare 
parinamitva-’pattih.  tatlia  co  ’bhayor  eva  prakrti-purusayoh  parinama- 
hetutva-kalpane  gauravam  ; andhya-parinamena  kada-cid  ajiiatvasya  ’pattya 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  I.  147. 


65 


jnane-’ccha-’di-gocara-samgaya-’pattig  ca.  tatha  jada-prakaga-’yogasyo  ’kta- 
tvad  api  na  nityasya  ’nitya-jnana-sambhava  iti.  iccha-'dikam  anvaya-vy- 
atirekabhyam  manasy  eva  laghavat  sidhyati ; manah-samyogasya  ’tmanag 
co  ’bhayos  tad-dhetutve  gauravat.  guna-gabdag  ca  vigesa-guna-vaci  ’ty 
uktam  eva.  ata  atma  nirgunah.  6 

api  ca  ye  tarkika  atmanah  kartrtvam  icchanti,  tesam  moksa-’nupapat- 
tih  ; <aham  karte  > ’ti  buddher  eva  Glta-’disv  adrsto-’tpatti-hetutayo  ’ktatvat; 
tasyag  ca  tan-mate  mithya-jnanatva-’bhavena  tattva-jnana-nivartyatva-’sam- 
bhavat.  atah  gruty-ukta-moksa-’nupapattya  ’tmano  ’kartrtvam  asmabhir 
isyate.  akartrtvac  ca  ’drsta-suklia-’dy-abbavah.  tatag  ca  manasah  krty-  10 
adi-hetutve  kalpanlye  laghavad  antar-drgya-gunatva-’vacchedenai  ’tat 
kalpyate.  ata  atma  nirguna  iti. 

yathoktasya  ca  parama-suksmasya  ’tmanah  svarupam  Vasisthe  kara- 
’malaka-vat  proktam  vivicya  pratipaditaih,  yatha : 

“ asambhavati  sarvatra  dig-bhumy-akaga-rupini  15 

prakagye  yadrgam  rupam  prakagasya  ’malam  bhavet, 
tri-jagat  tvam  aham  ce  ’ti  drgye  ’sattam  upagate 
drastuh  syat  kevall-bbavas  tadrgo  vimala-’tmana  ” iti. 


« nanv  < aham  janami  > ’ti  dharma-dharmi-bhava-’nubhavat  purusasya 
cid-dharmakatvam  sidhyati ; gauravasya  pramairikatvena  ’dosatvad » iti.  20 
tatra  ’ha : 

Qrutya  siddhasya  na  ’palapas,  tat-pratyaksa-badhat.  147. 

bhaved  evam,  yadi  kevala-tarkena  ’smabhir  nirgunatva-’cid-dharmatva- 
’dikam  prasadhyate ; kim  tu  grutya  ’pi.  atah  grutya  siddhasya  nirguna- 
tva-’der  na  ’palapah  sambhavati ; tat-pratyaksasya  guna-’di-pratyaksasya  25 
grutyai  ’va  badhat ; < aham  gaura  > ity-adi-pratyaksa-vad  ity  arthah. 

anyatha  hi  < gauro  ’ham  > iti  pratyaksa-balena  deha-’tirikta-’tma-sadhika 
api  yuktayo  badhitah  syur  iti  jitam  nastikaih. 

nirgunatve  ca  grutayah  “ saksl  ceta  kevalo  nirgunag  ce  ” ’ty-adyah ; 
cin-matratve  tu  grutayo  “ ’karta  caitanyarh  cin-matram  sac,  cid-eka-raso  30 
hy  ayam  atme  ” ’ty-adya  iti.  sarvajnatva-’di-grutayas  tu  < rahoh  gira  > iti- 
val  laukika-vikalpa-’nuvada-matrah ; vidhi-nisedha-gruti-madhye  nisedha- 
gruter  eva  balavattvat ; “ atha  ’ta  adego : ne  ’ti  ne  ’ti ; na  hy  etasmad 
iti  ne  ’ty  anyat  param  asti  ” ’ti  gruteh.  kirn  ca  ’jnanam  < aham  janami  > ’ti 
pratyaye  pramatva-kalpanayam  eva  gauravam ; anady-avidya-dosasya  35 
'nuvartamanataya  bhramatvasyai  ’vau  ’tsargikatvat.  ato  bhrama-gata- 
’ntahpatitvena  ’pramanya-ganka-’skanditatvac  cai  ’tat-pratyaksa-badhane 
laghava-tarka-’dy-anugrhltam  anumanam  api  samartham  iti.  « nanv  atmano 
nitya-jiiana-svarupatve  kldrgaih  laghavam » iti  ced,  ucyate : naiyayika- 


66 


I.  147.  Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


’dibhir  antahkaranam  vyavasaya-’nuvyavasayau  tad-a§rayaQ  ce  ’ti  catvarah 
padarthah  kalpyante ; asmabhis  tv  antahkaranam,  vyavasaya-sthaniya  ca 
tad-vrttir,  ananta-’nuvyavasaya-sthaniyag  ca  nityai-’ka-jnana-rupa  atme  ’ti 
trayah  padarthah  kalpyanta  iti. 

5 « nanu  yadi  praka^a-rupa  eva  ’tma,  tada  susupty-ady-avastha-bhedas 

tasya  no  ’papadyate  ; sada  praka§a-’napayad  » iti.  tatra  ’ha : 

susupty-adya-saksitvam.  148. 

susupty-adyasya  ’vastha-trayasya  buddhi-nisthasya  saksitvam  eva 
purnsl  ’ty  arthah.  tad  uktam  : 

10  “jagrat  svapnah  susuptam  ca  gunato  buddhi-vrttayah ; 

tasaiii  vilaksano  jlvah  saksitvena  vyavasthita  ” iti. 
tasam  buddhi-vrttlnam  saksitvena  tad-vilaksano  jagrad-ady-avastha-rahito 
nirnlta  ity  arthah. 

tatra  jagran  nama  ’vasthe  ’ndriya-dvara  buddher  visaya-’karah  pari- 
15  namah ; svapna-'vastha  ca  sariiskara-matra-janyas  tadrgah  parinamah , 
susupty-avastha  ca  dvividha  ’rdha-samagra-laya-bhedena.  tatra  ’rdha-laye 
visaya-’kara  vrttir  na  bhavati,  kiih  tu  sva-gata-sukha-duhkha-moha-’karai 
’va  buddhi-vrttir  bhavati ; anyatho  ’tthitasya  < sukham  aham  asvapsam>  ity- 
adi-rupa-susupti-kalina-sukha-’di-smarana-’nupapatteh.  tad  uktaiii  Yyasa- 
20  sutrena : “ mugdhe  ’rdha-sampattih  pariqesad  ” iti.  samagra-laye  tu  bud- 
dher vrtti-samanya-’bhavo  marana-’dav  iva  bhavati;  anyatlia  “samadhi- 
susupti-moksesu  brahma-rupate  ” ’ty  agami-sutra-’nupapatter  iti.  sa  ca 
samagra-susuptir  vrtty-abhava-rupe  ’ti  purusas  tat-saksl  na  bhavati ; puru- 
sasya  vrtti-matra-saksitvat ; anyatlia  saihskara-’der  api  buddhi-dharmasya 
25  saksi-bhasyata-’patteh.  susupty-adi-saksitvam  tu  tadrga-buddhi-vrttinam 
sva-pratibimbitanam  prakaganam  iti  vaksyamah.  ato  jnana-’rtham  puru- 
sasya  na  parinama-’pekse  ’ti.  « syad  etat.  susupte  yadi  sukha-duhkha-’di- 
gocara  buddhi-vrttir  isyate,  tarhi  jagrad-adav  apy  akhila-vrttlnam  vrtti- 
grahyatva-svlkara  eva  yukta  iti  vyartha  tat-saksi-purusa-kalpana  sva- 
30  gocara-vrttitvenai  ’va  sva-vyavahara-hetutayah  samanyatah  suvacatvad » 
iti.  mai  ’vam ! niyamena  vrtti-gocara-vrtti-kalpane  ’navastha-’pattir 
gauravam  ca  sj'at.  kiiii  ca  < ’ham  sukhl  > ’ty-adi-vrttisu  sukha-’dlnaiii 
vi9esanataya  nirvikalpakam  taj-jnanam  adav  apeksate.  tatra  ca  ’nanta- 
nirvikalpaka-vrtty-apeksaya  laghavena  nityam  ekam  evil  ’tma-svarupam 
35  jnanaih  kalpyate.  < aham  sukhl  > ’ty-adi-vi^ista-jnana-’rtham  buddhi-vrtter 
eva  tadr^a-’karatvam ; puruse  vrtti-sarupya-matra-svikarena  vrtty-akara- 
’tirikta-’kara-’nabhyupagamat ; svatantra-’karena  parinama-’patter  iti. 


athai  ’vam  purusasya  susupty-adi-saksi-matratvena  purusai-’kyasya 
’py  upapattau  sa  kim  eko  ’neko  ve  ’ti  sam§ayah.  tatra  ’yam  purva-paksah : 


Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


I.  151. 


67 


« laghava-tarka-sahakarena  balavatibhyo  ’bheda-grutibhya  eka  eva  ’tma 
siclhyati ; jagrad-ady-avastha-rupanam  vaidharmyanam  buddhi-dharmatvat. 
yady  apy  ekasya  ’tmanah  sarva-buddhi-saksitvam,  tatha  ’pi  yasya  buddher 
ya  vrttih,  sai  ’va  buddhis  tad-vrtti-vigistataya  saksinaiii  grhnati  <ghatam 
janaml  > ’ty-adi-rupaih.  ata  ekasya  buddher  <ayam  gliata>  iti  vrttau 
satj'am  anya-buddhi-vrtti-dvara  na  ’nubhavo  < ghatam  janaml  > ’ti.»  tatra 
siddhantain  aha : 

janma-’di-vyavasthatah  purusa-bahutvam.  149. 

punyavan  svarge  jayate,  papl  narake,  ’jno  badhyate,  jfianT  mucyata 
ity-adeh  Qruti-smrti-vyavasthaya  vibhagasya  ’nyatha  ’nupapattya  purusa 
bahava  ity  arthah.  janma-marane  ca  ’tra  no  ’tpatti-vina§au,  purusa-nistha- 
tva-’bhavat ; kiiii  tv  apurva-dehe-’ndriya-’di-samghata-vi§esena  saiiiyogaQ 
ca  viyogag  ca  bhoga-tad-abhava-niyamakav  iti.  janma-’di-vyavasthayam 
ca  91'utih 

“ajam  ekam  lohita-Qukla-krsnam  bahvih  prajah  srjamanam  sarupah 
ajo  by  eko  jusamano  ’nu^ete,  jahaty  enam  bhukta-bhogam  ajo  ’nyah.” 

“ ye  tad  vidur,  amrtas  te  bhavanty,  athe  ’tare  duhkham  eva  ’piyantl  ” 
’ty-adir  iti. 

« nanu  purusai-’kye  ’py  upadhi-rupa-’vacchedaka-bhedena  janma-’di- 
vyavastha  bhavet.»  tatra  ’ha : 

upadhi-bhede  ’py  ekasya  nana-yoga,  aka<?asye  ’va  ghata-’dibhih. 
150. 

upadhi-bhede  ’py  ekasyai  ’va  purusasya  nano-’padhi-yogo  ’sty  eva, 
yathai  ’kasyai  ’va  ’ka^asya  ghata-kudya-’di-nana-yogah.  ato  ’vacchedaka- 
bhedenai  ’kasya  ’tmana  eva  vividha-janma-marana-’dy-apattih,  kaya-vyuha- 
’dav  ive  ’ti  na  sambhavati  vyavasthai  ’kah  puruso  jayate,  na  ’para  ity-adir 
ity  arthah.  na  by  avacchedaka-bhedena  kapi-samyoga-tad-abhavavaty 
ekasminn  eva  vrkse  vyavastha  ghatate : eko  vrksah  kapi-samyogl,  anyac 
ca  ne  ’ti.  kina  cai  ’ko-’padhito  muktasya  ’py  atma-pradegasyo  ’padhy-anta- 
raih  punar-bandha-’pattya  bandha-moksa-’vyavastha  tad-avasthai  ’va  ; yathai 
’ka-ghata-muktasya  ’ka^a-pradecjasya  ’nya-ghata-yogad  ghata-’ka^a-’ vyava- 
stha, tadvad  iti.  na  ca  « bandha-moksa-vyavastha-grutir  api  laukika-bhra- 
ma-’nuvada-matram  » iti  vacyam  ; moksasya  ’laukikatvat ; mithya-puru- 
sartha-pratipadanena  grutela  pratarakatva-’dy-apatteg  ca. 

« nanu  caitanyai-’kye  ’pi  tat-tad-upadhi-vigistasya  ’tiriktatam  abhyupa- 
gamya  vyavastho  ’papadaniya? » tatra  ’ha: 

upadhir  bhidyate,  na  tn  tadvan.  151. 

upadhir  eva  nana,  na  tu  tadvan  upadhi-vigisto  ’pi  nana  ’bhyupeyah ; 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


68 


I.  151. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


vigistasya  ’tiriktatve  nana-’tmataya  eva  gastra-’ntare  ’py  abhyupagama- 
’patter  ity  arthah.  bandha-bhagino  vigistatve  vigesana-viyogena  vigista- 
nagan  na  mokso-'papattir  ity-adlny  api  dusanani.  « nanu  “ vigistasya  jlva- 
tvam  anvaya-vyatirekad  ” iti  sastha-’dhyaye  svayam  eva  ’hamkara-vigista- 
5 syai  ’va  jlvatvaiii  vaksyatl » ’ti  cen,  na ; tatra  prana-dharakatva-rupa- 
jlvatvasyai  ’va  vigista-’dheyatva-vacanat ; na  tu  bandha-moksa-vyavasthaya 
vigista-’gritatvam  vaksyate  ; moksa-kale  vi<psta-’sattvad  iti.  yad  ajji  kecin 
navlna  vedanti-bruva  ahuh : « ekasyai  ’va  ’tmanah  karya-karano-’padhisu 
pratibimbani  jive-’gvarah,  pratibimbanam  ca  ’nyo-’nyam  bhedaj  janma-’dy- 
10  akhila-vyavastho-’papattir » iti,  tad  apy  asat;  bheda-’bheda-vikalpa-’saha- 
tvat.  bimba-pratibimbayor  bliede  pratibimbasya  ’cetanataya  bhoktrtva- 
bandba-moksa-’dy-anupapattib ; jlva-brabraa-’bbeda-rupa-tat-siddhanta-ksa- 
tig  ca;  jlve-’gvara-bhinnasya  ’tmano  ’pramanikatvam  ca.  abhede  tu  sam- 
karya-’pariharah.  bbeda-’bbeda-’bhyupagame  tu  tat-siddhanta-hanir,  bheda- 
15  ’bbeda-virodhag  oa.  asman-mate  tv  abhedo  ’vibhaga-laksano  bhedag  ca 
’nyo-’nya-’bbiiva  ity  avirodha  iti.  avaccbeda-pratibimba-’di-drstanta-vak- 
yani  tv  agre  vyakbyasyamah.  « syad  etat.  bixnba-pratibimba-’di-bhedam 
parikalpya  grutya  bandha-moksa-vyavastha  kalpite  ’ty  eva  ’smabhir  ucyate; 
na  tu  paramarthato  bimba-pratibimba-bhavas  tayor  bhedo  bandha-moksa- 
20  ’dikaiii  ce  ’syata  » iti.  mai  ’vam  ! evara  sati  bandha-moksa-’di-gruti-ganasya 
bheda-gruti-ganasya  co  ’bhayor  badha-’peksaya  kevala-’bheda-gmti-ganasyai 
’va  ’vibhaga-paratayai  ’va  saiiikoco  lagbavad  yuktab ; gruti-smrty-antarair 
avibhagasya  siddbatvac  ce  ’ti. 


atmai-’kya-vadisu  ’ktam  dusanam  upasamharati  : 

25  evam  ekatvena  parivartamanasya  na  viruddha-dharma-’dhy- 
asah.  152. 

evaiii  rltyai  ’katvena  sarvato  vartamanasya  ’tmano  janma-marana-’di- 
rupa-viruddha-dharma-prasango  na  yukta  ity  arthah.  yad  vai  ’katva  iti 
cchedah.  ekatve  'bhyupagamyamane  paritah  sarvato  vartamanasya  sarvo- 
30  ’padhisv  anugatasya  viruddha-dharma-’dhyaso  ne  ’ti  na ; kirn  tu  sarvatha 
viruddba-dhanna-samkaro  ’pariharya  ity  arthah. 

«nanu  puruso  nirdharmakah ; tatra  katham  janma-marana-bandha- 
moksa-’di-viruddha-dharma-samkaryam  apadyate  ; bhavadbhir  api  sarvesarii 
dharmanam  upadhi-nisthatva-’bhyupagamad  ? » iti  cen,  na  ; ukta-dharma- 
35  nam  samyoga-viyoga-bhoga-’bhoga-rupataya  puruse  svikarat ; parinama- 
rupa-dharmanam  eva  puruse  pratisedhasyo  ’ktatvad  iti. 


yatha  sphatikesu  lauhitya-nllima-’di-dharmanam  aropitanam  api  vy- 
avastha  ’sti,  tatha  purusesv  api  buddhi-dharmanam  sukha-duhkha-’dlnam 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


I.  154. 


69 


ganra-’di-dharmanaih  ca  brahmanya-ksatriyatva-’dinam  aropitauam  api 
vyavastha  ’sti  gastresu;  yatha  Visnupurane: 

“ yathai  ’kasmin  ghata-’kage  rajo-dhuma-’dibhir  vrte 
na  ca  sarve  prayujyanta,  evaiii  jlvah  sukha-’dibhir  ” iti. 

sa  ’pi  vyavasthai  ’katmye  sati  janma-’di-vyavastha-vad  eva  no  ’pa- 
padyata  ity  aha : 

anya-dliarmatve  ’pi  na  ’ropat  tat-siddhir,  ekatvat.  153. 

anya-dharmatve  ’pi  dharmanam  sukha-’dinam  aropat  puruse  vyavastha 
na  sidhyati;  aropa-’dhisthana-purusasyai  ’katvad  ity  arthah.  akagasyai 
’katve  ’pi  ghata-’vacchinna-’kaganam  gbata-bhedena  bhinnatayau  ’padhika- 
dharma-vyavastha  ghatate.  atmatva-jivatva-’dikam  tu  no  ’padby-avacchin- 
nasya;  upadhi-viyoge  ghata-’ka^a-na^a-vat  tan-na^ena  “na  jlvo  mriyata” 
ity-adi-Qruti-virodba-prasangat ; kim  tu  kevala-caitanyasye  ’ti  prag  evo 
’ktam.  imam  bandba-moksa-’di-vyavastha-’nupapattiiii  suksmam  abud- 
dhvai  ’va  ’dbunika  vedanti-bruva  upadbi-bbedena  bandha-moksa-vyava- 
stham  aikatmye  ’py  abuh.  te  ’py  etena  nirastah.  ye  ’pi  tad-ekadegina 
imam  eva  ’nupapattim  pagyanta  upadlii-gata-cit-pratibimbanam  eva  bandba- 
’diny  alius,  te  tv  at!  ’va  bhrantab ; uktad  blieda-’bbeda-’di-vikalpa-’sabatva- 
’di-dosat ; “ antahkaranasya  tad-ujjvalitatvad  ” ity  atro  ’kta-dosac  ca. 

kiiii  ca  Yedanta-sutre  kva-’pi  sarva-’tmanam  atyantai-’kyam  no  ’ktam 
asti ; praty-uta  “ bbeda-vyapadegac  ca  ’nyah,”  “ adhikam  tu  bbeda-nirde- 
gat,”  “ ango  n a n il- vy ap ad e g ad  ” ity-adi-sutrair  bheda  uktali.  ata  adbuni- 
kanam  avaccheda-pratibimba-’di-vada  apasiddhanta  eva ; sva-gastra-’nukta- 
samdigdha-’rthesu  samana-tantra-siddliantasyai  ’va  siddhantatvac  ce  ’ty- 
adikam  Brabma-mimansa-bhasye  pratipaditam  asmabbili. 


« nanv  evam  purusa-nanatve  sati 

“ eka  eva  bi  bhuta-’tma  bhute-bhute  vyavastbitah ; 
ekadha  babudha  cai  ’va  cbgyate  jala-candra-vat.” 

“ nityah  sarva-gato  hy  atma  kutastbo  dosa-varjitah ; 
ekali  sa  bhidyate  gaktya  mayaya,  na  svabhavata  ” 

ity-adyah  gruti-smrtaya  atmai-’katva-pratipadika  no  ’papadyanta? » iti. 
tatra  ’ha : 

na  ’dvaita-Qruti-virodho,  jati-paratvat.  154. 

atmai-’kya-grutlnam  virodbas  tu  na  ’sti ; tasam  jati-paratvat.  jatih 
samanyam  eka-rupatvaiii,  tatrai  ’va  ’dvaita-grutinam  tatparyat;  na  tv 
akhandatve,  prayojana-’bhavad  ity  artbab.  jati-gabdasya  cai  'karupata- 
’rthakatvam  uttara-sutral  labbyate. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


70 


I.  154.  Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


yatha-gruta-jati-gabdasya  ’dare  “ atma  va  idam  eka  eva  ’gra  asit,” 
“sad  eva,  saumye,  ’dam  agra  asld,  ekam  eva  ’dvitlyam  ” ity-ady-advaita- 
gruty-upapadakatayai  ’va  sutram  vyakhyeyam. 

jati-paratvat,  vijatlya-dvaita-nisedha-paratvad  ity  arthah.  tatra  ’dya- 
5 vyakhyayam  ayam  bhavah.  atmai-’kya-gruti-smrtisv  eka-’di-gabdag  cid- 
ekarupata-matra-parah,  bheda-’di-gabdag  ca  vaidharmya-laksana-bheda- 
parah ; 

“eka  eva  ’tma  manta vyo  jagrahsvapna-susuptisu , 
sthana-traya-vyatltasya  punar  janma  na  vidyata  ” 

10  ity-adi-vakyesv  ekarupa-’rthatva-’vagyakatvat ; anyatha  ’vastha-traye  ’py 
atmana  ekata-matra-jiianena  sthana-traya-vyatlta-gabdo-’ktaya  avastlia- 
traya-'bbimana-nivrtter  asambhavat;  tathai  ’karupata-pratipadanenai  ’va 
nikhilo-’padhi-vivekena  sarva-’tmanam  svarupa-bodhana-sambhavac  ca.  na 
hy  anyatha  nirdharmakam  atma-svarupam  vigisya  Brahmana  ’pi  gabdena 
15  saksat  pratipadayitum  gakyate ; gabdanam  samanya-matra-gocaratvat. 
a-Brahma-stamba-paryantesv  atmana  ekarupatve  tu  pratipadite  tad-upa- 
patty-artham  gisyah  svayam  eva  tavad  vivecayati,  yavan  nirvigese  gabda- 
’gocare  svarupe  paryavasyatl  ’ti.  tatag  ca  nihgesa-’bhimana-nivrttya  krta- 
krtyo  bhavati.  yadi  punar  advaita-vakyany  akhandata-matra-parani  syus, 
20  tarhi  tebhyo  na  ’bbimana-nivrttih  sambhavati ; akage  vividha-gabda-vad 
akhande  ’py  atmani  sukha-duhkha-tad-abhava-’dlnam  avacchedaka-bhedair 
upapatteh.  ekasyai  ’va  vakyasya  ’khandatva-’vaidliarmyo-’bhaya-paratve 
ca  vakya-bhedo  ’khandata-paratva-kalpanayam  phala-’bhavag  ca ; avaidhar- 
mya-jnanad  eva  sarva-’bhimana-nivrtteh.  ato  ’dvaita-vakyani  na  ’khanclata- 
25  parani;  nyaya-’nugrabena  balavatlbhir  bheda-grahaka-gruti-smrtibhir  viro- 
dhac  ca.  kiiii  tv  avaidharmya-laksana-’bheda-parany  eva  ; samya-bodhaka- 
gruti-smrtibhir  eka-vakyatvat ; “ samanyat  tv  ” iti  Brahma-sutrac  ce  ’ti. 
tatra  samye  grutayah 

“ yatho  ’dakarii  guddhe  guddham  asiktam  tadrg  eva  bhavati, 

30  evam  muner  vijanata  atma  bhavati,  Gautama,” 

“niranjanah  paramam  samyam  upaiti  ” ’ty-adyah;  smrtayag  ca 

“ jyotir  atmani  na  ’nyatra  ; sarva-bhutesu  tat  samam, 
svayam  ca  gakyate  drastuih  su-samahita-cetasa.” 

“yavan  atmani  bodha-’tma,  tavan  atma  para-’tmani ; 

35  ya  evam  satatam  veda,  jana-stho  ’pi  na  muhyatl  ” 

’ty-adyah.  ukta-grutau  moksa-dagayam  api  bheda-ghatita-samya-vacanat 
svarupa-bhedo  ’py  atmanam  asti  ’ti  siddham.  avaidharmya-’bheda-paratvam 
ca  ’sman-mate  “ Visnur  akaih,  ^!ivo  ’ham  ” ity-adi-vakyanam  manta vyam. 
na  tu  “ tat  tvam  asy,”  “ aham  brahma  ’smi  ” ’ty-adi-vakyanam  api ; tatra 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  I.  155. 


71 


saiiikkya-mate  pralaya-kallnasya  purna-’tmana  eva  tad-adi-pada-’rthataya 
< nitya-9uddlia-muktas  tvam  asi  > ’ty-adi-yatka-91'Utasya  tadr^a-vakya-'rtha- 
tvat. 

yadi  tu  sarga-’dy-utpanna-puruso  Narayana-’kkya  eva  tat-pada-’rtkas, 
tada  “tat  tvam  as!”  ’ty-adi-vakyanam  apy  avaidharmya-’rthakatai  ’va  ’stu. 

« nanu  prayojana-’bkavan  na  bheda-paratvaih  ^rutlnarii  sambhavatl  » 
’ti  cen,  na  ; mokso-’papadanasyai  ’va  prayojanatvat ; s rs t i-s  amkar  ay  0 h 
pravaka-rupena  ’nuccliedat  tasyai  ’kye  moksa-’nupapattek.  « atkai  ’vam 
atma-bkedasya  loka-siddhataya  na  tat-paratvaih  Qrutlnam  ghatata » iti. 
mai  ’vam;  laghava-tarkena  ’ka9a-vad  atmany  ekatvasya  ’numanatah  pra- 
saktasya  9ruty-adibhir  nisedkat ; sva-para-caitanyayor  bkedasya  ca  ’praty- 
aksatvat ; deka-’disv  eva  ’nubkavat.  “ ya  etasminn  udaram  antaram  kurute, 
’tka  tasya  bkayam  bkavatl  ” ’ty-adi-bkeda-ninda  tu  vaidkarmya-vibkaga- 
’nyatara-laksana-bkeda-pare  ’ti. 

« nanv  evam  uktanam  pratibimba-’vacckeda-9rutlnam  ka  gatir?»  iti 
ced,  ucyate : aneka-tejomaya-’ditya-mandala-vad  aneka-’tmamayam  api  cid- 
aditya-mandalam  eka-rasam  avibkaktam  eka-pindl-krtya  tasya  kirana-vat 
sva-’ii9a-bkutair  asamkkya-purusair  asaiiikkyo-’padkisv  asaihkkya-vibkaga 
eva  pratibimba-’di-drstantaik  pratipadyate,  vibkaga-laksana-’nyatvasya 
vaca-’rambkana-matratvam  bodkayiturh,  na  punar  akkandatvam ; 

“ vayur  yatkai  ’ko  bkuvanam  pravisto  rupam-rupam  pratirupo  babkuve  ” 

’ty-adi-san9a-drstanta-9rutlnam  nyaya-’nugrakena  balavattvad  iti.  tatka 
ca  smaryate : 

“yasya  sarva-’tmakatve  ’pi  kkandyate  nai  ’ka-pindate  ” ’ti. 
Brakma-mlmansayam  tu  nitya-’bkivyakte  parame-’9vara-caitanye  ’nyesam 
laya-rupa-’vibkagena  ’py  advaitam  uktam  “ avibkago  vacanad  ” iti  sutrene 
’ti.  adkikam  tu  Brakma-mimansa-bkasye  proktam  asmabkir  iti  dik. 

sutrasya  dvitlya-vyakkyayam  tv  ayam  bkavak.  pralaya-kale  purusa- 
vijatlyarii  sarvam  eva  ’sat ; artka-kriya-karitva-’bkavat.  purusanam  kuta- 
stkatvena  ’rtka-kriyai  ’va  ’prasiddlie  ’ti ; atak  sarga-kala  iva  pralaye  ’pi 
sattvam.  atas  tada  ’tmanam  vijatlya-dvaita-rakityam.  tatka  sarga-kale 
’pi  kutastkatva-rupa-paramartkika-sattvam,  11a  ’nyatre  ’ti  vijatiya-dvaita- 
rakityat  sarga-kalIna-’dvaita-9rutayo  ’py  upapanna  iti. 

« nanv  atmana  ekatva-vad  eka-rupatvam  api  nana-rupata-pratyaksena 
viruddkam  ; tat  katkam  uktam  “ jati-paratvad  ”?  » iti.  tatra’ka: 

vidita-bandha-karanasya  drstya  ’tad-rupam.  155. 

viditam  spastam  bandka-karanam  aviveko  yatva,  tasya  drstyai  ’va 
purusesv  a-tadrupam  rupa-bkeda  ity  artkak.  ato  bkranta-drstya  na  rupa- 
bkeda-siddkir  iti. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


72 


I.  156.  Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


« nanu  tatha  ’py  anupalambhad  eka-rupatva-’bhavah  setsyati.»  tatra 

’ha: 

na  ’ndha-’drstya  caksusmatam  anupalambhah.  156. 

anupalambba  eva  ’siddhah ; ajiiair  adai^ane  ’pi  jnanibhir  eka-rupatva- 
5 sya  dar^anad  ity  arthah. 

advaita-Qruty-anupapattim  samadhaya  ’khanda-’dvaite  badhaka-’ntaram 

aha : 

Vamadeva-’dir  mukto,  na  ’dvaitam.  157. 

Vamadeva-’dir  mukto  ’sti,  tatha  'pi  ’danirn  bandhah  svasminn  anm 
10  bhava-siddhah ; ato  na  ’khanda-’tma-’dvaitam  ity  arthah. 

“sa  ca  ’pi  jati-smarana-’pta-bodhas  tatrai  ’va  janmany  apavargam  ape  ” 
’ty-adi-vakya-Qata-yirodha9  ce  ’ti  9esah.  na  cai  « ’vam  bandha-moksav 
upiidher  eve » ’ty  avagantavyam  ; 9ruti-smrti-siddhanta-virodhat ; < duh- 
kham  ma  bhunjlye  > ’ti  kamana-dar9anena  purusa-moksasyai  ’va  moksa- 
15  ’khya-parama-purusarthatvac  ca ; upadher  duhkha-hanasya  ca  tadarthyena 
paramparayai  ’va  purusarthatvat,  putra-’di-vad  iti. 

yad  apy  adhunikair  maya-vadibhir  ucyate : « advaita-9ruti-virodhad 
bandha-moksa-srsti-samhara-’di-9rutayo  badhyanta  » iti,  tad  apy  asat ; mok- 
sa-’khya-phalasya  ’pi  9ravana-kala  eva  ’bhava-ni9caye  9ravano-’ttaram 
20  manana-’di-vidher  ananusthana-laksana-’pramanya-prasangat ; prapanca- 
’ntargatasya  vedantasya  ’py  advaita-9rutya  badhe  vedanta-’vagate  ’py 
advaite  punah  sam9aya-'patte9  ca,  svapna-vakyasya  jiigrati  badhe  tad-vakya- 
’rthe  punah  saii^aya-vat.  kim  ca  “ mithya-buddhir  nastikate  ” ’ty  Anu9a- 
sanad  dharma-’disu  svapa-van  mithya-drstayo  bauddha-prabheda  eva  saiii- 
25  vrtika-9abdena  prapancasya  ’vidyikataya9  ca  tail’  abhyupagamad  iti  dik. 

«nanu  Vamadeva-’der  api  parama-mokso  na  jata  ity  abhyupeyam.» 
tatra  ’ha : 

anadav  adya  yavad  abhavad  bhavisyad  apy  evam.  158. 

anadau  kale  ’dya  yavac  cen  mokso  na  jatah  kasya-’pi,  tarhi  bhavisyat- 
30  kalo  ’py  evam  moksa-9unya  eva  syat ; samyak-sadhana-’nusthanasya  ’vi9e- 
sad  ity  arthah. 

tatra  prayogam  apy  aha: 

idanim  iva  sarvatra  na  ’tyanto-’cchedah.  159. 

sarvatra  kale  bandhasya  ’tyanto-’cchedah  kasya-’pi  pumso  na  ’sti,  var- 
35  tamana-kala-vad  ity  anumanarii  sambhaved  ity  arthah. 

purusanam  yad  eka-rupatvam  ekatva-pratipadaka-9ruty-artha-’vadhari- 
tarii,  tat  kim  moksa-kale  kiiii  sarvadai ’ve  ’ty  akanksayam  aha : 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  I.  164. 


73 


vyavrtto-’bhaya-rupah.  160. 

sa  ca  puruso  vyavrtto-’bhaya-rupo,  vyavrtto  nivrtto  rupa-bhedo  yasmat, 
tathe  ’ty  arthah.  ^ruti-smrti-nyayebhyah  sadai  ’kauupata-siddher  iti  Qesah. 
tad  uktam : 

“ bahu-rupa  iva  ’bhati  mayaya  bahu-rupaya ; 5 

ramamano  gunesv  asya  < mama  ’ham  > iti  badhyata  ” iti, 

“ jagad-akhya-maha-svapne  svapnat  svapna-’ntaram  vrajat 
rupaiii  tyajati  no  ^antam  brahma  Qantatva-brhhitam  ” iti  ca. 

« nanu  saksitvasya  ’nityatvat  purusanam  katham  sadai  ’ka-rupatvam  ? » 
tatra  ’ha : 10 

saksat-sambandhat  saksitvam.  161. 

purusasya  yat  saksitvam  uktam,  tat  saksat-sambandha-matrat ; na  tu 
parinamata  ity  arthah.  saksat-sambandhena  buddhi-matra-saksita  ’vagam- 
yate  “ saksad  drastari  sahijiiayam  ” iti  saksi-9abda-vyutpadanat.  saksad- 
drastrtvam  ca  ’vyavadhanena  drastrtvam.  pur  use  ca  saksat-sambandhah  15 
sva-buddhi-vrtter  eva  bhavati ; ato  buddher  eva  saksl  puruso,  ’nyesaiii  tu 
drastr-matram  iti  ^astriyo  vibhagah.  jnana-niyamaka9  ca  ’rtha-’karata- 
sthanlyah  pratibimba-rupa  eva  sambandho,  na  tu  samyoga-matram,  atipra- 
saiigad  ity  asakrd  aveditam.  Visnv-adeh  sarva-saksitvam  tv  indriya-’di- 
vyavadhana-’bhava-matrena  gaunam.  . 20 

aksa-sambandhat  saksitvam  iti  pathe  tv  aksam  atra  buddhih,  kara- 
natva-samanyat.  tasya  yathoktat  pratibimba-rupat  sambandhad  ity  arthah. 

ubhaya-rupatva-’bhava-siddhy-artham  purusasya  ’parau  vi9esav  aha 
sutrabhyam : 

nitya-muktatvam.  162.  25 

sadai  ’va  purusasya  duhkha-’khya-bandha-9unyatvam ; duhkha-’der 
buddhi-parinamatvad  ity  arthah.  purusarthas  tu  duhkha-bhoga-nivrttih 
pratibimba-rupa-duhkha-nivrttir  ve  ’ty  uktam  eva. 

audasinyam  ce  ’ti.  163. 

audasinyam  akartrtvam.  tena  ca  ’nye  ’pi  niskamatva-’daya  upalak-  30 
sanlyah  ; “ kamah  samkalpo  vicikitsa  91'addha  ’9raddlaa  dhrtir  adhrtir  lirlr 
dhir  bhir  ity  etat  sarvam  mana  eve  ” ’ti  91'uteh.  — iti-9abdah  purusa-dharma- 
pratipadana-samaptau. 

« nanv  evam  prakrti-purusayor  anyo-’nyam  vaidharmyena  viveke 
siddhe  purusasya  kartrtvam  buddher  api  ca  jnatrtvarii  gruti-smrtyor  ucya-  35 
manarii  katham  upapad}Teyatam  ? » tatra  ’ha : 


74 


I.  164.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


uparagat  kartrtvam,  cit  samnidhyac  — cit  samnidhyat.  164. 

atra  yatha-yogyam  anvayah:  purusasya  yat  kartrtvam,  tad  buddhy- 
uparagat ; buddhe§  ca  ya  citta,  sa  purusa-samnidhyat ; etad  ubhayarii  na 
vastavam  ity  arthah.  yatha  ’gny-ayasoh  parasparam  sarhyoga-v^esat 

6 paraspara-dharma-vyavahara  aupadhiko,  yatha  va  jala-suryayoh  samyogat 
paraspara-dharma-’ropas,  tathai  ’va  buddhi-purusayor  iti  bkavah.  etac  ca 
Ivarikaya  ’py  uktam : 

“ tasmat  tat-samyogad  acetanam  cetanavad  iva  lihgam, 
guna-kartrtve  ca  tatha  karte  ’va  bhavaty  udaslna  ” iti. 

10  cit-samnidhyad  iti  dvih-patho  ’dbyaya-samapti-sucana-’rtbah. 

heya-hane  tayor  hetu  iti  vytiha  yatha-kramam 
catvarab  gastra-mukhya-’rtba  adhyaye  ’smin  prapancitah. 

sarnksipta-sariikbya-sutranam  arthasya  ’tra  prapancanat 
Qastrarii  yoga-vad  eve  ’dam  Samkhya-pravacana-’bhidham. 

15  iti  Vijnana-’carya-nirmite  Kapila-samkbya-pravacanasya  bbasye  visaya- 

’dhyayah  prathamah. 


♦ 


gastrasya  visayo  nirupitah.  sampratam  purusasya  ’parinamitvo-’pa- 
padanaya  prakrtitah  srsti-prakriyam  ati-vistarena  dvitlya-’dbyaye  vaksyati. 
tatrai  ’va  pradbana-karyanam  svarupaiii  vistarato  vaktavyam,  tebhyo  ’pi 
20  purusasya  ’tispbuta-vivekaya.  ata  eva 

“ vikaram  prakrtim  cai  ’va  purusam  ca  sanatanam 
yo  yathavad  vijanati,  sa  vitrsno  vimucyata  ” 
iti  Moksadbarma-’disu  trayanam  eva  jiieyatva-vacanam.  tatra  ’dav  aceta- 
nayab  prakrter  nisprayojana-srastrtve  muktasya  ’pi  bandba-prasanga  ity 
25  a^ayena  jagat-sarjane  prayojanam  filia : 

vimukta-moksa-’rtham  svartham  va  pradhanasya.  1. 

kartrtvam  iti  p urva-'dby aya-cjesa-s utrad  anusajyate.  svabhavato  duh- 
kba-bandhad  vimuktasya  purusasya  pratibimba-rupa-dubkba-moksa-’rtbam 
pratibimba-sambandhena  dulrkba-moksa-’rtham  va  pradhanasya  jagat-kartr- 
30  tvam ; atbava  svartham,  svasya  paramarthika-duhkha-moksa-’rtham  ity 
arthah.  yady  api  moksa-vad  bbogo  ’pi  srsteb  prayojanam,  tatha  ’pi 
mukhyatvan  moksa  evo  ’ktah. 

« nanu  moksa-’rtbam  cet  srstis,  tarbi  sakrt-srstyai  ’va  moksa-sambhave 
punah-punab  srstir  na  syad? » iti.  tatra  ’ha: 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  II.  5.  75 

viraktasya  tat-siddheh.  2. 

nai  ’kada  srster  moksah,  kim  tu  babugo  janmamiarana-vyadhy-adi- 
vividha-duhkhena  bhrgaiii  taptasya ; tatag  ca  prakrti-purusayor  viveka- 
khyatyo  ’tpanna-para-vaixagyasyai  'va  mokso-’tpatti-sidclber  ity  arthah. 

sakrt-srstya  vairagya-’siddbau  hetum  aba : 

na  Qravana-matrat  tat-siddhir,  anadi-vasanaya  balavattvat.  3. 

gravanam  api  babu-janma-krta-punyena  bliavati.  tatra  ’pi  gravana- 
matran  na  vairagya-siddbib,  kirn  tu  saksat-karat.  saksat-karac  ca  jbatiti 
na  bbavati ; anadi-mitbya-vasanaya  balavattvat;  kim  tu  yoga-nistbaya. 
yoge  ca  pratibandba-babulyam  ity  ato  babu-janmabliii’  eva  vairagyam 
moksag  ca  kadaK;it  kasya-cid  eva  sidbyatl  ’ty  artbab. 

srsti-pravabe  betv-antaram  aha : 

bahu-bhrtya-vad  va  pratyekam.  4. 

yatba  grba-stbanam  pratyekam  babavo  bbartavya  bbavanti  stii-putra- 
’di-bbedena,  evam  sattva-’di-gunanam  api  pratyekam  asarbkhya-purusa 
vimocanlya  bbavanti.  atab  kiyat-purusa-mokse  ’pi  purusa-’ntara-mocana- 
’rtbam  srsti-pravabo  gbatate ; purusanam  anantyad  ity  arthab.  tatha  ca 
Yoga-sutram  : “ krta-’rtbam  prati  nastam  apy  anastam  tad  anya-sadbarana- 
tvad”  iti. 

« nanu  prakrter  eva  srastrtvarii  katham  ucyate  ; “ tasmad  va  etasmad 
atmana  akagah  sambbuta”  iti  grutya  purusasya  ’pi  srastrtva-siddber  ? » 
iti.  tatra ’ba: 

prakrti-vastave  ca  purusasya  ’dbyasa-siddhih.  5. 

prakrtau  srastrtvasya  vastutve  ca  siddhe  purusasya  srastrtva-’dhyasa 
eva  grutisu  sidhyati;  upasanayam  eva  grutes  tatparyat;  “ajam  ekam  ” ity- 
adi-gruty-antarena  prakrteh  srastrtva-sidclbeb ; pumsam  kutastba-cin-ma- 
trata-bodhaka-gruty-antara-virodhac  ce  ’ty  artbah.  ayaiii  ca  ’dbyasa  upa- 
cara-rupo  loke  sidclba  eva  ’sti.  yatba  sva-gaktisu  yodhesu  vartamanau 
jaya-parajayau  rajany  upacaryete,  tatba  sva-gaktau  prakrtau  vartamanam 
srastrtva-’dikam  gaktimatsu  purusesu  ‘pacaryate,  gakti-gaktimad-abhedat. 
tad  uktarii  Kaurme: 

“ gakti-gaktimator  bhedam  pagyanti  parama-’rtbatab, 
abbedam  ca  ’nupagyanti  yoginas  tattva-cintaka  ” iti. 

bhedam  anyo-’nya-’bbavam  abbedam  ca  ’vibhaga-rupam  prakrty-adi-tattvo- 
’pasakah  pagyanti  ’ty  arthab.  tayog  co  ’daharanam  “ atba  ’ta  adego : ne 
"ti  ne  ’tl  ” ’ty-adi-grutih,  “ atmai  ’ve  ’dam  sarvam  ” ity-adi-grutig  ce  ’ti 
bhavah. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


76 


II.  6.  Sdmkhya-pravacatia-bhdsye. 


« nanv  evam  prakrtav  api  srastrtvam  vastavam  iti  kuto  ’vadhrtam  ; 
srsteh  svapna-’di-tulyataya  api  §ravanad  ? » iti.  tatra  ’ha : 

karyatas  tat-siddheh.  6. 

karyanam  artha-kriya-karitaya  vastavatvena  karyata  eva  dharmi-gra- 
5 haka-pramanena  prakrter  vastava-srastrtva-siddher  ity  arthah.  svapna-’di- 
tulyata-Qrutayas  tv  anityata-rupa-’sattva-’iiga-matre  purusa-’dhyastatva-’nge 
va  bodhyah;  anyatha  srsti-pratipadaka-^ruti-virodhat ; svapna-padarthanam 
api  manah-parinamatvena  ’tyanta-’satta-virahac  ce  ’ti. 

« nanu  prakrteh  svarthatva-pakse  mukta-purusam  praty  api  sa  pra- 
io  varteta.»  tatra  ’ha  : 

cetano-’dde^an  niyamah,  kantaka-moksa-vat.  7. 

citi  saiiijnana  iti  vyutpattya  cetano  ’tra  ’bhijnah.  — yathai  ’kam  eva 
kantakam  ya§  cetano  ’bhijhas  tasmad  eva  mucyate,  tam  praty  eva  duhkha- 
’tmakarn  na  bhavaty,  anyan  prati  tu  bhavaty  eva,  tatha  prakrtir  api  cetanad 
15  abhijilat  krta-’rthad  eva  mucyate,  tam  praty  eva  duhkha-’tmika  na  bhavaty, 
anyan  anabhijnan  prati  tu  duhkha-’tmika  bhavaty  eve  ’ti  niyamo  vyavasthe 
’ty  arthah.  etena  svabhavato  baddhaya  api  prakrteh  sva-mokso  ghatata 
ity  ato  na  mukta-purusam  prati  pravartata  iti. 

«nanu  puruse  srastrtvam  adhyasta-matram  iti  yad  uktarii,  tan  na 
20  yuktam ; prakrti-sarhyogena  purusasya  ’pi  mahad-adi-parinamau-’cityat. 
drsto  hi  prthivy-adi-yogena  kastha-’deh  prthivy-adi-sadrQah  parinama  » iti. 
tatra  ’ha : 

anya-yoge  ’pi  tat-siddhir  na  ’njasyena,  ’yo-daha-vat.  8. 

prakrti-yoge  ’pi  purusasya  na  srastrtva-siddhir  anjasyena  saksat. 
25  tatra  drstanto  ’yo-daha-vat ; yatha  ’yaso  na  dagdhrtvam  saksad  asti,  kim 
tu  sva-saihyukta-’gni-dvarakam  adhyastam  eve  ’ty  arthah.  ukta-drstante 
tu  ’bhayoh  parinamah  pratyaksa-siddhatvad  isyate,  samdigdha-sthale  tv 
ekasyai  ’va  parinameno  ’papattav  ubhayoh  parinama-kalpane  gauravam ; 
anyatha  japa-samyogat  sphatikasya  raga-parinama-’patter  iti. 

30  srsteh  phalam  moksa  iti  prag  uktam ; idanlm  srster  mukhyarh  nimitta- 
karanam  aha: 

raga-viragayor  yogah  srstih.  9. 

rage  srstir,  vairagye  ca  yogah,  svartipe  ’vasthanam,  muktir  iti  yavat, 
athava  citta-vrtti-nirodha  ity  arthah.  tatha  ca  ’nvaya-vyatirekabhyarir 
35  ragah  srsti-karanam  ity  a^ayah.  tatha  ca  grutir  api  Brahma-’di-rupaiii 
vividha-karma-gatim  uktva  ’ha:  “iti  nu  kamayamano,  ’tka  ’kamayamano, 


Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  II.  12. 


77 


yo  ’kamo  niskama  apta-kama  atma-kamo,  na  tasya  prana  utkramanti  ” ’ti. 
raga-vairagye  api  prakrti-dharmav  eva. 

itah  pararii  srsti-prakriyaih  vaktum  arabhate : 

mahad-adi-kramena  panca-bhutanam.  10. 

srstir  iti  purva-sutrad  anuvartate.  yady  apy  “ etasmad  atmana  ak agah  5 
sambhuta  ” ity-adi-grutav  adav  eva  panca-bhutanam  srstih  gruyate,  tatha 
’pi  mahad-adi-kramenai  ’va  panca-bhutanarii  srstir  iste  ’ty  arthah.  teja- 
adi-srsti-grutau  gagana-vayu-srster  apurana-vad  ukta-crutav  apy  adau 
mahad-adi-srstih  puraniye  ’ti  bhavah.  atra  ca  pramanam  ghata-srsti-vad 
antahkarana-’tirikta-’khila-srster  antalikarana-vrtti-purvakatva-’numanam.  io 
kiiii  ca 

“ etasmaj  jayate  prano  manah  sarve-’ndriyani  ca 
kharii  vayur  jyotir  apa§  ca  prthivi  vi^vasya  dharinl  ” 

’ti  9ruty-antara-stha-patha-krama-’nurodhena  “ sa  pranam  asrjat,  pranac 
chraddham  kham  vayum  ” ity-adi-gruty-antarena  ca  panca-bliuta-srsteh  15 
prari  mahad-adi-srstir  avadliaryata  iti.  pranaQ  ca  ’ntahkaranasya  vrtti- 
bheda  iti  vaksyati ; ato  ’syam  91'utau  prana  eva  mahat  tattvam  iti.  tatha 
Vedanta-sutram  api  mahad-adi-kramenai  ’va  srstirii  vakti : “antara  vijnana- 
manasi  kramena  tal-lihgad  ” iti ; sad-akaQayor  madhye  buddhi-manasl 
utpadyete  iti  kramene  ’ty  arthah.  manasi  ca  ’harnkarasya  prave^a  iti.  20 

prakrter  eva  srastrtvam  sva-moksa-’rthaih,  tasya  nityatvat;  mahad- 
adinam  tu  sva-sva-vikara-srastrtvarii  na  sva-moksa-’rtham,  anityatvad  iti 
vi§esam  aha : 

atma-’rthatvat  srster  nai  ’sam  atma-’rtha  arambhah.  11. 

esam  mahad-adinaih  srastrtvasya  ’tma-’rthatvat  purusa-moksa-’rtha-  25 
tvan  na  svartha  arambhah  srastrtvam ; vinaQitvena  moksa-’yogad  ity 
arthah.  para-moksa-’rthakatve  ca  ’vagyake  purusa-moksa-’rthakatvam  eva 
yuktarh,  na  prakrti-moksa-’rthakatvam  ; tasyah  purusa-gunatvad  iti. 

khanda-dik-kalayoh  srstim  aha : 

dik-kalav  akaga-’dibhyah.  12.  30 

nityau  yau  dik-kalau,  tav  akaga-prakrti-bhutau  prakrter  guna-vigesav 
eva.  ato  dik-kalayor  vibhutvo-’papattih  ; “ akaga-vat  sarva-gatag  ca  nitya  ” 
ity-adi-gruty-uktarii  vibhutvam  ca  ’kagasyo  ’papannam.  yau  tu  khancla- 
dik-kalau,  tau  tu  tat-tad-upadhi-samyogad  akagad  utpadyete  ity  arthah; 
adi-gabdeno  ’padhi-grahanad  iti.  yady  api  tat-tad-upadhi-vigista-’kagam  35 
eva  khanda-dik-kalau,  tatha  ’pi  vigistasya  ’tiriktata-’bhyupagama-vadena 
vaigesika-naye  grotrasya  karyata-vat  tat-karyatvam  atro  ’ktam. 


78 


II.  13.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


idanlm  “ mahad-adi-kramene  ” ’ty  uktan  svarupato  dharmatag  ca  kra- 
mena  dargayati : 

adhyavasayo  buddhih.  13. 

mahat-tattvasya  paryayo  buddhir  iti ; adhyavasayag  ca  nigcaya-’khyas 
5 tasya  sadharani  vrttir  ity  arthah.  abheda-nirdegas  tu  dharma-dharmy- 
abhedat.  asyag  ca  buddher  mahattvam  sve-’tara-sakala-karya-vyapakatvan 
mahai-’gvaryac  ca  mantavyam, 

“savikarat  pradhanat  tu  mahat  tattvam  ajayata, 
mahan  iti,  yatah  khyatir  lokanaiii  jayate  sade  ” 

10  ’ti  smrteh.  “asya  mahato  bhutasya  nih^vasitam  etad  yad  Rgveda”  ity- 
adi-^ruti-smrtisu  ca  Hiranyagarbhe  cetane  ’pi  mahan  iti  gabdo  buddhy- 
abliimanitvenai  ’va ; yatha  prtbivy-abhimani-cetane  prthivl-gabdas,  tad  vat. 
evam  eva  Rudra-’disv  abamkara-’di-gabdo  ’pi  bodhyah.  prakrty-abhimani- 
devatam  arabhya  sarvesam  eva  bhuta-’bhimani-paryantanaria  devanam  sva- 
15  sva-buddhi-rupag  ca  pratiniyato-’padhayo  mahat-tattvasyai  ’va  ’iiga  iti. 

mahat-tattvasya  ’paran  api  dharman  aha : 

tat-karyaria  dharma-’di.  14. 

dharma-jnana-vairagyai-’gvaryany  api  buddhy-upadanakani,  na  ’ham- 
kara-’dy-upadanakani ; buddher  eva  niratigaya-sattva-karyatvad  ity  arthah. 

20  « nanv  evaiii  katham  nara-pagv-adi-gatanam  buddhy-ahganam  adharma- 

prabalyam  upapadyatam  ? » tatra  ’ha  : 

mahad  uparagad  viparitam.  15. 

tad  eva  mahan  mahat  tattvam  rajas-tamobhyam  uparagad  viparitarii 
ksudram  adharma-'jnana-’vairagya-’naigvarya-dharmakam  api  bhavatl  ’ty 
25  arthah.  etena  < sarva  eva  purusa  Igvara  > iti  gruti-smrti-pravado  ’py  upa- 
paditah ; sarvo-’padhlnam  svabhavikai-’gvaryasya  rajas-tamobhyam  eva 
’varanad  iti.  « nanv  evam  dharma-’dy-avastliana-’rtham  buddher  api  nitya- 
tvat  katham  karyate  ? » ’ti  cen,  na ; prakrty-anga-rtipe  blja-’vastha-mahat- 
tattve  sattva-vigese  karma-vasana-’dlnam  avasthanat  tasyai  ’va  jiiana- 
30  karana-’vasthayam  ankura-vad  utpatty-anglkarat.  tatha  ca  ’kaga-vad  eva 
nitya-’nityo-’bhaya-rupa  buddhih.  yatha  ca  karana-’vastha-’kage  prakrti- 
vyavahara  eva,  na  ’kaga-vyavahara,  akaga-linga-gabda-’bhavad,  evaiii 
karana-’vastha-buddhav  api  prakrti-vyavahara  eva,  buddhi-linga-’dhyava- 
saya-’dy-abhavad  iti. 

35  mahat-tattvam  laksayitva  tat-karyam  ahamkaram  laksayati : 

abhimano  ’hamkarah.  16. 

aham-karoti  ’ty  ahainkarah  kumbha-kara-vad  antahkarana-dravyam. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


II.  18. 


79 


sa  ca  dharma-dharmy-abhedad  abhimana  ity  ukto  ’sadharana-vrttita- 
sucanaya.  buddhya  nigcita  eva  ’rthe  ’hamkara-xnamakarau  jayete.  ato 
vrttyoh  karya-karana-bhava-’nusarena  vrttimator  api  karya-karana-bhava 
unnlyata  iti  prag  evo  ’ktam.  antahkaranam  ekam  eva  bija-’nkura-maha- 
vrksa-’di-vad  avastha-traya-matra-bhedat  karya-karana-bhavam  apadyata  6 
iti  ca  prag  evo  ’ktam.  ata  eva  Vayu-Matsyayor 

“ mano  maban  matir  Brahma  pur  buddbih  khyatir  Igvara  ” 
iti  mano-buddbyor  eka-paryayatvam  uktam  iti. 

krama-’gatam  abamkarasya  k ary  am  aha  : 

ekadaga-panca-tanmatram  tat-karyam.  17.  io 

ekadage  ’ndriyani  gabda-’di-panca-tanmatram  ca  ’hamkarasya  karyam 
ity  arthah.  < maya  ’nene  ’ndriyene  ’dam  rupa-’dikam  bboktavyam,  idam 
eva  sukha-sadhanam  > ity-ady-abhimanad  eva  ’di-sargesv  indriya-tad-visayo- 
’tpattya  ’hamkara  indriya-’di-hetuh ; loke  bboga-’bbimaninai  ’va  raga-dvara 
bhogo-’pakarana-karana-darganat ; “ rupa-ragad  abhuc  caksur”  ity-adina  15 
Moksadharme  Hiranyagarbhasya  ragad  eva  samasti-caksur-ady-utpatti- 
smaranac  ce  ’ti  bhavah.  atag  ca  bhute-’ndriyayor  maclhye  raga-dharmakam 
mana  eva  ’dav  ahamkarad  utpadyata  iti  vigesab;  tanmatra-’dinam  raga- 
karyatvad  iti. 

atra  ’pi  vigesam  aha  : 20 

sattvikam  ekadagakam  pravartate  vaikrtad  ahamkarat.  18. 

ekadaganam  puranam  ekadagakam  manah  sodaga-’tma-gana-madhye 
sattvikam;  atas  tad-vaikrtat  sattvika-’hamkaraj  jayata  ity  arthah.  atag 
ca  rajasa-’bamkarad  dage  ’ndriyani  tamasa-’hamkarac  ca  tanmatrani  ’ty 
avagantavyam ; 25 

“ vaikarikas  taijasag  ca  tamasag  ce  ’ty  aharb  tridha. 
aham-tattvad  vikurvanan  mano  vaikarikad  abhut, 
vaikarikag  ca  ye  deva,  artha-’bhivyanjanam  yatah ; 
taijasad  inclriyany  eva  jnana-karma-mayani  ca ; 

tamaso  bhuta-suksma-’dir,  yatah  kham,  lingam  atmana  ” 30 

ity-adi-smrtibhya  eva  nirnayat.  ata  eva  Purana-’dy-anusarena  Karikayam 
apy  etad  uktam : 

“ sattvika  ekadagakah  pravartate  vaikrtad  ahamkarat, 
bhuta-’des  tanmatrah,  sa  tamasas,  taijasad  ubhayam”  iti. 

taijaso  rajasah ; ubbayarir  jnana-karme-’ndriye.  35 

« nanu  “ devata-laya-grutir  ” ity  agami-sutre  karananam  devan  vak- 
syati ; tat  katkam  Karikaya  ’pi  devanarii  sattvika-’hamkara-karyatvam  no 


80 


II.  18.  SamkJiya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


’ktam  » iti.  ucyate  : samasti-caksur-adi-^aririnah  surya-’di-cetana  eva  cak- 
sur-adi-devatah  ^ruyante  ; ata^  ca  vyasti-karananam  samasti-karanani  devate 
’ty  eva  paryavasyati.  tatha  ca  vyasti-samastyor  ekata-’gayena  ’tra  9astre 
devah  karanebhyo  na  prthafi  nirdigyante.  atah  samasti-’ndriyani  mano- 
6 ’peksaya  ’lpa-sattvatvena  rajasa-’hamkara-karyatvenai  ’va  nirdistani. 
smrtisu  ca  vyastl-’ndriya-’peksaya  ’dhika-sattvatvena  sattvika-’hariikara- 
karyatayo  ’ktanl  ’ty  avirodha  ity  avagantavyam.  tad  evam  ahamkarasya 
traividhyan  mahato  ’pi  tat-karanasya  traividhyam  mantavyam ; 

“sattviko  rajasa9  cai  ’va  tamasa9  ca  tridha  mahan  ” 

10  iti  smaranat.  traividhyam  ca  ’nayor  vyakti-bkedad  an9a-bhedad  ve  ’ty 
anyad  etat. 

ekada9e  ’ndriyani  dar9ayati : 

karmendriya-buddhindriyair  antaram  ekadagakam.  19. 

karmendriyani  vak-pani-pada-payu-’pasthani  panca,  jnanendriyani  ca 
15  caksuh-9rotra-tvag-rasana-ghrana-’khyani  panca.  etair  da9abhih  saha  ’nta- 
ram  mana  ekada9akam  ekada9e-’ndriyam  ity  arthah.  indrasya  samghate- 
’9varasya  karanam  indriyam.  tatha  ca  ’hamkara-karyatve  sati  karanatvam 
indriyatvam  iti. 

indriyanam  bhautikatva-matam  nirakaroti: 

20  ahamkarikatva-gruter  na  bbautikani.  20. 

indriyam  ’ti  9esah.  ahamkarikatve  ca  pramana-bhuta  9rutih  kala- 
lupta  ’py  acarya-vakyan  Manv-ady-akbila-smrtibbya9  ca  ’numlyate.  pra- 
tyaksa  91’utir  “ aham  bahu  syam  ” ity-adih.  « nanv  “ annamayaiii  hi, 
saumya,  mana  ” ity-adir  bhautikatve  ’pi  91’utir  astl » ’ti  cen,  na ; praka- 
25  9akatva-samyena  ’ntahkarano-’padanatvasyai  ’vo  ’citataya  ’hamkarikatva- 
9ruter  eva  mukhyatvat ; bhutanam  api  Hiranyagarbha-samkalpa-janyataya 
’nnasya  mano-janyatvac  ca.  vyasti-mana-adlnam  bhuta-samsrstatayai  ’va 
tisthatam  bhutebhyo  ’bhivyakti-matrena  tu  bhautika-9rutir  gaunl  ’ti. 

«nanu  tatha  ’py  ahariikarikatva-nirnayo  na  ghatate;  “asya  purusasya 
30  ’gniria  vag  apyeti,  vatam  prana9,  caksur  adityam  ” ity-adi-9rutau  devatasv 
indriyanam  laya-kathanena  devato-’padanakatvasya  ’py  avagamat ; karana 
eva  hi  karyasya  laya  » ity  a9ankya  ’ha : 

devata-laya-grutir  na  ’rambhakasya.  21. 

devatasu  ya  laya-9rutih,  sa  na  ’rambhakasya  na  ’rambhaka-visayim 
35  ’ty  arthah;  anarambhake  ’pi  bhu-tale  jala-bindor  laya-darganat ; anaram- 
bhakesv  api  bhutesv  atmano  laya-9ravanac  ca.  “ vijnana-ghana  evai 


Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


II.  27. 


81 


’tebhyo  bhutebhyah  samutthaya  tany  eva  ’nuvinagyatl  ” ’ty-adi-grutav  iti 
bhavah. 

indriya-’ntargatam  mano  nityam  iti  kecit.  tat  pariharati  : 

tad-utpatti-gruter  vinaga-darganac  ca.  22. 

tesam  sarvesam  eve  ’ndriyanam  utpattir  asti ; 5 

“etasmaj  jayate  prano  manah  sarve-’ndriyani  ce” 

’ty-adi-gruteh ; vrddlia-’dy-avasthasu  caksur-adlnam  iva  manaso  ’py  apa- 
caya-’dina  vinaga-nirnayac  ce  ’ty  arthah.  tatba  co  ’ktam : 

“ dagakena  nivartante  manah  sarve-’ndriyani  ce  ” ’ti. 
manaso  nityatva-vacanani  ca  prakrty-akhya-blja-param  ’ti.  10 

golaka-jatam  eve  ’ndriyam  iti  nastika-matam  apakaroti : 

atindriyam  indriyam,  bhrantanam  adhisthanam.  23. 

indriyam  sarvam  atindriyam,  na  tu  pratyaksam ; bhrantanam  eva 
tv  adhisthanam  golakarii  tadatmyene  ’ndriyam  ity  arthah.  — adhisthanam 
ity  eva  pathah.  15 

ekam  eve  ’ndriyam  gakti-bhedad  vilaksana-karya-karl  ’ti  matam 
apakaroti : 

gakti-bhede  ’pi  bheda-siddhau  nai  ’katvam.  24. 

ekasyai ’ve  ’ndriyasya  gakti-hheda-svlkare  ’pi  ’ndriya-bhedah  sidhyati; 
gaktlnam  apl  ’ndriyatvat.  ato  nai  ’katvam  indriyasye  ’ty  arthah.  20 

« nanv  ekasmad  ahamkaran  nanavidhe-’ndriyo-’tpatti-kalpanayam 
nyaya-virodhah.»  tatra  ’ha : 

na  kalpana-virodhab  pramana-drstasya.  25. 

sugamam. 

ekasyai  ’va  mukhye-’ndriyasya  manaso  ’nye  daga  gakti-bheda  ity  aha : 25 

ubhaya-’tmakam  manah.  26. 

jnana-karme-’ndriya-’tmakam  mana  ity  arthah. 

ubhaya-’tmakam  ity  asya  ’rthaiii  svayaih  vivrnoti : 

guna-parinama-bhedan  nanatvam,  avastha-vat.  27. 

yathai  ’ka  eva  narah  sanga-vagan  nanatvam  bhajate,  kaminl-saiigat  30 
kamuko,  virakta-sahgad  virakto,  ’nya-saiigac  ca  ’nya,  evam  mano  ’pi  caksur- 
adi-sahgac  caksur-ady-eklbhavena  dargana-’di-vrtti-vigistataya  nana  bhavati. 
tatra  hetur  gune  ’ty-adi;  gunanaih  sattva-’dlnam  parinama-bhedesu  sam- 
arthyad  ity  arthah.  etac  ca  “ ’nyatra-mana  abbuvarii,  na  ’grausam  ” ity- 


82 


II.  27.  Safnkhy  a-pravacana-bhasye . 


adi-gruti-siddhac  caksur-axlinam  manah-samyogam  vina  vyapara-’ksamatvad 
anumlyate. 

jnana-karme-’ndriyayor  visayam  aha: 

rupa-’di-rasa-mala-’nta  ubhayoh.  28. 

5 anna-rasanam  malah  purisa-’dih.  tatha  ca  rupa-rasa-gandha-spar^a- 
gabda  vaktavya-’datavya-gantavya-’nandayitavyo-’tsrastavyag  co  ’bhayor 
jnana-karme-’ndriyayor  daga  visaya  ity  arthah.  anandayitavyam  co  ’pa- 
stbasyo  ’pastha-’ntaram  ; upastbasya  by  upastha-’ntaram  visaya  iti. 

yasye  ’ndrasya  yeno  ’pakarenai  ’tan!  ’ndriyanl  ’ty  ucyante,  tad  ubha- 
10  yam  aha : 

drastrtva-’dir  atmanah,  karanatvam  indriyanam.  29. 

drastrtva-’di-pancakam  vaktrtva-’di-pancakam  samkalpayitrtvam  ca 
’tmanah  purusasya ; dar§ana-’di-vrttau  karanatvam  tv  indriyanam  ity 
arthah.  « nanu  drastrtva-Qrotrtva-’dikam  kada-cid  anubbave  paryavasanat 
15  purusasya  ’vikarino  ’pi  ghatatam ; vaktrtva-’dikarii  tu  kriya-matram,  tat 
katham  kutasthasya  ghatatam  ? » iti  cen,  na ; ayas-kanta-vat  samnidhya- 
matrena  dar  9 an  a-’  di- vrtti-k  artr  t vasy  ai  ’va  ’tra  drastrtva-’di-gabda-’rtbatvat. 
yatha  lii  maha-rajab  svayam  avyapriyamano  ’pi  sainyena  karanena  yoddba 
bhavaty,  ajna-matrena  prerakatvat,  tatha  kutastho  ’pi  purusaQ  caksur-ady- 
20  akbila-karanair  drasta  vakta  samkalpayita  ce  ’ty  evam-adir  bhavati ; sarii- 
yoga-’kbya-samnidbya-matrenai  ’va  tesam  prerakatvad,  ayas-kanta-mani- 
vad  iti.  kartrtvam  ca  ’tra  karaka-cakra-prayoktrtvam,  karanatvam  tu 
kriyarhetu-vyaparavattvam  tat-sadhakatamatvaiii  va,  kutliara-’ di-vat.  yat 
tu  Qastresu  puruse  dargana-’di-kartrtvam  nisidbyate,  tad-anuktila-krtimat- 
25  tvam  tat  tat-kriyavattvam  va.  tatha  co  ’ktam : 

“ ata  atmani  kartrtvam  akartrtvam  ca  samsthitam : 
niriccbatvad  akarta  ’sau,  karta  samnidbi-matrata  ” iti. 

ata  eva  karaka-cakra-prayoktrta-Qakter  atma-svarupataya  drastrtva-vaktr- 
tva-’dikam  atmano  nityam  iti  91'uyate  “na  drastur  drster  viparilopo  vidyate, 
30  na  vaktur  vakter  viparilopo  vidyata  ” ity-adine  ’ti.  « nanu  pramana- 
vibhage  pratyaksa-’di-vrttlnam  eva  karanatvam  uktam  ; atra  katham  indri- 
yasyo  ’cyata?»  iti  cen,  na  ; atra  da r 9a n a-’ d i-r upas u caksur-adi-dvaraka- 
buddhi-vrttisv  eve  ’ndriyanam  karanatva-vacanat ; tatra  ca  purusa-nisthe 
bodha-’kbya-phale  vrttlnam  karanatvasyo  ’ktatvad  iti. 

35  idanlm  antahkarana-trayasya  ’sadharana-vrttlr  aba : 

trayanam  svalaksanyam.  30. 

trayanam  mabad-ahariikara-manasam  svalaksanyam.  svam-svaih  lak- 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bJidsye.  II.  32. 


83 


sanam  asadharanl  vrttir  yesam  iti  madliyama-pada-lopl  vigrahah;  tasya 
bhavas  tattvam  ity  arthah. 

loke  ca  mabato  laksanam  adhyavasaya-’di-prakrsta-gunavattvam ; 
ahamkrtasya  ca  ’tmany  avidyamana-guna-’ropah ; manasag  ce  < ’dam  astv  > 
ity  anglkaranam  iti.  tatha  ca  buddher  vrttir  adhyavasayo,  ’bhimano 
’hamkarasya,  samkalpa-vikalpau  manasa  ity  ayatam.  saihkalpag  ciklrsa, 
“ saiiikalpah  karma  manasam  ” ity  Anugasanat ; vikalpag  ca  samgayo  yogo- 
’kta-bhrama-vigeso  va,  na  tu  viQista-jnanaiii,  tasya  buddhi-vrttitvad  iti. 

trayanaiii  sadharanlm  vrttim  apy  aha : 

samanya-karana-vrttih  prana-’dya  vayavah  panca.  31. 

prana-’di-rupah  panca  vayu-vat  samcarad  vayavo  ye  prasiddhas,  te 
samanya  sadharam  karanasya  ’ntahkarana-trayasya  vrttih,  parinama-bheda 
ity  arthah.  tad  etat  Ivarikayo  'ktam : 

“ svalaksanyam  vrttis  trayasya,  sai  ’sa  bhavaty  asamanya ; 
samanya-karana-vrttih  prana-’dya  vayavah  pahce  ” ’ti. 

atra  ka^cit  « prana-’dya  vayu-vi^esa  eva,  te  ca  ’ntahkarana-vrttya 
jlvana-yoni-prayatna-rupaya  vyapriyanta  iti  krtva  prana-’ dyah  karana-vrt- 
tir  ity  abheda-nirdega  » ity  aha.  tan  na ; “ na  vayu-kriye,  prthag-upade- 
qad  ” iti  Vedanta-sutrena  pranasya  vayutva-vayu-parinamatvayoh  sphutam 
pratisedhad  atra  ’pi  tad-eka-vakyatau-’cityat ; mano-dharmasya  kama-’deh 
prana-ksobhakataya  samanadhikaranyenai  ’vau  ’cityac  ca.  vayu-pranayoh 
prthag-upade^a-qrutayas  tu : 

“ etasmaj  jayate  prano  manah  sarve-’ndriyani  ca 
kharii  vayur  jyotir  iipag  ca  prthiv!  vigvasya  dharinl  ” 

’ty-adya  iti.  ata  eva  linga-carlra-madhye  prananam  aganane  ’pi  na  nyu- 
nata ; buddher  eva  kriya-gaktya  sutratma-prana-’di-namakatvad  iti. 

antahkarana-pariname  ’pi  vayu-tulya-samcara-vigesad  vayu-devata- 
’dhisthitatvac  ca  vayu-vyavaharo-’papattir  iti. 

vaigesikanam  iva  ’smakarn  na  ’yam  niyamo,  yad  indriya-vrttih  krame- 
nai  ’ va  bhavati,  nai  ’kade  ’ty  aha : 

kramaQO  ’kramagag  ce  ’ndriya- vrttih.  32. 

sugamam.  jati-samkaryasya  ’smakarn  adosatvat  samagrl-samava- 
dhane  saty  anekair  api  ’ndriyair  ekadai  ’ka-vrtty-utpadane  badhakam  na 
’sti  ’ti  bhavah. 

indriya-vrttinam  vibhagag  ca  Karikaya  vyakhyatah : 

“ gabda-’disu  pancanam  alocana-matram  isyate  vrttih ; 
vacana-’dana-viharano-’tsarga-’nandag  ca  pancanam  ” iti. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


84 


II.  32.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


alocanam  ca  purva-’caryair  vyakhyatam  : 

“ asti  hy  alocanam  jnanam  prathamam  nirvilcalpakam ; 
param  punas  tatha  vastu-dharmair  jaty-adibhis  tatlie  ” ’ti. 

param  uttara-kalinam  ca  punar  vastu-dharmair  dravya-rupa-dharmais  tatha 
6 jaty-adibhig  ca  jnanam  savikalpakam  tatha  ’locana-’khyam  bhavati  ’ty 
arthah.  tatha  ca  nirvikalpaka-savikalpaka-rupam  dvividham  apy  aindri- 
yakaiii  jnanam  alocana-samjnam  iti  labdham.  kagcit  tu  « nirvikalpakaih 
jnanam  eva  ’locanam  indriya-janyam  ca  bhavati,  savikalpakam  tu  mano- 
matra-janyam » iti  gloka-’rtham  aha.  tan  na;  Yoga-bhasye  Vyasa-devair 
10  vigista-jnanasya  ’py  aindriyakatvasya  vyavasthapitatvat ; indriyair  vigista- 
jnane  badhaka-’bhavac  ca.  sama  eva  ca  sutra-’rtham  apy  evaiii  vyacaste : 
«bahye-’ndriyam  arabhya  buddhi-paryantasya  vrttir  utsargatah  kramena 
bhavati  kadac i t tu  vyaghra-’di-dar^ana-kale  bhaya-vigesad  vidyul-late  ’va 
sarva-karanesv  ekadai  ’va  vrttir  bhavati  ’ty  artha » iti.  tad  apy  asat ; 
15  asmin  sutra  indriya-vrttinam  eva  kramika-’kramikatva-vacanat.  na 
buddhy-ahaiirkara-vrttyoh  prasahgo  ’py  asti.  kirn  cai  ’kada  ’neke-’ndriya- 
vrttav  eva  vadi-vipratipattya  tan-nirnaya-paratvam  eva  sutrasyo  ’citam, 
mano-’nutva-pratisedhaya,  na  tu  kaka-danta-’nvesana-paratvam  iti. 

pindikrtya  buddhi-vrttih  samsara-nidanata-pratipadana-’rtham  Fidau 
20  dar^ayati : 

vrttayah  paiicatayyah  klista-’klistah.  33. 

klista  aklista  va  bhavantu  vrttayah,  paiicatayyah  panca-prakara  eva, 
na  ’dhika  ity  arthah.  klista  duhkhadah  samsarika-vrttayo,  ’klista^  ca  tad- 
viparita  yoga-kalina-vrttayali.  vrttinam  paiica-prakaratvam  Patanjala- 
25  sutreno  ’ktam:  u pramana-viparyaya- v ikalpa-nidra-smrtaya  ” iti.  tatra 

pramana-vrttir  atra  ’py  ukta.  viparyayas  tv  asmakam  viveka-’gralia  eva, 
’nyatha-khyater  nirasyatvat.  vikalpas  tu  viQesa-darQana-kale  ’pi  < Rahoh 
girah,  purusasya  caitanyam  > ity-adi-jnanam.  nidra  ca  susupti-kalina 
buddhi-vrttih.  smrtig  ca  samskara-janyam  jnanam  iti.  etat  sarvam 
30  Pataiijale  sutritam. 

ya  eta  buddhi-vrttaya  ukta,  etad-aupadhiky  eva  purusasya  ’nya- 
rupata,  na  svatah;  etan-nivrttau  ca  purusah  svarupe  ’vasthito  bhavati  ’ty 
anaya  ’pi  diga  purusasya  svarupam  paricayayati : 

tan-nivrttav  upaQanto-’paragah  svasthah.  34. 

35  tasarii  vrttinam  virama-dagayarh  ganta-tat-pratibimbakah  svastho  bha- 
vati, kaivalya  iva  ’nyada  ’pi  ’ty  arthah.  tatha  ca  Yoga-sutra-trayam : 
“yogag  citta-vrtti-nirodhah,”  “ tada  drastuh  svarupe  ’vasthanam,”  “ vrtti- 
sarupyam  itaratre  ” ’ti.  idam  eva  ca  purusasya  svasthatvam,  yad  upadhi- 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


II.  39. 


85 


vrtteh  pratibimbasya  nivrttir  iti.  etadnji  ca  ’vastha  purusasya  Vasisthe 
drstantena  pradar^ita,  yatha : 

“ anapta-’khila-^aila-’di-pratibimbe  hi  yadi'91 

syad  darpane  darpanata  kevala-’tma-svarupini, 

aharii  tvaiii  jagad  ity-adau  pra§ante  drgya-sambhrame  5 

syat  tadrgl  kevalata  sthite  drastary  aviksana  ” iti. 

etad  eva  drstantena  vivrnoti : 

kusuma-vac  ca  manih.  35. 

ca-karo  hetau.  kusumene  Va  manir  ity  arthah.  yatha  japa-kusume- 
na  sphatika-manl  rakto  ’svastho  bhavati  tan-nivrttau  ca  raga-^unyah  svastho  10 
bhavati,  tadvad  iti.  tad  etad  uktaiii  Kaurme : 

“ yatha  sariilaksyate  raktah  kevalah  sphatiko  janaih 
ranjaka-’dy-upadhanena,  tadvat  parama-purusa  ” iti. 

« nanu  kasya  prayatnena  karana-jatam  pravartatam ; purusasya  kuta- 
sthatvad  lQvarasya  ca  pratisiddhatvad ? » iti.  tatra  ’ha:  16 

purusartham  karano-’dbhavo  ’py,  adrsto-’llasat.  36. 

pradhana-pravrtti-vat  purusartham  karano-’dbhavah  karananam  pra- 
yrttir  api  purusasya  ’drsta-’bhivyakter  eva  bhavati  ’ty  arthah.  adrstam  co 
’padher  eva. 

parartham  svatah  pravrttau  drstantam  aha : 20 

dhenu-vad  vatsaya.  37. 

yatha  vatsartharir  dhenuh  svayam  eva  ksiram  sravati,  na  ’nyaih  yatnam 
apeksate,  tathai  ’va  svaminah  purusasya  krte  svayam  eva  karanani  pravar- 
tanta  ity  arthah.  drgyate  ca  susuptat  svayam  eva  buddher  utthanam  iti. 
etad  eva  Karikaya  ’py  uktam : 25 

“svam-svam  pratipadyante  paraspara-’kuta-hetukam  vrttim  ; 
purusartha  eva  hetur,  na  kenacit  karyate  karanam  ” iti. 

« bahya-’bhyantarair  militva  kiyanti  karanani ?»  ’ty  akahksayam  alia: 

karanam  trayodaQa-vidham  avantara-bhedat.  38. 

antahkarana-trayam  da9a  bahya-karanani  militva  trayoda^a.  tesv  api  30 
vyakti-bhedena  ’nantyam  pratipadayitum  < vidham  > ity  uktam.  buddhir 
eva  mukhyam  karanam  ity  agayeno  ’ktam : < avantara-bhedad  > iti ; ekasyai 
’va  buddhy-akhya-karanasya  karananam  anekatvad  ity  arthah. 


« nanu  buddhir  eva  puruse  ’rtha-samarpakatvan  mukhyam  karanam, 
anyesam  ca  karanatvam  gaunam ; tatra  ko  guna  ? » ity  akahksayam  alia  : 35 


86 


II.  39.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


indriyesu.  sadhakatamatva-guna-yogat,  kuthara-vat.  39. 

indriyesu  purusartha-sadhakatamatva-rupah  karanasya  buddker  gunali 
paramparaya  ’sti ; atas  trayodaga-vidham  karanam  upapadyata  iti  purva- 
sutrena  ’nvayah.  kuthara-vad  iti ; yatlia  phala-’yoga-vyavacchinnataya 
5 praharasyai  ’ya  cchidayam  mukhya-karanatve  ’pi  prakrsta-sadhanatva- 
guna-yogat  kutharasya  ’pi  karanatvam,  tathe  ’ty  arthah. 

antahkaranasyai  ’katvam  abliipretya  ’hamkarasya  gauna-karanatvam 
atra  no  ’ktam. 

gauna-mukbya-bbave  yyavastham  vi^isya  ’ha: 

to  dvayoh  pradhanam  mano,  loka-vad  bhrtya-vargesu.  40. 

dvayor  bahya-'ntarayor  madhye  mano  buddhir  eva  pradhanam, 
mukhyarh,  saksat-karanam  iti  yavat ; puruse  ’rtha-samarpakatvat ; yatha 
bhrtya-vargesu  madhye  ka§cid  eva  loko  rajnah  pradhano  bhavaty,  anye 
ca  tad-upasarjani-bhuta  grama-’ dhyaksa-’dayas,  tadvad  ity  artbah. 

15  atra  manah-Qabdo  na  trtlya-’ntahkarana-vacl ; vaksyamanasya  ’kbila- 
sariiskara-’dharatvasya  buddhy-atiriktesv  asambhavat ; sambhave  va  buddhi- 
kalpana-vaiyarthyad  iti. 

buddheh  pradhanatve  hetun  aha  tribhih  sutraih : 

avyabhicarat.  41. 

20  sarva-karana-vyapakatvat  phala-’vyabhicarad  ve  ’ty  arthah. 

tatha  ’gesa-samskara-’dharatvat.  42. 

buddher  eva  ’khila-samskara-’dharata,  na  tu  caksur-ader  ahamkara- 
manasor  va  ; purva-drsta-cjruta-’dy-arthanam  andha-badhira-’dibhih  smarana- 
’nupapatteh ; tattva-jnanena  ’hamkara-manasor  laye  ’pi  smarana-dar^anac 
25  ca.  ato  ’(^esa-saiiiskara-’dharataya  ’pi  buddher  eva  sarvebhyah  pradhana- 
tvam  ity  arthah. 

smrtya  ’numanac  ca.  43. 

smrtya  cintana-rupaya  vrttya  pradhanya-’numanac  ce  ’ty  arthah. 
cinta-vrttir  hi  dhyana-’khya  sarva-vrttibhyah  (jrestha ; tad-agrayataya  ca 
30  citta-’para-namnl  buddhir  eva  grestha  ’nya-vrttika-karanebhya  ity  arthah. 

« nanu  cinta-vrttih  purusasyai  ’va  ’stu.»  tatra  ’ha  : 

sambhaven  na  svatah.  44. 

svatah  purusasya  smrtir  na  sambhavet,  kutasthatvad  ity  arthah. 
ittham  va  vyakhyeyam : « nanv  evam  buddhir  eva  karanam  astu ; krtam 
35  avantara-karanair  » ity  agankayam  aha:  < sambhaven  na  svata>iti.  caksur- 
adi-dvarataiii  vina  ’khila-vyaparesu  buddheh  svatah  karanatvarii  na  sam- 
bhavet ; andha-’der  api  rupa-’di-dargana-’patter  ity  arthah. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  II.  47.  87 

«nanv  evam  buddher  eva  pradhanye  katham  manasa  ubhaya-’tma- 
katvam  prag  uktam  ? » tatra  ’ha  : 

apeksiko  guna-pradhana-bhavah,  kriya-vigesat.  45. 

kriya-vi9esam  prati  karananam  apeksiko  guna-pradhana-bhavah: 
caksur-adi-vyaparesu  manah  pradhanam,  mano-vyapare  ca  ’hamkaro, 
’hamkara-vyapare  ca  buddhih  pradhanam. 

« nanv  asya  purusasye  ’yam  buddhir  eva  karanam,  na  buddhy-antaram 
ity  evam  vyavastha  kim-nimittike  ? » ’ty  akahksayam  aha : 

tat-karma-’rjitatvat  tad-artham  abhicesta,  loka-vat.  46. 

tat-puruslya-karma-jatvat  karanasya  tat-purusartham  abhicesta  sarva- 
vyaparo  bhavati.  loka-vad  iti ; yatha  loke  yena  purusena  kraya-’di- 
karmana  ’rjito  yah  kuthara-’dis,  tat-purusartham  eva  tasya  cchida-’di- 
vyapara  ity  arthah.  atah  karana-vyavasthe  ’ti  bhavah. 

yady  api  kutasthataya  puruse  karma  na  ’sti,  tatha  ’pi  bhoga-sadhana- 
taya  purusa-svamikatvena  rajno  jaya-’di-vad  eva  purusasya  karmo  ’cyate. 
« nanu  karmana  eva  tat-purusiyatve  kirii  niyamakam  ? » iti  cet,  tatha- 
vidham  karma-’ntaram  eva.  anaditvat  tu  na  ’navastha  dosaye  ’ti.  yat  tu 
ka^cid  aviveki  vadati  « buddhi-pratibimbita-purusasya  karme  » ’ti,  tan  na ; 
Yoga-bhasye  ’smad-ukta-prakarasyai  ’vo  ’ktatvena  ’nya-prakarasya  ’prama 
nikatvat ; pratibimbasya  ’vastutvena  karma-’ dy-asambha vac  ca ; anyatha 
pratibimbasya  karma-tad-bhoga-’dy-anglkare  bimbatva-'bhimata-purusa- 
kalpana-vaiyarthyasya  purvam  pratipaditatvad  iti. 

buddheh  pradhanyam  prakati-kartum  upasamharati : 

samana-karma-yoge  buddheh  pradhanyam,  loka-val  — loka-vat. 
47. 

yady  api  purusarthatvena  samana  eva  sarvesaiii  karananam  vyaparas, 
tatha  ’pi  buddher  eva  pradhanyam.  loka-vat ; loke  hi  raja-’rthakatva- 
’vi9ese  ’pi  grama-’ dhyaksa-’clisu  madhye  mantrina  eva  pradhanyam,  tadvad 
ity  arthah.  ata  eva  buddhir  eva  mahan  iti  sarva-9astresu  giyata  iti. — 
vlpsa  ’dhyaya-samaptau. 

linga-dehasya  ghatakam  yat  saptada9a-samkhyakam, 
pradhana-karyam  tat  suksmam  atra  ’dhyaye  ’nuvarnitam. 

iti  9ri-Vijnana-’carya-nirmite  Kapila-samkhya-pravacanasya  bhasye  pra- 
dhana-karya-’dhyayo  dvitlyah. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


88 


III.  1.  SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 


itah  param  pradhanasya  stliula-karyam  maha-bhutani  garlra-dvayam 
ca  vaktavyam ; tatag  ca  vividha-yoni-gaty-adayo  jnana-sadhana- nusthana- 
hetv-apara-vairagya-’rtham ; tatag  ca  para-vairagyaya  jhana-sadhanany 
akhilani  vaktavyanl  ’ti  trtlya-’rambhah : 

6 avigesad  vigesa-’rambhah.  1. 

na  ’sti  vigesah  ganta-ghora-muclhatva-’di-rupo  yatre  ’ty  avigeso  bhuta- 
suksmam  panca-tanmatra-’khyam.  tasmac  cbanta-’di-rupa-vigesavattvena 
vigesanam  sthulanam  maha-bhutanara  arambba  ity  arthah.  sukha-’dy- 
atmakata  hi  ganta-’di-rupa  stbula-bhutesv  eva  taratamya-’dibhir  abhivyaj- 
10  yate,  na  suksmesu ; tesaiii  gantai-’karupatayai  ’va  yogisv  abhivyakter  iti. 

tad  evam  purva-’dhyayam  arabhya  trayovingati-tattvanam  utpattim 
uktva  tasmac  cbarira-dvayo-’tpattim  aha : 

tasmac  charirasya.  2. 

tasmat  trayoviiigati-tattvat  sthula-suksma-ganra-dvayasya  ’rambha  ity 
16  arthah. 

samprati  trayovihgati-tattve  samsara-’nyathar’nupapattim  pramana- 
yati: 

tad-bijat  samsrtih.  3. 

tasya  garlrasya  bljat  trayovingati-tattva-rupat  suksmad  dhetoh  puru- 
20  sasya  samsrtir  gata-’gate  bhavatah ; kutasthasya  vibhutaya  svato  gaty-ady- 
asambhavad  ity  arthah.  trayovihgati-tattve  ’vasthito  hi  purusas  tenai  ’vo 
’padhina  purva-krta-karma-bhogar’rtham  dehad  deham  samsarati ; 

“ manasam  manasai  ’va  ’yam  upabhunkte  gubha-’gubham, 
vaca  vaca  krtaiii  karma,  kayenai  ’va  tu  kayikam  ” 

25  ity-adi-smrtibhih  purva-sarglya-karmo-’pakaranair  evo  ’tsargatah  sarga- 
’ntaresu  ’pablioga-siddheh.  ata  eva  Brahma-sutram  upasamharati  “sam- 
parisvakta  ” iti. 

samsrter  avadhim  apy  aha : 

a vivekac  ca  pravartanam  avigesanam.  4. 

30  Tgvara-’nlgvaratva-’di-vigesa-rahitanam  sarvesam  eva  pumsarii  viveka- 
paryantam  eva  pravartanam  samsrtir  avagyaki,  viveko-’ttaram  ca  na  se 
’ty  arthah. 

tatra  hetum  aha : 

upabhogad  itarasya.  5. 

35  itarasya  ’vivekina  eva  svlya-karma-phala-bhoga-’vagyambhavad  ity 
arthah. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  III.  9. 


89 


deha-sattve  ’pi  samsrti-kale  bhogo  na  ’stl  ’ty  aha : 

samprati  parimukto  dvabhyam.  6. 

samprati  samsrti-kale  puruso  dvabhyam  gito-’sna-sukha-duhkha-’di- 
dvandvaih  parimukto  bhavatl  ’ty  arthah.  tad  etat  Karikayo  ’ktam : 

“saihsarati  nirupabhogam  bhavair  adhivasitam  lingam”  iti.  6 

bliava  dharma-’dharma-vasana-’dayah. 

atah  param  garira-dvayam  vigisya  vaktum  upakramate  : 

mata-pitr-jam  sthulam  prayaga,  itaran  na  tatha.  7. 

sthulam  mata-pitr-jam  praya^o  bahulyena ; ayoni-jasya  ’pi  sthula- 
garirasya  smaranat.  itarac  ca  suksma-garlraiii  na  tatba,  na  mata-pitr-jam ; io 
sarga-’dy-utpannatvad  ity  arthah.  tad  uktam  Karikaya : 

“ purvo-’tpannam  asaktam  niyatam  mahad-adi-suksma-paryantam 

samsarati  nirupabhogam  bhavair  adhivasitarh  lingam  ” iti. 

niyatam  nityam,  dvi-parardha-sthayi  gauna-nityam ; prati-5arlram  lingo- 
’tpatti-kalpane  gauravat.  pralaye  tu  tan-nagah  §ruti-smrti-pramanyad  16 
isyate. 

gati-kale  bhoga-’bhava-vacanam  utsarga-’bhiprayena ; kadacit  tu  vaya- 
vlya-Qarlra-pravegato  gamana-kale  ’pi  bhogo  bhavati ; ato  Yama-marge 
duhkha-bhoga-vakyany  upapadyanta  iti. 

« sthula-suksma-garlrayor  madhye  kim-upadhikah  purusasya  dvandva-  20 
yogah?»  tad  avadharayati : 

purvo-’tpattes  tat-karyatvam,  bhogad  ekasya,  ne  ’tarasya.  8. 

purvarii  sarga-’dav  utpattir  yasya  linga-garlrasya,  tasyai  ’va  tat-karya- 
tvam sukha-duhkha-karyakatvam.  kutah?  ekasya  linga-dehasyai  ’va 
sukha-duhkha-’khya-bhogat ; na  tv  itarasya  sthula-garlrasya ; mrta-ganre  25 
sukha-dulikha-’dy-abhavasya  sarva-sammatatvad  ity  arthah. 

uktasya  suksma-ganrasya  svarupam  aha : 

saptada<?ai-’kam  lingam.  9. 

suksma-garlram  apy  adhara-’dheya-bhavena  dvividham  bhavati.  tatra 
saptadaga  militva  linga-garlram ; tac  ca  sarga-’dau  samasti-rupam  ekam  30 
eva  bhavati  ’ty  arthah.  ekadage  ’ndriyani  paiica  tanmatraiii  buddhig  ce 
’ti  saptadaga ; ahahikarasya  buddhav  eva  ’ntarbhavah. 

caturtha-sutre  vaksyamana-pramanad  etany  eva  saptadaga  lingam 
mantavyam,  na  tu  saptadagam  ekam  ce  ’ty  astadagataya  vyakhyeyam ; 
uttara-sutrena  vyakti-bhedasyo  ’papadyataya  ’tra  lihgai-’katva  ekagabdasya  35 
tatparya-’vadharanac  ca ; 


90 


III.  9.  Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


“karma-’tma  puruso  yo  ’sau,  bandha-moksaih  sa  yujyate, 
sa  saptadagakena  ’pi  ragina  yujyate  ca  sa  ” 

iti  Moksadharma-’dau  liiiga-garlrasya  saptadagatva-siddheg  ca.  saptadaga 
’vayava  atra  santl  ’ti  saptadagako  ragir  ity  arthah.  ragi-gabdena  sthula- 
5 deha-val  liiiga-dehasya  ’vayavitvam  nirakrtam ; avayavi-rupena  dravya- 
’ntara-kalpanayam  gauravat.  sthula-deliasya  ca  ’vayavitvam  ekata-’di- 
pratyaksa-’nurodhena  kalpyata  iti. 

atra  ca  linga-dehe  buddhir  eva  pradhane  ’ty  agayena  liiiga-dehasya 
bhogah  prag  uktah.  pranag  ca  ’ntahkaranasyai  ’va  vrtti-bhedah ; ato 
10  linga-dehe  prana-pancakasya  ’py  antarbhava  iti.  asya  saptadaga-’vayava- 
kasya  garlratvam  svayaiii  vaksyati : “ liiiga-garlra-nimittaka  iti  Sanan- 
dana-’carya  ” iti  sutrena.  ato  bhoga-’yatanatvam  eva  mukhyam  garira- 
laksanam.  tad-agrayataya  tv  anyatra  garlratvam  iti  pagcad  vyaktT-bbavi- 
syati.  “ ceste-’ndriya-’rtha-’grayah  garlram  ” iti  tu  Nyaye  ’pi  tasyai  ’va 
16  laksanam  krtam  iti. 

« nanu  liiigam  ced  ekaiii,  tarhi  katham  purusa-bhedena  vilaksana 
bhogah  syuh  ? » tatra  ’ha  : 

vyakti-bhedah  karma-vigesat.  10. 

yady  api  sarga-’dau  Hiranyagarbho-’padhi-rupam  ekam  eva  liiigam, 
20  tatha  ’pi  tasya  pagcad  vyakti-bhedo  vyakti-rupena  ’ngato  nanatvam  api 
bhavati ; yatbe  ’danlm  ekasya  pitr-liiiga-dehasya  nanatvam  angato  bhavati 
putra-kanya-’di-liiiga-deha-rupena.  tatra  karanam  aha : karma-vigesad  iti ; 
jlva-’ntaranam  bhoga-hetu-karma-’der  ity  arthah.  atra  vigesa-vacanat 
samasti-srstir  jlvanam  sadharanaih  karmabhir  bhavati  ’ty  ayatam.  ayarii 
25  ca  vyakti-bhedo  Manv-adisv  apy  uktah ; yatha  Manau  samasti-purusasya 
sad-indriyo-’tpatty-anantaram : 

“ tesaiir  tv  avayavan  suksman  sannam  apy  amitau-’jasam 
samnivegya  ’tma-matrasu  sarva-bhutani  nirmama  ” iti. 

sannam  iti  samasta-liiiga-garlro-’palaksanam.  atma-matrasu,  cid-ahgesu 
30  samyojye  ’ty  arthah.  tatha  ca  tatrai  ’va  vakya-’ntaram : 

“ tac-charlra-samutpannaih  karyais  taih  karanaih  saha 
ksetra-jnah  samajayanta  gatrebhyas  tasya  dhimata  ” iti. 

« nanv  evam  bhoga-’yatanataya  liiigasyai  ’va  ganratve  sthtile  katham 
garira-vyavaharah  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

35  tad-adhisthana-’Qraye  dehe  tad-vadat  tad-vadah.  11. 

tasya  liiigasya  yad  adhisthanam  agrayo  vaksyamana-bhuta-pancakam, 
tasya  ’graye  satkaugika-delie  tad-vado  deha-vadas,  tad-vadat  tasya  ’dhi- 


Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


III.  12. 


91 


sthana-Qabdo-’ktasya  deha-vadad  ity  arthah.  linga-sambandhad  adhistha- 
nasya  dehatvam,  adhisthana-’^rayatvac  ca  sthulasya  deliatvam  iti  pary- 
avasito  ’rthah.  adhisthana-garlram  ca  suksmam  pafica-bhuta-’tmakam 
vaksyate.  tatha  ca  garira-trayam  siddham.  yat  tu 

“ ativahika  eko  ’sti  deho  ’nyas  tv  adhibhautikah  6 

sarvasam  bhuta-jatlnam,  brahmanas  tv  eka  eva  kirn?” 

ity-adi-gastresu  garira-dvayam  eva  gruyate,  tal  linga-garira-’dhisthana- 
garlrayor  anyo-’nya-niyatatvena  suksmatvena  cai  ’kata-’bhiprayad  iti. 

« nanu  satkaugika-’tirikte  lihga-gama-’dhisthana-bhute  garlra-’ntare 
kim  pramanam  ? » ity  akahksayam  aha : 10 

na  svatantryat  tad  rte  chaya- vac  citra-vac  ca.  12. 

tal  linga-gariram  tad  rte  ’dhisthanam  vina  svatantryan  na  tisthati, 
yatha  chaya  niradhara  na  tisthati,  yatha  va  citrarn  ity  arthah.  tatha  ca 
sthula-deharii  tyaktva  loka-’ntara-gamanaya  linga-dehasya  ’dhara-bhutam 
garlra-’ntaram  sidhyatl  ’ti  bhavah.  tasya  ca  svarupam  Karikayam  uktam : 16 

“suksma  mata-pitr-jah  saha  prabhutais  tridha  vigesah  syuh; 
suksmas  tesarii  niyata,  mata-pitr-ja  nivartanta  ” iti. 

atra  tanmatra-karyam  mata-pitr-jVgarlra-’peksaya  suksmam  yad  bhuta- 
pancakam  yaval-liiiga-sthayi  proktam,  tad  eva  lihga-’dhisthanam  garlram 
iti  labdham  Karika-’ntarena : 20 

“ citrarii  yatha  ’grayam  rte,  sthanv-adibhyo  vina  yatha  chaya, 
tadvad  vina  vigesair  na  tisthati  niragrayam  lifigam  ” iti. 

vigesaih  sthula-bhutaih  suksma-’khyaih,  sthula-’vantara-bhedair  iti  yavat. 
asyarii  Karikayam  suksma-’khyanam  sthula-bhutanam  lihga-garirad  bheda- 
’vagamena  25 

“ purvo-’tpannam  asaktam  niyatam  mahad-adi-suksma-paryantam  ” 

ity-adi-purvo-’dahrta-Karikayam  suksma-bhuta-paryantasya  liligatvam  na 
’rthah ; kim  tu  mahad-adi-ruparii  yal  lihgam,  tat  sva-’dhara-suksma-paryan- 
tarir  sariisarati,  tena  saha  saiiisarati  ’ty  arthah.  « nanv  evam  linga-ghataka- 
padarthah  kiyanta  iti  katham  avadharyam?  » iti  cet,  30 

“vasana  bhuta-suksmam  ca  karma- vi dye  tatbai  ’va  ca 
dage-’ndriyam  mano  buddhir : etal  lihgam  vidur  budha  ” 

iti  Vasistha-’di-vakyebliyah.  atra  linga-garTra-pratipadanenai  ’va  pury- 
astakam  api  vyakhyeyam  ity  agayena  buddhi-dharmanam  api  vasana-karma- 
vidyanam  prthag  upanyasah.  bhuta-suksmam  ca  ’tra  tanmatra,  dage  35 
’ndriyani  ca  jnana-karme-’ndriya-bhedena  pura-dvayam  ity  agayah.  yat 


92 


III.  12. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bliasye. 


tu  maya-vadino  linga-§arlrasya  tanmatra-sthane  prana-’ di-pancakam  pra- 
ksipanti  pury-astakam  ca  ’nyatha  kalpayanti,  tad  apramanikam  iti. 

« nanu  mtirta-dravyataya  vayv-ader  iva  liiigasya  ’katjam  eva  ’saiigena 
’dharo  ’stu  ; vyartham  anyatra  sanga-kalpanam  » iti.  tatra  ’lia : 

5 murtatve  ’pi  na,  samghata-yogat,  tarani-vat.  13. 

murtatve  ’pi  na  svatantryad  asangataya  ’vasthanam ; praka^a-rupa- 
tvena  suryasye  ’va  samghata-saiiga-’numanad  ity  arthah.  surya-’dini 
sarvani  tejahsi  parthiva-dravya-sangenai  ’va  ’vasthitani  di’9yante ; lingaiii 
ca  sattva-praka^amayam  ; ato  bhuta-samgatam  iti. 

10  liiigasya  parimanam  avadharayati : 
anu-parimanam  tat,  krti-<?ruteh.  14. 

tal  liiigam  anu-parimanam  paricchinnam,  na  tv  atyantam  eva  ’nu ; 
savayavatvasyo ’ktatvat.  kutah?  krti-^ruteh  kriya-^ruteh ; 

“ vijnauaih  yajnaiii  tanute  karmani  tanute  ’pi  ce  ” 

16  ’ty-adi-grutervijnana-’khya-buddhi-pradhanataya  vijnanasya  liiigasya  ’khila- 
karma-gravanad  ity  arthah.  vibhutve  sati  kriya  11a  sambhavati. 

tad-gati-gruter  iti  pathas  tu  samicinah.  lihga-garirasya  ca  gati-grutih: 
“tam  utkramantam  prano  ’nutkramati,  pranam  anutkramantarh  sarve 
prana  anutkramanti ; savijnano  bhavati,  savijnanam  eva  ’nvavakramatl  ” 
20  ’ti.  savijnano  buddhi-sahita  eva  jayate,  savijnanam  yatka  syat,  tatha 
samsarati  ce  ’ty  arthah. 

paricchinnatve  yukty-antaram  aha : 
tad-annamayatva-<?ruteQ  ca.  15. 

tasya  liiigasyai  ’kadegato  ’nnamayatva-gruter  na  vibhutvam  sambhavati 
26  ’ti ; vibhutve  sati  nityata-’patter  ity  arthah.  sa  ca  grutir  hi  “ annamayam 
hi,  saumya,  mana,  apomayah  pranas,  tejomayi  vag”  ity-adih.  yady  api 
mana-adlni  na  bhautikani,  tatha  ’py  anna-samsrsta-sajatlya-’hga-puranad 
annamayatva-’di-vyavaharo  bodhyah. 

« acetananam  linganam  kim-artham  saxhsrtir,  dehad  deha-’ntara-sarh- 
30  cara?»  ity  agaiikayam  aha: 

purusartham  samsrtir  linganam,  supa-kara-vad  rajnah.  16. 

yatha  rajnah  supa-karanam  paka-galasu  samcaro  rajartham,  tatha 
linga-garlranam  samsrtih  purusartham  ity  arthah. 

liiiga-gariram  agesa-vigesato  vicaritam ; idaniiii  sthula-gaiiram  api 
35  tatha  vicarayati : 


SdrnJchya-pravacana-bhasye.  III.  22. 


93 


pancabhautiko  dehab.  17. 

pancanam  bhutanam  militanam  parinamo  deha  ity  arthah. 

mata-’ntaram  alia : 

caturbhantikam  ity  eke.  18. 

aka§asya  ’narambhakatvam  abhipretye  ’dam.  5 

aikabhautikam  ity  apare.  19. 

parthivam  eva  gariram,  anyani  ca  bhutany  upastambhaka-matranl  ’ti 
bhavah.  athavai  ’kabhautikam  ekaika-bhautikam  ity  arthah.  manusya- 
’di-garire  parthiva-’n§a-’dhikyena  partliivata,  surya-’di-lokesu  ca  teja-ady- 
adhikyena  taijasadita  garlranam,  suvarna-’dinam  ive  ’ti.  imam  eva  pak-  10 
sain  pancama-’dhyaye  ’pi  siddhantayisyati. 

dehasya  bhautikatvena  yat  sidhyati,  tad  aha : 
na  samsiddhikam  caitanyam,  pratyeka-’drsteh.  20. 

bhutesu  prthak-krtesu  caitanya-’darganad  bliautikasya  dehasya  na 
svabhavikam  caitanyam,  kirn  tv  aupadhikam  ity  arthah.  15 

badhaka-’ntaram  aha: 

prapanca-marana-’dy-abhava<5  ca.  21. 

prapancasya  sarvasyai  ’va  marana-susupty-ady-abhava^  ca  dehasya 
svabhavika-caitanye  sati  syad  ity  arthah.  marana-susupty-adikam  hi 
dehasya  ’cetanata;  sa  ca  svabhavika-caitanye  sati  no  ’papadyate;  svabha-  20 
vasya  yavad-dravya-bhavitvad  iti. 

“pratyeka-’drster  ” iti  yad  uktam,  tatra  ’gahkya  pariharati: 

mada-gakti-vac  cet,  pratyeka-paridrste  samhatye  tad-udbhavah. 

22. 

« nanu  yatha  madakata-^aktih  pratyeka-dravya-’vrttir  api  milita-  25 
dravye  vartata,  evarh  caitanyam  api  syad  » iti  cen,  na ; pratyeka-paridrste 
sati  samhatye  tad-udbhavah  sambhavet ; prakrte  tu  pratyeka-paridrstatvam 
11a  ’sti.  ato  drstante  pratyekam  gastra-’dibhih  suksmataya  madakatve 
siddhe  sariihata-bhava-kale  madakatva-’virbbava-matram  sidhyati.  dars- 
tantike  tu  pratyeka-bhutesu  suksmataya  na  kena-’pi  pramanena  caitanyam  30 
siddham  ity  arthah.  « nanu  samuccite  caitanya-darganena  pratyeka-bhute 
suksma-caitanya-gaktir  anumeye » ’ti  cen,  na ; aneka-bhutesv  aneka-cai- 
tanya-gakti-kalpanayam  gauravena  laghavad  ekasyai  ’va  nitya-cit-svaru- 
pasya  kalpanau-’cityat.  « nanu  yatha  ’vayave  ’vartamanam  api  parimana- 
jala-’harana-’di-karyam  ghata-’dau  drgyata,  evam  eva  Qarlre  caitanyam  35 


94 


III.  22. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


syad?»  iti.  mai  ’vam!  bhuta-gata-vigesa-gunanam  sajatlya-karana-guna- 
jauyataya  karane  caitanyam  vina  dehe  caitanya-’sambhavad  iti. 

“purusartham  samsrtir  linganam”  ity  uktam  ; tatra  linganam  sthula- 
deha-samcara-’khya-janmano  yo-yah  purusartho  yena-yena  vyaparena 
5 sidhyati,  tad  aha  sutrabhyam  : 

jnanan  muktih.  23. 

linga-sariisrtito  janma-dvara  yiveka-saksatkarah ; tasman  mukti-rupah 
purusartho  bhavatl  ’ty  arthah.  jnana-’dikam  ca  pratyaya-sargataya 
Karikayam  paribhasitam : 

10  “ esa  pratyaya-sargo  viparyaya-’gakti-tusti-siddhy-akhya  ” iti. 

viparyaya-’dayo  yyakhyasyante,  ’tra  ca  sa  eva  buddhi-sargah  pra- 
yojana-yogena  sutrair  ucyata  iti  vigesah. 

bandho  viparyayat.  24. 

viparyayat  sukha-duhkha-’tmako  bandha-rupah  purusartho  lihga- 
15  samsrtito  bhavatl  ’ty  arthah. 

jnana-viparyayabhyam  mukti-bandliav  uktau ; tatra  ’dau  jnanan 
muktim  vicarayati : 

niyata-karanatvan  na  samuccaya-vikalpau.  25. 

yady  api 

20  “ vidyam  ca  ’vidyam  ca  yas  tad  vedo  ’bhayam  sahe  ” 

’ty-adi  gruyate,  tatha  ’py  aviveka-nivrttau  loka-siddhataya  jnanasya  niyata- 
karanatvad  avidya-’khya-karmana  saha  jnanasya  moksa-janane  samuccayo 
vikalpo  va  na  ’sti  ’ty  arthah. 

“tam  eva  viditva  ’ti  mrtyum  eti,  na  ’nyah  pantha  vidyate  ’yanaya.” 

25  “ na  karmana  na  prajaya  dhanena,  tyagenai  ’ke  amrtatvam  ana§ur  ” 

ity-adi-9rutibhyo  ’pi  karmano  na  saksan  moksa-hetutvam. 

samuccaya-’nusthfma-Qrutis  tv  anga-’ngi-bhava-’dibhir  apy  upapadyata 
iti. 

samuccaya-vikalpayor  abhave  drstantam  aha  : 

so  svapna-jagarabhyam  iva  mayika-’mayikabhyam  no  ’bhayor 
muktih.  purusasya.  26. 

yatha  mayika-’mayikabhyam  svapna-jagara-padarthabhyam  anyo-’nya- 
sahakari-bhavenai  ’kah  purusartho  na  sambhavati,  evam  ubhayor  mayika- 
’mayikayor  anusthitayoh  karma-jnanayoh  purusasya  muktir  api  na  yukte 
35  ’ty  arthah.  mayikatvarh  ca  ’satyatvam,  asthiratvam  iti  yavat ; tac  ca 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  III.  31. 


95 


svapne  ’rthe  ’sti.  jagrat-padarthas  tu  svapna-’peksaya  satya  eva  ; kutastha- 
purusa-’peksayai  ’va  ’sthiratvena  ’satyatvat ; atah  svapna-vilaksana-snana- 
’di-karya-karah.  evam  karma  ’py  asthiratvat  prakrti-karyatvac  ca  mayi- 
kam ; atma  tu  sthiratvad  akaryatvac  ca  ’mayikah.  atas  tayor  anusthita- 
karma-jnanayoh  samana-phala-datrtvam  ayauktikam  iti  vilaksanam  eva  6 
karyam  yuktam. 

« nanv  evam  apy  atmo-’pasana-’khya-jnanena  saha  tattva-jnanasya 
samuccaya-vikalpau  syatam ; upasyasya  ’mayikatvad  ? » iti.  tatra  ’ha : 

itarasya  ’pi  na  ’tyantikam.  27. 

itarasya  ’py  upasyasya  na  ’tyantikam  amayikatvam;  upasya-’tmany  io 
adhyasta-padarthanam  api  prave9ad  ity  arthah. 

upasanasya  majdkatvam  yasminn  an^e,  tad  aha : 

samkalpite  ’py  evam.  28. 

manah-samkalpite  dhyeya-’nga  evam  api  mayikatvam  api  ’ty  arthah. 
“sarvam  khalv  idam  brahme  ” ’ty-adi-gruty-ukte  hy  upasye  prapanca-  16 
’n^asya  mayikatvam  eve  ’ti. 

« tarhy  upasanasya  kim  phalam  ? » ity  akanksayam  aha  : 

bhavano-’pacayac  chuddhasya  sarvam,  prakrti-vat.  29. 

bhavana-’khyo-’pasana-nispattya  ^uddhasya  nispapasya  purusasya  pra- 
krter  iva  sarvam  aiijvaryam  bhavatl  ’ty  arthah.  prakrtir  yatha  srsti-  20 
sthiti-sariiharam  karoti,  evam  upasakasya  buddln-sattvam  api  prakrti- 
preranena  srsty-adi-kartr  bhavatl  ’ti. 

jnanam  eva  moksa-sadhanam  iti  sthapitam ; idanlm  jfiana-sadhanany 

aha: 

rago-’pahatir  dhyanam.  30.  25 

jnana-pratibandhako  yo  visayo-'paragafj  cittasya,  tad-upaghata-hetur 
dhyanam  ity  arthah.  upacarena  karya-karanayor  abheda-nirdegah;  raga- 
ksayasya  dhyanatva-’samblravat.  — atra  dhyana-gabdena  dharana-dhyana- 
samadhayo  yogo-’ktas  traya  eva  grahyah ; Patanjale  yoga-’iiganam  astanam 
eva  viveka-saksatkara-hetutva-gravanad  iti.  etesaiii  ca  ’vantara-vigesas  30 
tatrai  ’va  drastavyah ; itarani  ca  panca  ’hgani  svayaih  vaksyati. 

dhyana-nispattyai  ’va  jnano-’tpattir  na  ’rambha-matrene  ’ty  agayena 
dhyana-nispatter  laksanam  aha : 

vrtti-nirodhat  tat-siddhih.  31. 

dhyeya-’tirikta-vrtti-nirodha-rupena  samprajnata-yogena  tat-siddliir  35 
dhyanasya  nispattir  jnana-’khya-phalo-’padhana-rupa  bhavatl  ’ty  arthah. 


96 


III.  31.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


atas  tavat-paryantam  eva  dhyanam  kartavyam  ity  agayah.  itara-vrtti- 
nirodhe  saty  eva  visaya-’ntara-samcara-’khya-pratibandha-’pagamad  dhyeya- 
saksatkaro  bhavatl  ’ti  krtva  yogo  ’pi  jnane  karanam  yoga-’nga-dliyana-’di- 
vad  ity  api  manta vyam  ; 

6 “ adhyatma-yoga-’dhigamena  devam  matva  dhiro  harsa-gokau  jahati  ” 

’ty-adi-gruti-smrtyos  tad-avagamad  iti. 

dhyanasya  ’pi  sadhanany  aha : 

dharana-’sana-svakarmana  tat-siddhih.  32. 

vaksyamanena  dliarana-’di-trayena  dhyanam  bhavatl  ’ty  arthah. 

10  dharana-’di-trayam  kramat  sutra-trayena  laksayati : 

nirodhaQ  chardi-vidharanabhyam.  33. 

pranasye  ’ti  prasiddhya  labhyate ; “ pracchardana-vidharanabhyam  va 
pranasye  ” ’ti  Yoga-sutre  bhasya-karena  prana-’yamasya  vyakhyatatvat. 
chardig  ca  vamanam,  vidharana-tyaga  iti  yavat ; tena  purana-recanayor 

15  labhah.  vidharanaiii  ca  kumbhakam.  tatha  ca  pranasya  puraka-recaka- 
kumbhakair  yo  nirodho  vagl-karanam,  sa  dharane  ’ty  arthah.  asana- 
karmanoh  sva-^abdena  pa§cal  laksanlyataya  sutre  parigesata  eva  dharanaya 
laksyatva-labhad  dharana-padam  no  ’pattam.  cittasya  dharana  tu  samadhi- 
vad  dhyana-gabdenai  ’va  grhite  ’ty  uktam. 

20  krama-praptam  asanaih  laksayati : 

sthira-sukham  asanam.  34. 

yat  sthiraiii  sat  suklia-sadhanam  bhavati  svastika-’di,  tad  asanam  ity 
arthah. 

sva-karma  laksayati : 

25  sva-karma  sva-’grama-vihita-karma-’nusthanam.  35. 

sugamam.  tatra  karma-gabdena  yama-niyamayor  grahanam ; jite- 
’ndriyatva-rupah  pratyaharo  ’pi  sarva-’grama-sadharanataya  karma-madhye 
praveganiyah.  tatha  ca  Patanjala-sutre  jnana-sadhanataya  proktany  astau 
yoga-’hgany  atra  ’pi  labdhani ; yatha  tat  sutram:  “ yama-niyama-’sana- 

30  pranayama-pratyahara-dharana-dhyana-samadhayo  ’stav  ahganl”  ’ti.  te- 
sam  ca  svarupam  tatrai  ’va  drastavyam. 

mukhyar’dhikarino  na  ’sti  bahir-ahgasya  yama-’di-paiicakasya  ’peksa ; 
kevalad  dharana-dhyana-’di-traya-rupat  samyamad  eva  jnanam  yogag  ca 
bhavati  ’ti  Patanjala-siddhantah.  Jadabliarata-’disu  ca  tatha  drgyate  ’pi. 

35  atas  tad-anusarena  ’caryo  ’py  aha : 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


III.  39. 


97 


vairagyad  abhyasac  ca.  36. 

kevala-’bhyasad  dhyana-rupad  eva  vairagya-sahitaj  jnanam  tat-sadhana- 
yogag  ca  bhavaty  uttama-’dhikarinam  ity  arthah.  tad  uktaiii  Garude  ’pi : 

“ asana-sthana-vidhayo  na  yogasya  prasadhakah, 
vilamba-jananah  sarve  vistarah  parikirtitah : 

(yJi^upalah  siddhim  apa  smarana-’bhyasa-gauravad  ” iti. 

atbava  vairagya-dhyana-'bbyasay  atra  dhyanasyai  ’va  betutayo  ’ktau, 
ca-karag  ca  dbarana-samuccayaye  ’ti. 

tad  evam  jnanan  mokso  vyakhyatah.  atah  param  “ bandbo  vipar- 
yayad  ” ity  ukto  bandba-karanam  viparyayo  vyakbyasyate.  tatra  ’dau 
viparyayasya  svarupam  aha : 

viparyaya-bhedah  panca.  37. 

avidya-’sinita-raga-dvesa-’bbiniveQab  panca  yogo-’kta  bandha-hetu- 
viparyayasya  ’vantara-bheda  ity  artbab.  tena  gukty-adi-jnana-rupanam 
viparyayanam  asamgrahe  ’pi  na  ksatih.  tatra  ’vidya  ’nitya-’guci-duhkha- 
’natmasu  nitya-Quci-suklia-’tma-kbyatir  iti  yoge  prokta.  evam  asmita  ’py 
atma-’natmanor  ekata-pratyayab  < (jaiira-’dy-atirikta  atma  na  ’sti  > ’ty  evam- 
rupah.  avidya  tu  nai  ’vainrupa ; atmanab  Qarira-’^ariro-’bbaya-rupatve  ’pi 
Qaiire  ’bam-buddhy-upapatteh.  raga-dvesau  tu  prasiddbav  eva ; abhini- 
vegag  ca  marana-’di-trasa  iti.  raga-’dlnam  viparyaya-karyataya  vipaiyaya- 
tvam.  

viparyayasya  svarupam  uktva  tat-karanasya  ^akter  api  svarupam  aha : 

agaktir  astavingatidha  tu.  38. 

sugamam.  etad  api  Karikaya  vyakhyatam : 

“ ekadaQe-’ndriya-vadhab  saha  buddhi-vadhair  agaktir  uddista ; 
saptada<ya  vadha  buddher  viparyayat  tusti-siddhlnam  ” iti. 

“ badhiryam  kusthita  ’ndbatvam  jadata  ’jighrata  tatba 
mukata  kaunya-pangutve  klaibyo-’davarta-mugdhata  ” 

ity  ek ada 9 e -’ n d r iy a n am  ekadaga  ’9aktayah.  svatag  ca  buddheh  saptadaga 
’9aktayah ; yatba  vaksyamananam  nava-tustlnarii  vighata  nava,  tatba 
vaksyamananam  asta-siddhlnam  ca  vighata  astav  iti  militva  ce  ’mah  svatah 
paratag  ca  ’stavin9atir  buddher  a9aktaya  ity  arthah.  tu-9abda  esam 
vi  9esa-prasiddhi-khy  apana-’  r thab . 

yayor  vighatau  buddher  a9aktl,  te  tusti-siddbl  sutra-dvayena  ’ha: 
tustir  navadha.  39. 

svayam  eva  navadhatvam  vaksyati. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


98 


III.  40.  Sdmkhyarpravacana-bhdsye. 


siddhir  astadha.  40. 

etad  api  svayam  vaksyati. 

uktanam  viparyaya-’gakti-tusti-siddhinam  vigesa-jijnasayam  kramena 
sutra-catustayam  pravartate : 

5 avantara-bhedah  purva-vat.  41. 

viparyayasya  ’vantara-bheda  ye  samanyatah  panco  ’ktas,  te  purva-vat 
pui'va-’caryair  yatho  ’ktas  tathai  ’va  vigisya  ’vadharyah ; vistara-bhayan 
ne  ’ho  ’cyanta  ity  arthah.  te  ca  ’vidya-’dayo  maya  ’pi  samanyata  eva 
vyakhyatah  pance  ’ti ; vigesatas  tu  dvasasti-bhedah.  tad  uktam  Karika- 
10  yam : 

“ bhedas  tamaso  ’stavidho,  mohasya  ca ; dagavidho  maha-mohah, 
tamisro  ’stadagadha,  tatlia  bhavaty  andha-tamisra  ” iti. 

asya  ’yam  arthah : astasv  avyakta-mahad-ahamkara-panca-tanmatresu 

prakrtisv  anatmasv  atma-buddhir  avidya  tamo  ’stadha  bhavati.  karya- 
15  karana-’bhedena  kevala-vikrtisv  atma-buddher  apy  atra  ’ntarbhavah.  evam 
avidyaya  visaya-bhedena  ’stavidhatvat  tat-samana-visayakasya  ’smita- 
’khya-mohasya  ’stavidhatvam.  divya-’divya-bhedena  gabda-’dlnaiii  visa- 
yanam  dagatvat  tad-visayako  raga-'khyo  maha-moho  dagavidhah.  avidya- 
’smitayor  astau  ye  \dsaya,  ye  ragasya  daga  visayas,  tad-vighatakesv  asta- 
20  dagasv  astadagadha  tamisra-’khyo  dvesah.  evaiii  tesam  astadaganaih 
vintiga-’di-darganad  astadagadha  ’ndha-tamisra-’khyo  ’bhinivego  bhayam 
iti.  etesarii  ca  tama-adi-samjna  tad-dhetutvad  iti. 

evam  itarasyah.  42. 

evam  purva-vad  eve  ’tarasya  agakter  apy  avantara-bheda  astavingatir 
25  vigesato  ’vagantavya  ity  arthah.  “ agaktir  astavingatidhe  ” ’ty  etasminn 
eva  sutre  ’stavingatidhatvam  maya  vyakhyatam. 

adhyatmika-’di-bhedan  navadha  tustih.  43. 

idarn  sutram  Karikaya  vyakhyatam : 

“ adhyatmikag  catasrah  prakrty-upadana-kala-bhagya-’khyah 
30  bahya  visayo-’paramat  panca  nava  tustayo  ’bhimata  ” iti. 

asya  ’yam  arthah:  atmanam  tustimatah  samghatam  adhikrtya  vartanta 
ity  adhyatmikas  tustayag  catasrah.  tatra  prakrty-akhya  tustir  yatha : 
< saksatkara-paryantah  parinamah  sarvo  ’pi  prakrter  eva ; tarii  ca  prakrtir 
eva  karoti ; aham  tu  kutasthah  purna  > ity  atma-bhavanat  paritosah.  iyarii 
35  tustir  ambha  ity  ucyate.  — tatag  ca  pravrajyo-’padanena  ya  tustih,  so 
’padana-’khya  salilam  ity  ucyate.  — tatag  ca  pravrajyayam  bahu-kalam 


Sdrnkhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  III.  45. 


99 


samadhy-anusthanena  ya  tustih,  sa  kala-’khyau  ’gha  ity  ucyate.  — tatag 
ca  prajnana-parama-kastka-rupe  dharma-megha-samadhau  sati  ya  tustih,  sa 
bhagya-’khya  vrstir  ity  ucyate.  iti  catasra  adhyatmikah.  — bahyah  panca 
tustayo  bahya-visayesu  paiicasu  gabda-’disv  arjana-raksana-ksaya-bhoga- 
hinsa-’di-dosa-nimittako-’paramaj  jayante.  tag  ca  tustayo  yatha-kramam  5 
pararn  suparam  para-param  anuttama-’mbha  uttama-’mblra  iti  paribhasita 
iti. 

kagcit  tv  imam  Karikam  anyatha  vyakhyatavan  ; tad  yatha : < viveka- 
saksatkaro  ’pi  prakrti-parinama  eve  ’ty  alam  dhyana-’bhyasene  > ’ty  evarii- 
drstya  ya  dhy ana-’ di-ni vrttau  tustih,  sa  prakrty-akhya.  < pravrajyo-’pa-  10 
danenai  ’va  mokso  bhavisyati ; kiiix  dhyana-’dine  ? > ’ti  ya  tustih,  so 
’padana-’khya.  < krta-samnyasasya  ’pi  kalenai  ’va  mokso  bhavisyati ; alam 
udvegeue  > ’ti  ya  tustih,  sa  kala-’khya.  < bhagyad  eva  mokso  bhavisyati, 
na  moksa-gastro-’kta-sadhanair  > evaiii-kutarke  ya  tustih,  sa  bhagya-’khye 
’ty-adir  artha  iti.  tan  na ; tad-vyakhyata-tustinam  abhavasya  jnana-’dy-  15 
anukulatvena  ’^akti-paribhasa-’iiaucityad  iti. 

uha-’dibhih  siddhih.  44. 

uha-’di-bhedaih  siddhir  astadha  bhavati  ’ty  arthah.  idam  api  sutram 
Karikaya  vyakhyatam : 

“ uliah  9abdo  ’dhyayanam  dulikha-vighatas  trayah  suhrt-praptih  20 
danarh  ca  siddhayo  ’stau ; siddheh  purvo  ’nku^as  trividha  ” iti. 

asya  ’yam  arthah : atra  ’dhyatmika-’di-duhkha-traya-pratiyogikatvat  trayo 
duhkha-vighata  mukhya-siddhayah ; itaras  tu  tat-sadhanatvad  gaunyah 
siddhayah.  tatro  ’ho  yatha : upadega-’dikam  vinai  Va  prag-bhaviya-’bhyasa- 
vagat  tattvasya  svayam  uhanam  iti.  gabdas  tu  yatha : anyadlya-patham  25 
akarnya  svayam  va  gastram  akalayya  yaj  jnanam  jayate,  tad  iti.  adhya- 
yanam  ca  yatha : gisya-’carya-bhavena  gastra-’dhyayanaj  jnanam  iti.  suhrt- 
praptir  yatha : svayam  upadega-’rtham  grha-’gatat  parama-karunikaj  jnana- 
labha  iti.  danarh  ca  yatha:  dhana-’di-danena  paritositaj  jnana-labha  iti. 
esu  ca  purvas  trividha  uha-gabda-’dhyayana-rupo  mukhya-siddher  ahkuga  30 
akarsakah.  suhrt-prapti-danayor  uha-’di-traya-’peksaya  manda-sadhanatva- 
pratipadanaye  ’dam  uktam. 

kagcit  tv  « etasam  asta-siddhlnam  ankugo  nivarakah  purvas  trividho 
viparyaya-’gakti-tusti-rupo  bhavati,  bandhakatvad  » iti  vyacaste.  tan  na ; 
tusty-abhavasya  ’gaktitaya  badhirya-’ di-vat  siddhi-virodhita-labhena  tusty-  35 
atustyor  ubhayoh  siddhi-virodhitva-’sambhavat. 

« nanu  ’ha-’dibhir  eva  katharn  siddhir  ucyate ; mantra-tapah-samadhy- 
adibhir  apy  anima-’dy-asta-siddheh  sarva-gastra-siddhatvad  ? » iti.  tatra 
’ha: 


100 


III.  45. 


Samkhy  a-pravacana-bhasye. 


ne  ’tarad  itara-hanena  vina.  45. 

itarad  uhana-’di-pancaka-bhinnat  tapa-ades  tattviki  na  siddhih.  kutah  ? 
itara-hanena  vina,  yatah  sa  siddhir  itarasya  viparyayasya  hanam  vinai  ’va 
bhavaty,  atah  samsara-’paripanthitvat  sa  siddhy-abhasa  eva,  na  tu  tattviki 
5 siddliir  ity  arthah.  tatha  co  detain  Yoga-sutrena : “ te  samadhav  upasarga, 
vyutthane  siddhaya  ” iti. 

tad  evam  “ jnanan  muktir  ” ity  arabhya  vistarato  buddhi-guna-rupah 
pratyaya-sargah  sa-karya-bandho  moksa-rupa-purusarthena  saho  ’ktah. 
etau  ca  buddhi-tad-guna-rupau  sargau  pravaha-rupena  ’nyo-’nyahi  hetu, 
10  blja-’hkura-vat.  tatha  ca  Karika: 

“ na  vina  bhavair  lingarh,  na  '\dna  lingena  bhava-nirvrttih ; 
linga-’khyo  bhava-’khyas  tasmad  dvividhah  pravartate  sarga  ” iti. 

bhavo  vasana-rupa  buddher  jnana-’di-gunah ; lihgam  mahat-tattvam  buddhir 
iti.  samasti-sargah  pratyaya-sargag  ca  samaptah ; samprataiii  “ vyakti- 
15  bhedah  karma-vigesad  ” iti  saiiiksepad  ukta  vyasti-srstir  vistaratah  prati- 
padyate : 

daiva-’di-prabheda.  46. 

daiva-’dih  prabhedo  ’vantara-bhedo  yasyah,  sa  tatha  srstir  iti  <jesah. 
tad  etat  Karikaya  vyakhyatam  : 

20  “ asta-vikalpo  daivas,  tairyagyonag  ca  pancadha  bhavati, 

manusyaq  cai  ’kavidhah ; samasato  bhautikah  sarga  ” iti. 

brahma-prajapatyai-’ndra-paitra-gandharva-yaksa-raksasa-paiqaca  ity  asta- 
vidho  daivah  sargah ; paqu-mrga-paksi-sarlsrpa-sthavara  iti  tairyagyonah 
pancavidhah ; manusya-sargaq  cai  ’ka-prakara  iti  bhautiko  bhutanam 
25  vyasti-praninam  Virajah  sakaqat  sarga  ity  arthah. 

avantara-srster  apy  uktayah  purusarthatvam  aha ; 
a-Brahma-stamba-paryantam  tat-krte  srstir  a vivekat.  47. 

Catur-mukham  arabhya  sthavara-’nta  vyasti-srstir  api  Virat-srsti-vad 
eva  purusartha  bhavati,  tat-tat-purusanam  viveka-khyati-paryantam  ity 
30  arthah. 

vyasti-srstav  api  vibhagam  aha  sutra-trayena : 
urdhvam  sattva-vigala.  48. 

urdhvam  bhur-lokad  upari  srstih  sattva-’dhika  bhavati  ’ty  arthah. 


tamo-vigala  mulatah.  49. 

35  mulato  bhui-lokad  adha  ity  arthah. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  III.  55. 


101 


madhye  rajo-vi<?ala.  50. 

madhye  bhur-loka  ity  arthah. 

« nanv  ekasya  eva  prakrteh  kena  nimittena  sattva-’di-vi^alataya  vici- 
trah  srstaya  ? » ity  akanksayam  aha : 

karma-vaicitryat  pradhana-cesta,  garbha-dasa-vat.  51.  6 

vicitra-karma-nimittad  eva  yathokta  pradhanasya  cesta  karya-vaicitrya- 
rupa  bhavati.  vaicitrye  drstanto  garbha-dasa-vad  iti ; yatha  garbha- 
’vastham  arabbya  yo  dasas,  tasya  bhrtya-vasana-patavena  nana-prakara 
cesta  paricarya  svamy-artlie  bhavati,  tadvad  ity  arthah. 

«nanu  ced  urdhvam  sattva-vigala  srstir  asti,  tarhi  tata  eva  krta-  io 
’rthatvat  purusasya  kim  moksene  ? » ’ti.  tatra  ’ha : 

avrttis  tatra  ’py,  uttaro-’ttara-yoni-yogad  dheyah.  52. 

tatra  ’py  urdhva-gatav  api  satyam  avrttir  asti ; ata  uttaro-’ttara-yoni- 
yogad  adho-’dho  yoni-janmanah  so  ’pi  loko  heya  ity  arthah. 

kim  ca : 15 

samanam  jara-marana-’di-jam  duhkham.  53. 

m'dhva-’dho-gatanam  Brahma-’di-sthavara-’ntanam  sarvesam  eva  jara- 
marana-’di-jam  duhkham  sadharanam  ; ato  ’pi  heya  ity  arthah. 

kim  bahuna  ? karane  layad  api  na  krta-krtyate  ’ty  aha : 
na  karana-layat  krta-krtyata,  magna-vad  utthanat.  54.  2o 

viveka-jnana-’bhave  yada  mahad-adisu  vairagyam  prakrty-upasanaya 
bhavati,  tada  prakrtau  layo  bhavati  ; “ vairagyat  prakrti-laya  ” iti  vacanat. 
tasmat  karana-layad  api  na  krta-krtyata  ’sti;  magna-vad  utthanat.  yatha 
jale  magnah  purusah  punar  uttisthati,  evam  eva  prakrti-llnah  purusa 
i9vara-bhavena  punar  avir-bhavanti ; sarhskara-’der  aksayena  puna-raga-  25 
’bhivyakter  viveka-khyatim  vina  dosa-daha-’nupapatter  ity  arthah. 

« nanu  karanam  kenapi  na  karyate  ; atah  sa  svatantra  katham  svo- 
’pasakasya  duhkha-nidanam  utthanam  punah  karoti?»  tatra  ’ha: 

akaryatve  ’pi  tad-yogah  paravagyat.  55. 

prakrter  akaryatve  ’py  apreiy-atve  ’py  anye-’ccha-’nadhlnatve  ’pi  tad-  30 
yogah  punar-utthanau-’cityam  tal-llnasya.  kutah?  parava^yat,  purusar- 
tha-tantratvat.  viveka-khyati-rupa-purusartha-vagena  prakrtya  punar  ut- 
thapyate  sva-llna  ity  arthah.  purusartha-’dayag  ca  prakrter  na  prerakah, 
kim  tu  pravrtti-svabhavayah  pravrttau  nimittanl  ’ti  na  svatantrya-ksatih. 


102 


III.  55.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


tatha  ca  Yoga-sutram:  “nimittam  aprayojakam  prakrtinam,  varana-bhedas 
tu  tatah,  ksetrika-vad”  iti.  varana-bhedah  pratibandha-nivrttih. 

prakrti-layat  purusasyo  ’tthane  pramanam  apy  aha : 

sa  hi  sarva-vit  sarva-karta.  56. 

6 sa  hi  purva-sarge  karana-llnah  sarga-’ntare  sarva-vit  sarva-karte  ’^vara 
adi-puruso  bhavati ; prakrti-laye  tasyai  ’va  prakrti-pada-prapty-aucityat ; 

“tad  eva  saktah  saha  karmanai  ’ti  liilgam,  mano  yatra  nisaktam  asye  ” 
’ty-adi-91'uter  ity  arthah. 

« nanv  evam  l9vara-pratisedha-’nupapattih.»  tatra  ’ha : 

10  idrge-’gvara-siddhih  siddha.  57. 

prakrti-llnasya  janye-’^varasya  siddhir  “ yah  sarva-jnah  sarva-vid, 
yasya  jnana-mayam  tapa  ” ity-adi-grutibhyah  sarva-sammatai  ’va ; nitye- 
’9varasyai  ’va  vivada-’spadatvad  ity  arthah. 

athava  “ sa  hi  ” ’ty-adi  sutra-dvayam  evam  vyakhyeyam : parava9yam 
15  api  pratipadayati  “ sa  hi  ” ’ti  sutrena.  sa  hi  parah  purusa-samanyam  sarva- 
jnana-9aktimat  sarva-kartrta*9aktimac  ca  ; ayas-kanta-vat  samnidhi-matrena 
prerakatvad  ity  arthah.  tatha  ca  ’samapta-’rtha-purusa-samnidhyat  tad- 
artham  anye-’ccha-’nadhlnaya  api  prakrteh  pravrttir  ava9yakl  ’ti.  — « nanv 
evam  l9vara-pratisedha-virodhah. » tatra  ’ha:  “ Idr9e-’9vara-siddhih  sid- 
20  dha.”  samnidhya-matrene  ’9varasya  siddhis  tu  9ruti-smrtisu  sarva-sammate 
’ty  arthah. 

“ angustha-matrah  puruso  madhya  atmani  tisthati ; 
l9ano  bhuta-bhavyasya  11a  tato  vijugupsate.” 

“ srjate  ca  gunan  sarvan ; ksetra-jnas  tv  anupa9yati 
25  gunan  avikriyah  sarvan  udaslna-vad  l9vara  ” 

ity-adi-9ruti-smrtaya9  cai  ’tadr9e-’9vare  pramanam  iti. 

dvitlya-’dhyaya-’dim  arabliyai  ’tavat-paryantam  sutra-vyuhaih  pra- 
dhana-srstih  samapita.  itah  param  mokso-’papatty-artham  pradhana-srster 
jnani-purusam  praty  atyanta-nivrttir  atyanta-laya-’khya  vaktavya.  tad- 
30  upapatty-artham  adau  pradhana-srsteh  prayojanam  dvitlya-’dhyayasya  ’di- 
sutre  din-matreno  ’ktarn  vistaratah  pratipadayati : 

pradhana-srstih  parartharh  svato  ’py,  abhoktrtvad,  ustra-kuh- 
kuma-vahana-vat.  58. 

pradhanasya  svata  eva  srstir  yady  api,  tatha  ’pi  parartham,  anyasya 
35  bhoga-’pavarga-’rtham ; yatho  ’strasya  kunkuma-vahanam  svamy-artham. 
kutah?  abhoktrtvad,  acetanatvena  bhoga-’pavarga-’sambhavad  ity  arthah. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  III.  63. 


103 


« nanu  “ vimukta-moksa-’rtham  svartham  ve  ” ’ty  anena  svartha  ’pi  srstir 
ukte » ’ti  cet,  satyam ; tatha  ’pi  purusarthatam  vina  svarthata  ’pi  na 
sidhyati.  svartho  hi  pradhanasya  krta-bhoga-’pavargat  purusad  atma- 
vimoksanam  iti.  « nanu  bhrtya-tulya  cet  prakrtis,  tarhi  katharn  svamino 
duhkha-’rtham  api  pravartata?»  iti  cen,  na;  sukha-’rtha-pravrttyai  ’va  6 
nantarlyaka-duhkha-sambhavad,  dusta-bhrtya-tulyatvad  ve  ’ti. 

« nanu  pradhanasya  ’cetanasya  svatah  srastrtvam  eva  no  ’papadyate ; 
ratha-’deh  para-prayatnenai  ’va  pravrtti-dar^anad  ? » iti.  tatra  ’ha : 

acetanatve  ’pi  kslra-vac  cestitam  pradhanasya.  59. 

yatha  kslram  purusa-prayatna-nairapeksyena  svayam  eva  dadhi-rupena  io 
parinamate,  evam  acetanatve  ’pi  para-prayatnam  vina  ’pi  mabad-adi-rupa- 
parinamah  pradhanasya  bhavatl  ’ty  arthah.  “ dhenu-vad  vatsaye  ” ’ty 
anena  sutrena  ’sya  na  paunaruktyam ; tatra  karana-pravrtter  eva  vicarita- 
tvat ; dhenunam  cetanatvac  ce  ’ti. 

drstanta-’ntara-pradar9ana-purvakam  ukta-’rtha-hetum  aba : 15 

karma-vad  drster  va  kala-’deh.  60. 

kala-’deh  karma-vad  va  svatah  pi’adhanasya  cestitarii  sidhyati,  drsta- 
tvat.  yathai  ’ko  gacchaty  rtur,  itarag  ca  pravartata  ity-adi-rupaih  kala-’di- 
karma  svata  eva  bhavati,  evam  pradhanasya  ’pi  cesta  syat;  kalpanaya 
drsta-’nusaritvad  ity  arthah.  20 

« nanu  tatha  ’pi  < mame  ’dam  bhoga-’di-sadhanam  > iti  pratisamdhana- 
’bhavan  mudhayah  prakrteh  kadacit  pravrttir  api  na  syad,  viparita  ca 
pravrttih  syat  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

svabhavac  cestitam,  anabhisamdhanad,  bhrtya-vat.  61. 

yatha  prakrsta-bhrtyasya  svabhavat  samskarad  eva  pratiniyata  ’va^-  25 
yakl  ca  svami-seva  pravartate,  na  tu  sva-bhoga-’bkiprayena,  tathai  ’va 
prakrteg  cestitam  samskarad  eve  ’ty  arthah. 

karma-’krster  va  ’naditah.  62. 

va-9abdo  ’tra  samuccaye.  j’atah  karma  ’nady,  atah  karmabhir  akar- 
sanad  api  pradhanasya  ’va9yaki  vyavasthita  ca  pravrttir  ity  arthah.  30 

tad  evam  pradhanasya  parartharii  svatah  srastrtve  siddhe  para-pra- 
yojana-samaptau  svata  eva  pradhana-nivrttya  moksah  sidhyati  ’ty  alia 
praghattakena : 

vivikta-bodhat  srsti-nivrttih  pradhanasya,  shda-vat  pake.  63. 

vivikta-purusa-jiianat  para-vairagyena  purusartha-samaptau  pradha-  35 


104 


III.  63.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


nasya  srstir  nivartate  ; yatha  pake  nispanne  pacakasya  vyaparo  nivartata 
ity  arthah.  iyam  eva  ’tyantika-pralaya  ity  ucyate.  tatha  ca  grutih : 

“ tasya  ’bhidhyanad  yojanat  tattva-bhavad 
bhuyag  ca  ’nte  vigva-maya-nivrttir  ” iti. 

6 « nanv  evam  eka-purusasyo  ’padhau  viveka-jnano-’tpattya  prakrteh 

srsti-nivrttau  sarva-mukti-prasahga  » iti.  tatra  ’ha : 

itara  itara-vat  tad-dosat.  64. 

itaras  tu  vivikta-bodha-rahita  itara-vad  baddha-vad  eva  prakrtya 
tisthati.  kutah?  tad-dosat;  tasya  pradhanasyai  ’va  tat-purusa-’ rtliar’sama- 

10  pana-’kbya-dosad  ity  arthah.  tad  uktaiii  Yoga-sutre : “krta-’rtham  prati 
nastam  apy  anastam  tad  anya-sadharanatvad  ” iti.  tatha  ca  purva-sutre 
ya  pradhana-nivrttir  ukta,  sa  vivikta-boddhr-purusam  praty  eve  ’ti  bhavah. 
vi^va-maya-^rutir  api  jnaninam  praty  eva  manta vya ; “ ajam  ” iti  91'utyai 
’kavakyatvad  iti. 

15  srsti-nivrtteh  phalam  aha : 

dvayor  ekatarasya  vau  ’dasinyam  apavargah.  65. 

dvayoh  pradhana-purusayor  evau  ’dasinyam,  ekakita,  paraspara-viyoga 
iti  yavat ; so  ’pavargah  kaivalyam.  athava  purusasyai  ’va  kaivalyam ; 
< aham  muktah  syam  > ity  eva  purusarthata-dar§anad  ity  arthah. 

20  eka-purusan  nivrtta  ’pi  prakrtih  purusa-’ntaram  prati  pravartata  ity 
atra  drstantarii  dargayati : 

anya-srsty-uparage  ’pi,  na  virato  ’prabnddha-rajju-tattvasye  ’vo 

’ragah.  66. 

yatha  jnaninam  prati  nivrtto  ’py  ahir  aprabuddha-rajju-tattvasya 

26  bhaya-’di-srsty-uparagan  na  virato  bhavati,  tathai  ’va  jiiani-purusam  prati 
nivrtta  ’pi  prakrtir  anyasya  ’jhasya  buddhy-adi-srsty-uparagan  na  virata 
bhavati  ’ty  arthah.  virajyata  iti  pathe  ’pi  viragah  paran-mukhata. 

uraga-tulyatvam  ca  pradhanasya ; rajju-tulye  puruse  samaropanad 
iti.  evam-vidham  rajju-sarpa-’di-drstantanam  a gay  am  abuddhvai  ’va  ’bu- 

30  dhah  kecid  vedanti-bruvah  prakrter  atyanta-tucchatvam  mano-matratvam 
va  tulayanti.  etena  prakrti-satyata-vadi-saihkhyo-’kta-drstantena  gruti- 
smrty-artha  bodhaniyah. 

na  kevalam  drstantavattvena  ’yam  arthah  sidhyati,  kim  tu : 
karma-nimitta-yogac  ca.  67. 

35  srstau  nimittam  yat  karma,  tasya  sambandhad  apy  anya-purusartham 
srjati  ’ty  arthah. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  III.  72. 


105 


« nanu  sarvesam  purusanam  aprarthakataya  nairapeksya-’vigese  ’pi 
kamcit  praty  eva  pradhanam  pravartate,  kaihcit  prati  ca  nivartata  ity 
atra  kiiii  niyamakam  ? na  ca  karma  niyamakam ; kasya  purusasya  kirii 
karme  ’ty  atra  ’pi  niyamaka-’bhavad  » iti.  tatra  'ha : 

nairapeksye  ’pi  prakrty-upakare  ’viveko  nimittam.  68.  6 

purusanam  nairapeksye  ’py  <ayam  me  svamy,  ayam  eva  ’ham  > ity 
avivekad  eva  prakrtih  srsty-adibhih  purusan  upakarotl  ’ty  arthah.  tatha 
ca  yasmai  purusaya  ’tmanam  avivicya  dargayiturh  vasana  vartate,  tarn 
praty  eva  pradhanam  pravartata  ity  eva  niyamakam  iti  bhavah. 

« pravrtti-svabhavatvat  katham  viveke  ’pi  nivrttir  upapadyatam? » 10 
tatra  ’ha : 

nartaki-vat  pravrttasya  ’pi  nivrtti?  caritarthyat.  69. 

purusartham  eva  pradhanasya  pravrtti-svabhavo,  na  tu  samanyena. 
atah  pravrttasya  ’pi  pradhanasya  purusartha-samapti-rupe  carita-’rtliatve 
sati  nivrttir  yukta;  yatha  parisadbhyo  nrtya-dargana-’rtham  pravrttaya  15 
nartakyas  tat-siddhau  nivrttir  ity  arthah. 

nivrttau  hetv-antaram  aha : 

dosa-bodhe  ’pi  no  ’pasarpanam  pradhanasya,  kula-vadhu-vat. 
’70. 

pnrusena  prakrteh  parinamitva-duhkhatmakatva-’di-dosa-dar^anad  api  20 
lajjitayah  prakrteh  punar  na  purusam  praty  upasarpanam ; kula-vadhu- 
vat  ; yatha  < svamina  me  doso  drsta  > ity  avadharanena  laj jita  kula-vadhur 
na  svaminam  upasarpati,  tadvad  ity  arthah.  tad  uktam  Naradiye : 

“savikara  ’pi  maudhyena  ciram  bhukta  guna-’tmana 

prakrtir  jnata-dose  ’yarn  lajjaye  ’va  nivartata  ” iti.  25 

etad  evo  ’ktam  Karikaya  ’pi : 

“ prakrteh  sukumarataram  na  kimcid  astl  ’ti  me  matir  bhavati, 
ya  < drsta  ’smi  > ’ti  punar  na  darganam  upaiti  purusasye  ” ’ti. 

« nanu  purusartham  cet  pradhana-pravrttis,  tarhi  bandha-moksabhyam 
purusasya  parinama-’pattir  ? » iti.  tatra  ’ha : 30 

nai  ’kantato  bandha-moksan  purusasya,  ’vivekad  rte.  71. 

duhkha-yoga-viyoga-rupau  bandha-moksau  purusasya  nai  ’kantatas 
tattvatah,  kim  tu  caturtha-sutra-vaksyamana-prakarena  ’vivekad  eve  ’ty 
arthah. 

paramarthatas  tu  3’athoktau  bandha-moksau  prakrter  eve  ’ty  aha : 


35 


106 


III.  72.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


prakrter  anjasyat,  sasangatvat,  pa<?u-vat.  72. 

prakrter  eva  ’njasyena  tattvato  dulikhena  bandha-moksau ; sasanga- 
tvad,  duhkha-sadhanair  dharma-’dibhir  liptatvat;  pa§u-vat ; yatha  pa§u 
rajjva  liptataya  bandha-moksa-bhagi,  tadvad  ity  arthah.  etad  uktarh 
5 Karikaya : 

“ tasman  na  badhyate  ’ddha,  na  mucyate,  na  ’pi  saihsarati  purusah ; 
samsarati  badhyate  mucyate  ca  nana-’Qraya  prakrtir  ” iti. 

“ dvayor  ekatarasya  vau  ’daslnyam  apavarga  ” iti  sutre  ca  yah  purusasya 
’py  apavarga  uktah,  sa  pratibimba-rupasya  mithya-dulikhasya  viyoga 
io  eve  ’ti. 

«buddher  ye  bhava-’staka-rupa  gunas,  tatra  kair  bandhah,  kair  va 
moksa  ? » ity  akaiiksayam  aha : 

rupaih  saptabhir  atmanam  badlinati  pradhanam,  ko^a-kara- 
vad,  vimocayaty  eka-rupena.  73. 

15  dharma-vairagyai-’gvarya-’dharma-’jnana-’vairagya-’nai^varyaih  sapta- 

blil  rupaih  sva-dharmair  duhkha-hetubhih  prakrtir  atmanarii  dulikhena 
badlinati ; ko^a-kara-vat ; ko ^a-k Tira-k r mir  yatha  sva-nirmitena  ’vasena 
’tmanam  badlinati,  tadvat.  sai  ’va  ca  prakrtir  eka-rupena  jnanenai  ’va 
’tmanahi  duhkhan  mocayatl  ’ty  arthah. 

20  « nanu  < bandha-muktl  avivekad  > iti  yad  uktam,  tad  ayuktam  ; avi- 

vekasya  ’heya-’nupadeyatvat ; loke  duhkhasya  tad-abhava-sukha-’der  eva 
ca  svato  heyo-’padeyatvat.  anyatha  drsta-hanir » ity  a5ahkya  caturtha- 
sutro-’ktam  svayam  vivrnoti : 

nimittatvam  avivekasya,  na  drsta-hanih.  74. 

25  avivekasya  purusesu  bandha-moksa-nimittatvam  eva  puro  ’ktam,  na 

tv  aviveka  eva  tav  iti ; na  ’to  drsta-hanir  ity  arthah.  etac  ca  prathama- 
’dhyaya-sutresu  spastam.  aviveka-nimittat  prakrti-purusayoh  samyogah; 
tasmac  ca  saiiiyogad  utpadyamanasya  prakrta-duhkhasya  puruse  yah  pra- 
tibimbah,  sa  eva  dulikha-bhogo  dulikha-bandhah ; tan-nivrttir  eva  ca 
30  moksa-’khyah  purusartha  iti. 

tad  evam  adi-sargam  arabhya  ’tyantika-laya-paryanto  ’khila-parinamah 
pradhana-tad-vikaranam  eva;  purusas  tu  kutastha-purna-cinmatra  eve  ’ty 
adhyaya-dvayena  vistarato  vivecitam.  tasya  vivekasya  nispatty-upayesu 
sara-bhutam  abhyasam  aha : 

35  tattva-’bhyasan  <ne  ’ti  ne  ’ti>  ’ti  tyagad  viveka-siddhih.  75. 

prakrti-paryantesu  jaclesu  < ne  ’ti  ne  ’ti  > ’ty  abhiniana-tyaga-rupat 
tattva-’bhyasad  viveka-nispattir  bhavati ; itarat  sarvam  abhyasasya  ’hga- 


Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  III.  78. 


107 


matram  ity  arthah.  tatha  ca  9rutih  “ atha  ’ta  axle  90 : ne  ’ti  ne  ’ti ; na  hy 
etasmad  iti  ne  ’ty  anyat  param  asti,”  “sa  esa  atma  ne  ’ti  ne  ’ti”  ’ty-adir 
iti. 

“ avyakta-’dye  vigesa-’nte  vikare  ’smin.9  ca  varnite 
cetana-’cetana-’nyatva-jnanena  jnanam  ucyata  ” iti.  6 

yatha : 

“ asthi-sthunam  snayu-yutam  mansa-9onita-lepanam 
carma-’vanaddham  durgandhi  purnam  mutra-punsayok 
jara-9oka-samavistam  roga-’yatanam  aturam 

rajasvalam  anityam  ca  bhuta-’vasam  imam  tyajet.  10 

nadi-kulam  yatha  vrkso,  vrksaih  va  9akunir  yatha, 
tatha  tyajann  imam  deham  krcchrad  grahad  vimucyata  ” 

iti.  etad  eva  Karikaya  ’py  uktam : 

“ evam  tattva-’bhyasan  < na  ’smi,  na  me,  na  ’ham  > ity  apar^esam 
aviparyayad  vi9uddham  kevalam  utpadyate  jnanam  ” iti.  15 

< na  ’smi  > ’ty  atmanah  kartrtva-nisedhah ; < na  me  > iti  sanga-nisedhah ; 

< na  ’ham  > iti  tadatmya-nisedhah.  < kevalam  > ity  asya  vivaranam : < avi- 
paryayad vi9uddham>  iti;  antara-’ntara  viparyayena  ’viplutam  ity  arthah. 
idam  eva  kevalatvam  siddhi*9abdena  sutre  proktam ; “ viveka-khyatir 
aviplava  hano-’paya”  iti  Yoga-sutrenai  ’tad^a-jiianasyai  ’va  moksa-hetu-  20 
tva-siddhir  iti. 

viveka-siddhau  vi9esam  aha: 

adhikari-prabhedan  na  niyamab.  76. 

manda-’dy-adhikari-bheda-sattvad  abhyase  kriyamane  ’py  asminn  eva 
janmani  viveka-nispattir  bhavati  ’ti  niyamo  na  ’stl  ’ty  arthah.  ata  uttama-  25 
’dhikaram  abhyasa-patavena  ’tmanah  sampadayed  iti  bhavah. 

viveka-nispattyai  ’va  nistaro,  na  ’nyathe  ’ty  aha: 

badhita-’nuvrttya  madhya-vivekato  ’py  upabhogah.  77. 

sakrt  samprajnata-yogena  ’tma-saksatkaro-’ttaram  madhya-viveka- 
’vasthe  madhyama-viveke  ’pi  sati  puruse  badhitanam  api  duhkha-’dlnam  30 
prarabdha-va9at  pratibimba-rupena  puruse  ’nuvrttya  bhogo  bhavati  ’ty 
arthah.  viveka-nispatti9  ca  ’punar-utthanad  asamprajnatad  eva  bhavati 
’ti ; atas  tasyam  satyam  na  bhogo  ’stl  ’ti  pratipadayitum  madhya-vivekata 
ity  uktam.  manda-vivekas  tu  saksatkarat  purvarn  9ravana-manana- 
dhyana-matra-rupa  iti  vibhagah.  35 

jivan-mukta?  ca.  78. 

jlvan-mukto  ’pi  madhya-viveka-’vastha  eva  bhavati  ’ty  arthah. 


108 


III.  79.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


jivan-mukte  pramanam  aha : 

upadegyo-’padestrtvat  tat-siddhih.  79. 

cjastresu  viveka-visaye  guru^isya-bhava-gravanaj  jivan-mukti-siddhir 
ity  arthah;  jivan-muktasyai  ’vo  ’padestrtva-sambhavad  iti. 


6 9ruti<?  ca.  80. 

§rutir  api  jivan-mukte  ’sti 

“ diksayai  ’va  naro  mucyet,  tisthen  mukto  ’pi  vigrahe ; 
kulala-cakra-madhya-stho  vicchinno  ’pi  bhramed  ghatah,” 

“brahmai  ’va  san  brahma  ’pyeti”  ’ty-adir  iti.  Naradlya-smrtir  api: 

10  “ purva-’bhyasa-balat  karye  na  lokyo  na  ca  vaidikah 

a-punya-papah  sarva-’tma  jivan-muktah  sa  ucyata  ” iti. 

« nanu  ^ravana-matrena  ’py  upadestrtvam  syat  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

itaratha  ’ndha-parampara.  81. 

itaratha  manda-vivekasya  ’py  upadestrtve  ’ndha-parampara-’pattir  ity 

15  arthah.  samagryena  ’tma-tattvam  ajnatva  ced  upadiQet,  kasminQcid  ah§e 
sva-bhramena  ^isyam  api  bhranti-kuryat,  so  ’py  anyam,  so  ’py  anyam  ity 
evam  andha-parampare  ’ti. 

«nanu  jnanena  karma-ksaye  sati  katharh  jivanam  syat?»  tatra  ’ha: 

cakra-bhramapa-vad  dhrta-<?arirah.  82. 

20  kulala-karma-nivrttav  api  purva-karma-vegad  yatha  svayam  eva  kiyat- 
kalani  cakram  bhramati,  evaiii  jnano-’ttaram  karma-’nutpattav  api  pra- 
rabdha-karma-vegena  cestamanam  ^ariram  dhrtva  jivan-muktas  tisthati 
’ty  arthah. 

« nanu  jnana-hetu-samprajnata-yogena  bhoga-’di-vasana-ksaye  katharii 

25  ^arira-dharanam  ? na  ca  <yogasya  samskara-’bhibhavakatve  kim  manam?> 
iti  vacyam ; “ vyutthana-nirodha-saihskarayor  abhibhava-pradurbhavau 

nirodha-parinama  ” iti  Yoga-sutratas  tahsiddheh ; cira-kalinasya  visaya- 
’ntara-’ve^asya  visaya-’ntara-samskara-’bhibhavakataya  loke  ’py  anubhavac 
ce  » ’ti.  tatra  ’ha : 

30  samskara-le<?atas  tat-siddhih.  83. 

(jarira-dharana-hetavo  ye  visaya-sariiskaras,  tesam  alpa-’vagesat  tasya 
9arira-dharanasya  siddhir  ity  arthah.  atra  ca  ’vidya-sariiskarasya  satta 
na  ’peksyate ; avidyaya  janma-’di-rupa-karma-vipaka-’rambha-matre  hetu- 
tvat;  Yoga-bhasye  Vyasais  tatha  vyakhyatatvat ; “ vlta-raga-janma-’dar- 


Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  IV.  1. 


109 


9anad”  iti  Nyayac  ca.  na  tu  prarabdha-phalaka-karma-bhoge  ’pi  ’ti. 
yatra  ca  niyamena  ’vidya  ’peksyate,  sa  prayasa-vigesa-rupo  bhogo  mudhesv 
eva  ’sti;  jivan-muktanam  tu  bhoga-’bhasa  eve  ’ti  prag  uktam.  yat  tu 
kaQcid  vedanti-bruvo  « ’vidya-samskara-le^o  ’pi  jlvan-muktasya  tisthatl » 
’ty  aba,  tan  na;  dharma-’dharmo-’tpatti-prasahgat ; andha-parampara-pra- 
sangat ; avidya-samskara-le9a-satta-kalpane  prayojana-’bhavac  ca.  etac  ca 
Brahma-mimansa-bhasye  prapancitam  iti. 

Qastra-vakya-’rtham  upasamharati : 

vivekan  nihQesa-duhkha-nivrttau  krta-krtyo,  ne  ’taran  — ne 
’tarat.  84. 

uktaya  viveka-siddkitab  para-vairagya-dvara  sarva-vrtti-nirodhena 
yada  nili9esato  badhita-’badhita-sadharanyena  ’khila-dubkham  nivartate, 
tadai  ’va  purusah  krta-krtyo  bliavati.  ne  ’taraj,  jlvan-mukty-ader  ap!  ’ty 
artbah.  — ne  ’tarad  iti  vlpsa  ’dhyaya-samaptau. 

atyanta-Iaya-paryantab  karyo  Nyaktasya,  na  ’tmanah. 
prokta  evam  yiveko  ’tra  para-vairagya-sadbanam. 

iti  Vijnanabbiksu-nirmite  Kapila-samkhya-prayacanasya  bbasye  vairagya- 

’dbyayas  trtTyah. 


9astra-siddha-’khyapka-jata-mukhene  ’danim  viveka-jnana-sadhanani 
prada^anlyan!  ’ty  etad-artharii  caturtba-’dhyaya  arabbyate  : 

raja-putra-vat  tattvo-’padegat.  1. 

purva-pada-9esa-sutra-stha-viveko  ’nuvartate.  raja-putrasye  ’va  tattvo- 
’pade9ad  viveko  jayata  ity  artbah.  atre  ’yam  akhyayika : ka9cid  raja- 
putro  ganda-rksa-janmana  puran  nihsaritah  ^abarena  kenacit  posito  < ’barn 
Cabara  > ity  abhimanyamana  aste.  tarn  jlvantam  jiiatva  ka9cid  amatyah 
prabodbayati : < na  tvarii  ^abaro,  raja-putro  ’si  > ’ti.  sa  yatha  jhatity  eva 
Candala-’bbimanam  tyaktva  tattvikarii  raja-bliavam  eva  ’lambate  <raja 
’bam  asm!  > ’ti,  evam  eva  < ’di-purusat  paripurna-cinmatratvena  ’bhivyaktad 
utpannas  tvam  tasya  ’119a  > iti  karuniko-’pade9at  prakrty-abhimanarii  tyak- 
tva < Brahma-putratvad  aham  api  Brahmai  ’va,  na  tu  tad-vilaksanah  sam- 
sarl  > ’ty  evam  sva-svarupam  eva  ’lambata  ity  arthah.  tatba  Garude  : 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


110 


IV.  1. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


“ yathai  ’ka-hema-manina  sarvarii  hemamayam  bhavet, 
tathai  ’va  jnatam  l^ena  jnatena  ’py  akhilam  jagat. 
graha-’visto  dvijah  ka§cic  < Chudro  ’ham>  iti  manyate, 
graha-nagat  punah  svlyam  brahmanyam  manyate  yatha, 

6 maya-’ vistas  tatha  jlvo  < deho  ’ham  > iti  manyate, 

maya-naQat  punah  svlyarii  rupam  < Brahma  ’smi  > manyata  ” iti. 

strl-^udra-’dayo  ’pi  brahmanena  brahmanasyo  ’pade9am  ^rutva  krta- 
’rthah  syur  ity  etad-artham  akhyayika-’ntaram  dar^ayati : 

pi<?aca-vad  anya-’rtho-’padege  ’pi.  2. 

10  Arjuna-’rtham  ^li-Krsnena  tattvo-’pade9e  kriyamane  ’pi  samlpa-sthasya 
pi9acasya  viveka-jhanarii  jatam,  evam  anyesam  api  bhaved  ity  arthah. 

yadi  ca  sakrd-upade9aj  jnanarii  na  jayate,  tado  ’pade9a-’vrttir  api 
kartavye  ’tl  ’tihasa-’ntaram  aha: 

avrttir  asakrd-upade<?at.  3. 

15  upade9a-’vrttir  api  kartavya;  Chandogya-’dau  (^vetaketv-adikam  praty 
Aruni-prabhrtlnam  asakrd-upade9e-’tihasiid  ity  arthah. 

vairagya-’rtharii  nidai^ana-purvakam  atma-sariighatasya  bhanguratva- 
’dikam  pratipadayati : 

pita-putra-vad  ubhayor  drstatvat.  4. 

20  svasya  pita-putrayor  iva  ’tmano  ’pi  marano-’tpattyor  drstatvad  anu- 
mitatvad  vairagyena  viveko  bhavati  ’ty  arthah.  tad  uktam : 

“ atmanah  pitr-putrabhyam  anumeyau  bhava-’pyayav  ” iti. 

itah  param  utpanna-jnanasya  viraktasya  jhana-nispatty-ahgany  akhya- 
yiko-’kta-drstantair  dar9ayati : 

•25  9yena-vat  sukha-duhkhi  tyaga-viyogabhyam.  5. 

parigraho  na  kartavyo,  yato  dravyanam  tyagena  lokah  sukhi  viyogena 
ca  duhkhl  bhavati,  9yena-vad  ity  arthah.  9yeno  hi  samisah  kena-’py 
upahatya  ’misad  viyojya  duhkhl  kriyate  ; svayam  cet  tyajati,  tada  duhkhad 
vimucyate.  tad  uktam  : 

30  “ samisam  kurararii  jaghnur  balino  ’nye  niramisah ; 

tada  ’misam  parityajya  sa  sukham  samavindate  ” ’ti. 

tatha  Manuna  ’py  uktam : 

“ nadl-kulaiii  yatha  vrkso,  vrksarn  va  9akunir  yatha, 
tatha  tyajann  imam  deham  krcchrad  grahad  vimucyata  ” iti. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  IV.  11. 


Ill 


ahi-nirvlayanl-vat.  6. 

yatha  ’hir  jlrnam  tvacam  parityajaty  anayasena  heya-buddhya,  tathai 
’va  mumuksuh  prakrtim  bahu-kalo-’pabhuktam  jlrnam  heya-buddhya 
tyajed  ity  arthah.  tad  uktam : “ jlrnam  tvacam  ivo  ’raga  ” iti. 

tyaktam  ca  prakrty-adikam  punar  na  svlkuryad  ity  atra  ’ha : 6 

chinna-hasta-vad  va.  7. 

yatha  chinnam  hastam  punah  ko-’pi  na  ’datte,  tathai  ’vai  ’tat  tyaktam 
punar  na  ’bhimanyete  ’ty  arthah.  — va-^abdo  ’py-arthe. 

asadhana-’nucintanam  bandhaya,  Bharata-vat.  8. 

vivekasya  yad  antar-anga-sadhanam  na  bhavati,  sa  ced  dharmo  ’pi  io 
syat,  tatha  ’pi  tad-anucintanam  tad-anusthane  cittasya  tatparyam  na 
kartavyam,  yatas  tad  bandhaya  bhavati  viveka-vismarakataya ; Bharata- 
vat  ; yatha  Bharatasya  raja-rser  dharmyam  api  dina-’natha-harina-Qava- 
kasya  posanam  ity  arthah.  tatha  ca  Jadabharatam  prakrtya  Visnupurane : 

“ capalam  capale  tasmin  dura-gam  dura-gamini  16 

aslc  cetah  samasaktam  tasmin  harina-potaka  ” iti. 

bahubhir  yoge  virodho  raga-’dibhih,  kumari-Qankha-vat.  9. 

bahubhih  saiigo  na  karyah ; bahubhih  sange  hi  raga-’dy-abhivyaktya 
kalaho  bhavati  yoga-bhrah9akah ; yatha  kuman-hasta-§ankhanam  anyo- 
’nya-saiigena  jhanatkaro  bhavati  ’ty  arthah.  20 

dvabhyam  api  tathai  ’va.  10. 

dvabhyam  yoge  ’pi  tathai  ’va  virodho  bhavati ; ata  ekakinai  ’va  stha- 
tavyam  ity  arthah.  tad  uktam : 

“ vase  bahunarh  kalaho  bhaved,  vartta  dvayor  api ; 

eka  eva  caret  tasmat,  kumarya  iva  kankanam  ” iti.  25 

“ a^a-vruva^ya-virase  citte  saihtosa-varjite 
mlane  vaktram  iva  ’dar^e  na  jnanam  pratibimbatl  ” 

’ti  vacanan  nira^ata  yogina  ’nustheye  ’ty  aha : 

niragah  sukhi,  Pingala-vat.  11. 

a 9 am  tyaktva  purusah  samtosa-’khya-sukhavan  bhuyat ; Piiigala-vat ; 30 
yatha  Pingala  nama  ve9ya  kanta-’rthinl  kantam  alabdhva  nirvinna  satl 
vihaya  ’9am  sukhini  babhuva,  tadvad  ity  arthah.  tad  uktam : 

“ 59a  hi  paramam  duhkham,  naira,9yam  paramam  sukham, 
yatha  samchidya  kanta-’9am  sukham  susvapa  Pingale  ” ’ti. 


112 


IV.  11.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


« nanv  aQa-nivrttya  duhkha-nivrttih  syat ; sukharh  tu  kutah,  sadhana- 
’bhavad  ? » iti.  ucyate : cittasya  sattva-pradhanyena  svabhavikam  yat 
sukham  agaya  pihitam  tistliati,  tad  eva  ’^a-vigame  labdha-vrttikam  bha- 
vati,  tejah-pratibaddha-jala-^aitya-vad  iti  na  tatra  sadkana-’peksa.  etad 
5 eva  ca  ’tma*sukham  ity  ucyata  iti. 

yoga-pratibandhakatvad  arambho  ’pi  bhoga-’rtham  na  kartavyah ; 
anyathai  ’va  tad-upapatter  ity  aha : 

anarambhe  ’pi  para-grhe  sukhi,  sarpa-vat.  12. 

sukhi  bhaved  iti  Qesah.  ^esarn  sugamam.  tad  uktam : 

10  “ grba-’rambho  hi  duhkhaya,  na  sukhaya  katham-cana  ; 

sarpah  para-krtam  ve^ma  pravi^ya  sukham  edhata  ” iti. 

(jastrebhyo  gurubhyacj  ca  sara  eva  grahyah ; anyatlia  ’bhyupagama- 
vada-’dibhir  ukte  ’sara-bhage  ’nyo-’nya-virodhena  ’rtha-bahulyena  cai 
’kagrataya  asambhavad  ity  aha : 

is  bahu-Qastra-guru-’pasane  ’pi  sara-’danam,  satpada-vat.  13. 

kartavyam  iti  ^esali ; anyat  sugamam.  tad  uktam : 

“ anubhyaQ  ca  mahadbhya9  ca  gastrebhyah  ku9alo  narah 
sarvatah  saram  adadyat,  puspebhya  iva  satpada  ” iti. 

i 

Markandeyapurane  ca : 

20  “ sara-bliutam  upasita  jnanam  yat  svartha-sadhakam  ; 

jnananam  bahuta  yai  ’sa  yoga-vighna-karl  hi  sa. 

< idaiii  jneyam,  idam  jheyam  > iti  yas  trsita9  caret, 
asau  kalpa-saliasresu  nai  ’va  jneyam  avapnuyad  ” iti. 

sadhana-’ntaram  yatha  tatha  bhavatv,  ekagratayai  ’va  samadhi-palana- 
25  dvara  viveka-saksatkaro  nispadanTya  ity  aha : 

isu-kara-van  nai  ’ka-cittasya  samadbi-hanili.  14. 

yatha  9ara-nirmanayai  ’ka-cittasye  ’su-karasya  pai'9ve  rajno  gamanena 
’pi  na  vrtty-antara-nirodho  ’hlyata,  evam  ekagra-cittasya  sarvatha  ’pi  na 
samadhi-hanir  vrtty-antara-nirodha-ksatir  bhavati.  tata9  ca  visaya-’ntara- 
30  samcarar  bhave  dhyeya-saksatkaro  ’py  ava9yam  bhavati  ’ty  ekagratam 
kuryad  ity  arthah.  tad  uktam : 

“ tadai  ’vam  atrnany  avaruddha-citto  na  veda  kimcid  bahir  antaram  va, 
yathe  ’su-karo  nrpatim  vrajantam  isau  gata-’tma  na  dadai^a  par9va  ” iti. 

satyam  9aktau  jnana-balac  cec  chastra-krta-niyamo  vrtha  lailghyate, 
35  tada  jnana-’nispattya  ’narthakyam  jnana-sadhananam  bhavati  ’ty  aha : 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


IV.  18. 


118 


krta-niyama-langhanad  anarthakyam,  loka-vat.  15. 

yah  gastresu  krto  yoginam  niyamas,  tasyo  ’llanghane  jnana-nispatty- 
akhyo  ’rtho  na  bhavati ; loka-vat ; yatka  loke  bhaisajya-’dau  vihita-pathya- 
’dlnam  langhane  tat-tat-siddhir  na  bhavati,  tadvad  ity  arthah.  agaktya 
jnana-raksa-’rtham  va  langhane  tu  na  jnana-pratibandhah ; 5 

“ apeta-vrata-karma  tu  kevalam  brahmani  sthitah 
brahma-bhutag  caran  loke  brahma-carl  'ti  kathyate.” 

“ na  papatha  guru-proktam  krto-’panayanah  grutim 
na  dadarga  ca  karmani  gastrani  jagrhe  na  ce  ” 

’ty-ady-Anuglta-’di-vakyebhyah.  ata  eva  Visnupurana-’dau  vrtha  karma-  10 
tyagina  eva  pakhandataya  ninditah 

“ purhsarii  jata-dharana-maundyavatarii  vrthai  ’va 
mogha-’ginam  akhila-gauca-bahiskrtanam 
pinda-pradana-pitr-toya-vivarjitanam 

sambhasanad  api  nara  narakam  prayanti  ” 15 

’ty-adine  ’ti. 

niyama-vismarane  ’py  anarthakyam  aha : 
tad-vismarane  ’pi,  bheki-vat.  16. 

sugamam.  bhekyag  ee  ’yam  akhyayika.  kagcid  raja  mrgayam  gato 
vipine  sundarim  kanyam  dadarga ; sa  ca  rajna  bharya-bhavaya  prarthita  20 
niyamam  cakre : yada  mahyam  tvaya  jalam  pradargyate,  tada  maya  gan- 
tavyam  iti.  ekada  tu  krldaya  parigranta  rajanam  papraccha : kutra  jalam  ? 
iti.  raja  ’pi  samayaih  vismrtya  jalam  adargayat.  tatah  sa  bheka-raja- 
duhita  kama-rupinl  bhekl  bhutva  jalam  vivega.  tatag  ca  raja  jala-’dibhir 
anvisya  ’pi  na  tarn  avindad  iti.  25 

gravana-vad  guru-vakya-mlmansaya  apy  avagyakatva  itihasam  aha : 

no  ’padega-gravane  ’pi  krta-krtyata  paramarcad  rte,  Virocana- 
vat.  17. 

paramargo  guru-vakya-tatparya-nirnayako  vicarah.  tarn  vino  ’padega- 
vakya-gravane  ’pi  tattva-jnana-niyamo  na  ’sti ; Prajapater  upadega-gravane  30 
’pi  ’ndra-Virocanayor  madhye  Virocanasya  paramarga-’bhavena  viveka- 
’bhava-gruter  ity  arthah.  ato  guru-’padistasya  mananam  api  karyam  iti. 
drgyate  ce  ’danlm  apy  ekasyai  ’va  < tat  tvam  asy  >-upadegasya  nana-rupiiir 
arthe  sambhavana : akhandatvam  avaidharmya-laksana-’bhedo  ’vibliagag 
ce  ’ti.  35 

ata  eva  ca  paramargo  drgvata  ity  aha  : 

drstas  tayor  Indrasya.  18. 


114 


IV.  18.  SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 


tac-cliabdeno  ’cyamanayoh  paramai^ah.  tayor  Indra-Virocanayor 
madhye  paramarga  Indrasya  drstag  ce  ’ty  arthah. 

krta-krtyatam  apl  ’ndrasya  drstanta-vidhaya  pradar§ayan  sarnyag- 
jnana-’rthina  ca  guru-seva  bahu-kalam  kartavye  ’ty  aba : 

5 pranati-brahmacaryo-’pasarpanani  krtva  siddhir  bahu-kalat, 
tadvat.  19. 

tadvad  Indrasye  ’va  ’nyasya  ’pi  gurau  pranati-vedadhyayana-seva- 
’din  krtvai  ’va  siddbis  tattva-’rtha-spliurtir  bbavati,  na  ’nyatbe  ’ty  arthah. 
tatha  ca  91'utih : 

10  “ yasya  deve  para  bhaktir  yatha  deve  tatha  gurau, 

tasyai  ’te  katbita  hy  arthah  praka^ante  mahatmana  ” iti. 

na  kala-niyamo,  Vamadeva-vat.  20. 

aihika-sadhanad  eva  bhavati  ’ty-adir  jnano-’daye  kala-niyamo  na  ’sti ; 
Vamadeva-vat;  Vamadevasya  janma-’ntarlya-sadhanebhyo  garbhe  ’pi  yatlia 
16  jnano-’dayas,  tatha  ’nyasya  ’pi  ’ty  arthah.  tatha  ca  ^rutih  “ tad  dbai 
’tat  pa^yann  rsir  Vamadevah  pratipede  < ’ham  Manur  abhavam  Suryatj  ce  > 
’ti.  tad  idam  apy  etarhi  ya  evarii  veda  < ’ham  brahma  ’sml  > ’ti,  sa  idam 
sarvam  bhavati  ” ’ty-adir  iti.  < ahain  Manur  abhavam  > ity-adikam  avai- 
dharmya-laksana-’hheda-param  sarva-vyapakata-’kliya-brahmata-pararh  va ; 

20  “ sarvam  samapnosi,  tato  ’si  sarva  ” 

ity-adi-smaranat.  < sa  idam  sarvam  bhavati  > ’ti  tv  aupadhika-pariccheda- 
sya  ’tyanto-’ccheda-param  iti. 

« nanu  saguno-’pasanaya  api  jiiana-hetutva-9ravanat  tata  eva  jnanam 
bhavisyati ; kim-artham  duskara-suksma-yoga-carye  ? » ’ti.  tatra  ’ha : 

25  adhyasta-rupo-’pasanat  paramparyena,  yajno-’pasakanam  iva. 

21. 

siddhir  ity  anusajyate.  adhyasta-rupaih  purusanam  Brahma-Visnu- 
Hara-’dlnam  upasanat  paramparyena  Brahma-’ di-loka-prapti-kramena  sat- 
tva-9uddhi-dvara  va  jnana-nispattir,  na  saksat ; yatlia  yajnikanam  ity 
30  arthah. 

Brahma-’di-loka-paramparaya  ’pi  jnana-nispattau  na  ’sti  niyama  ity 

aha: 

itara-labhe  ’py  avrttih,  panca-’gni-yogato  janma-gruteh.  22. 

nirguna-’tmana  itarasya  ’dhyasta-rupasya  Brahma-loka-paryantasya 
35  labhe  ’py  avrttir  asti.  kutah?  deva-yana-pathena  Brahma-lokam  gatasya 
’pi  dyu-parjanya-dhara-nara-yosid-rupa-’gni-pancake  panca-’hutito  janma- 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  IV.  27. 


115 


91'avanac  Chandogya-pancama-prapathake  “asau  vava  loko,  Gautama, 
’gnir  ” ity-adine  ’ty  arthah.  yac  ca  Brahma-lokad  anavrtti-vakyam,  tat 
tatrai  ’va  prayeno  ’tpanna-jnana-purusa-visayakam  iti. 

jnana-nispattir  viraktasyai ’ve  ’ty  atra  nidarganam  aha : 

viraktasya  heya-hanam  upadeyo-’padanam,  hansa-ksira-vat.  23.  5 

viraktasyai  ’va  heyanam  prakrty-adlnam  hanam  upadeyasya  ca  ’tmana 
upadanam  bhavati ; yatha  dugdha-jalayor  eklbhava-’pannayor  madhye 
’sara-jala-tyagena  sara-bhuta-ksiro-’padanam  bahsasyai  ’va,  na  tu  kaka-’der 
ity  arthah. 

siddha-purusa-sangad  apy  etad  ubhayam  bhavati  ’ty  aha : 10 

labdlia-’ti<?aya-yogad  va,  tadvat.  24. 

labdho  ’ti<yayo  jnana-kastha  yena,  tat-sangad  apy  uktam  bhavati, 
hansa-vad  eve  ’ty  arthah ; yatha  ’larkasya  Dattatreya-samgama-matrad  eva 
svayarh  vivekah  pradur-abhud  iti. 

ragi-sango  na  karya  ity  aha  : 16 

na  kama-caritvam  rago-’pahate,  guka-vat.  25. 

rago-’pahate  puruse  kamatah  sahgo  na  kartavyah;  (juka-vat ; yatha 
9uka-paksl  prakrsta-rupa  iti  krtva  kama-cararh  na  karoti  rtipa-lolupair 
bandhana-bhayat,  tadvad  ity  arthah. 

ragi-sange  tu  dosam  aha : 20 

guna-yogad  baddhah,  <?uka-vat.  26. 

tesam  saiige  tu  guna-yogat  tadlya-raga-’di-yogad  baddhah  syat ; §uka- 
vad  eva ; yatha  ^uka-paksi  vyadhasya  gunai  rajjubhir  baddho  bhavati, 
tadvad  ity  arthah. 

athava  gunitaya  guna-lolupair  baddho  bhavati,  guka-vad  ity  arthah.  26 
atrai  ’vo  ’ktam  Saubharina : 

“ sa  me  samadhir  jala-vasa-mitra-matsyasya  sangat  sahasai  ’va  nastah ; 
parigrahah  sanga-krto  mama  ’yam,  parigraho-’tthaQ  ca  maha-vidhitsa  ” iti. 

vairagyasya  ’py  upayam  avadharayati  dvabhyam  : 
na  bhogad  raga-^antir,  muni-vat.  27.  30 

yatha  muneh  Saubharer  bhogan  na  raga-<jantir  abhut,  evam  anyesam 
api  na  bhavati  'ty  arthah.  tad  uktam  Saubharinai  ’va: 

“ a mrtyuto  nai  ’va  mano-rathanam  anto  ’sti ; vijnatam  idam  maya  ’dya. 
mano-ratha-’sakti-parasya  cittam  na  jayate  vai  parama-’rtha-sangl  ” ’ti. 


116 


IV.  28.  Safnkhy a-pravacana-bhasye. 


api  tu 

dosa-darganad  ubhayoh.  28. 

ubhayoh  prakrti-tat-karyayoh  parinamitva-duhkhatmakatva-’di-dosa- 
darganad  eva  raga-§antir  bhavati,  muni-vad  eve  ’ty  arthah.  Saubharer 
5 hi  sanga-dosa-dar^anad  eva  pa9cad  vairagyam  91'uyate : 

“ duhkharh  yad  evai  ’ka-^aiira-jan  ma, 
9ata-’rdha-samkhyam  tad  idam  prasutam ; 
parigrahena  ksitipa-’tmajanam 
sutair  anekair  bahuli-krtam  tad  ” 

10  ity-adine  ’ti. 

raga-’di-doso-’pabatasyo  ’pade9a-grahane  ’py  anadhikaram  aha: 
na  malina-cetasy  upade<?a-bIja-praroho,  ’ja-vat.  29. 

upade9a-rupam  yaj  jnana-vrksasya  bijam,  tasya  ’hkuro  ’pi  raga-’di- 
malina-citte  no  ’tpadyate ; Aja-vat;  yatlia  ’ja-namni  nrpe  bharya-9oka- 
15  malina-citte  Vasistheno  ’ktasya  ’py  upade9a-bljasya  na  ’hkura  utpanna 
ity  arthah. 

kim  bahuna? 

na  ’bhasa-matram  api,  malina-darpana-vat.  30. 

apata-jnanam  api  malina-cetasy  upade9an  11a  jayate;  visaya-’ntara- 
20  samcara-’dibhih  pratibandhat ; yatha  malaih  pratibandban  malina-darpane 
’rtho  na  pratibimbati,  tadvad  ity  arthah.  tad  uktaiii  Yajnavalkyena : 

“malino  hi  yatha  ’dar90  rupa-’lokasya  na  ksamah, 
tatha  vikala-karana  atma-jnanasya  11a  ksama”  iti. 

yadi  va  yatha-katharii-cij  jiianaih  jayeta,  tatha  ’py  upade9a-’nurupam 
25  na  bhaved  ity  aha : 

na  taj-jasya  ’pi  tad-rupata,  panka-ja-vat.  31. 

tasmad  upade9aj  jatasya  ’pi  jnanasyo  ’pade9a-’nurupata  na  bhavati 
samagryena  ’navabodhat ; panka-ja-vat ; yatha  bljasyo  ’ttamatve  ’pi  pailka- 
dosad  blja-’nurupata  paiika-jasya  na  bhavati,  tadvad  ity  arthah.  panka- 
30  sthaniyam  9isya-cittam. 

« nanu  Brahma-loka-’disv  ai9varyenai  ’va  purusartha-siddhya  kim- 
artham  etavata  prayasena  moksaya  jnana-nispadanam ? » tatra  ’ha: 

na  bhuti-yoge  ’pi  krta-krtyato,  ’pasya-siddhi-vad  — upasya-sid- 
dhi-vat.  32. 

35  ai9varya-yoge  ’pi  krta-krtyata  krta-’rthata  na  ’sti ; ksaya-’ti9aya-duh- 
khair  anugamat.  upasya-siddhi-vat ; yatho  ’pasyanam  Brahma-’dlnam  sid- 


Sum/chya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


V.  5. 


117 


dhi-yoge  ’pi  na  krta-krtyata,  tesam  api  yoga-nidra-'dau  yoga-’bhyasa-Qrava- 
nat,  tathai  ’va  tad-upasanaya  prapta-tad-ai^varyasya  ’pi  ’ty  arthah. — 
upasya-siddhi-vad  iti  vlpsa  ’dhyaya-samaptau. 

adhyaya-tritayo-’ktasya  vivekasya  ’ntar-angakam 
akhyayikabhih  samproktam  atra  ’dhyaye  samasatah.  5 

iti  Vijnanabhiksu-nirmite  Kapila-sariikhya-pravacanasya  bhasya  akhyayika- 

’dhyaya9  caturthah. 


sva-^astra-siddhantah  paryaptah.  itah  paraih  sva-^astre  paresam 
ptirva-paksan  apakartum  pancama-’dhyaya  arabhyate.  tatra  ’dav  « adi- 
sutre  ’tha-^abdena  yan  mangalaiii  krtam,  tad  vyartham  » ity  aksepaiii  sama-  10 
dhatte : 

mangala-’caranam  gista-’carat  phala-darganac  chrutitag  ce  ’ti.  1. 

mafigala-’caranam  yat  krtam,  tasyai  ’taib  pramanaih  kartavyata-sid- 
dhir  ity  arthah.  iti-^abdo  hetv-antara-’kaiiksa-nirasa-’rthah. 

« “ I^vara-’siddher  ” iti  yad  uktam,  tan  no  ’papadyate,  karma-phala-  15 
datrtaya  tat-siddher  » iti  ye  purva-paksinas,  tan  nirakaroti : 

ne  ’gvara-’dhisthite  phala-nispattih,  karmana  tat-siddheh.  2. 

Igvara-’dhisthite  karane  karma-phala-rupa-parinamasya  nispattir  na 
yukta ; avagyakena  karmanai  ’va  phala-nispatti-sambhavad  ity  arthah. 

I9varasya  phala-datrtvarii  na  ghatate  ’pi  ’ty  aha  sutraih  : 20 

svo-’pakarad  adhisthanam,  loka-vat.  3. 

I9varasya  ’dhisthatrtve  svo-’pakara-’rtham  eva  loka-vad  adhisthanam 
syad  ity  arthah. 

« bhavatv  l9varasya  ’py  upakarah  ; ka  ksatir  ? » ity  a9ankya  ’ha : 
laukike-’gvara-vad  itaratha.  4.  25 

l9varasya  ’py  upakara-svlkare  laukike-’9vara-vad  eva  so  ’pi  samsarl 
syat;  apurna-kamataya  duhkha-’di-prasangad  ity  arthah. 

« tathai  ’va  bhavatv  » ity  a,9ahkya  'ha : 

paribhasiko  va.  5. 

sarhsara-sattve  ’pi  ced  l9varas,  tarhi  sarga-’dy-utpanna-puruse  pari-  30 


118 


V.  5.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


bhasa-matram  asmakam  iva  bhavatam  api  syat;  sarirsaritva-’pratihateccha- 
tvayor  virodhan  nityai-^varya-’nupapatter  ity  arthah. 

Igvarasyii  ’dhisthatrtve  badhaka-’ntaram  aha : 

na  ragad  rte  tat-siddhih,  pratiniyata-karanatvat.  6. 

5 kiiii  ca  ragam  vina  na  ’dhisthatrtvam  sidhyati ; pravrttau  ragasya 
pratiniyata-karanatvad  ity  arthah.  upakara  ista-’rtha-siddhi,  ragas  tu 
’tkate  ’cche  ’ti  na  paunaruktyam. 

«nanv  evam  astu  rago  ’pi  ’<jvare.»  tatra  ’ha: 

tad-yoge  ’pi  na  nitya-muktah.  7. 

10  raga-yoge  ’pi  svikriyamane  sa  nitya-mukto  na  syat;  tatag  ca  te 
siddhanta-hanir  ity  arthah.  kirn  ca  prakrtim  praty  aiQvaryam  prakrti- 
parinama-bhute-’ccha-’dina  na  sambhavati;  anyo-’nya-’grayat : iccho-’tpatty- 
anantaram  prakrti-pravartanam,  prakrti-pravrtty-anantararii  ce  ’ccha-’dir 
iti.  nitye-’ccha-’dikam  ca  prakrtau  na  yuktam ; Qruti-smrti-siddha-samya- 

15  ’vastha-’nupapatteh. 

atah  prakSra-dvayam  ava^isyate,  tad  yatha : ai^varyaih  kim  pradhana- 
dharmatvena  ’smad-abhimatanam  iccha-’dlnam  saksad  eva  cetana-samban- 
dhat,  kiiii  va  ’yas-kanta-mani-vat  samnidhi-satta-matrena  prerakatvad  ? iti. 
tatra  ’dyam  paksaiii  dusayati : 

20  pradhana-gakti-yogac  cet,  sanga-’pattih.  8. 

pradhana-§akter  iccha-’deh  puruse  yogat  purusasya  ’pi  dharma-saiiga- 
’pattih ; tatka  ca  “ sa  yat  tatra  pagyaty,  ananvagatas  tena  bhavati ; asaiigo 
hy  ayam  purusa  ” ity-adi-^ruti-virodha  ity  arthah. 

antye  tv  aha: 

25  satta-matrac  cet,  sarvai-’Qvaryam.  9. 

ayas-kanta-vat  samnidhi-satta-matrena  ced  fuQvaryam,  tarhi  sarvesam 
eva  tat-tat-sargesu  bhoktrnam  puriisam  aviQesenai  ’9  vary  am  asmad-abhipre- 
tam  eva  siddham ; akhila-bhoktr-samyogad  eva  pradhanena  mahad-adi- 
sarianad  iti.  tatac  cai  < ’ka  eve  ’cvara  > iti  bhavat-siddhanta-hanir  ity 

30  arthah. 

« syad  etat.  l9vara-sadhaka-pramana-virodhenai  ’te  ’sat-tarka  eva ; 
anyathai  ’vam-vidha-’sat-tarka-sahasraih  pradhanam  api  badhitum  ^akyata  » 
ity  ata  aha : 

pramana-’bhavan  na  tat-siddhih.  10. 

35  tat-siddhir  n i ty e -’ 9 v a r : i-s i d d h i h . i9vare  tavat  pratyaksarii  na  ’stl  ’ty 
anumana-9abdav  eva  pramane  vaktavye  ; te  ca  na  sambhavata  ity  arthah. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


V.  14. 


119 


asambhavam  eva  pratipadayati  sutrabhyam : 

sambandha-’bhavan  na  ’numanam.  11. 

sambandho  vyaptih;  abhavo  ’siddhih.  tatha  ca  « mahad-adikam  sakar- 
trkam,  karyatvad  » ity-ady-anumanesv  aprayojakatvena  vyapyatva-’siddhya 
ne  ’gvare  ’numanam  ity  arthah.  6 

na  ’pi  gabda  ity  aha : 

<?rutir  api  pradhana-karyatvasya.  12. 

prapance  pradliana-kaxyatvasyai  ’va  grutir  asti,  na  cetana-karanatve, 

' yatha 

“ ajam  ekam  lohita-gukladjrsnam  bahvlh  prajah  srjamanam  sarupab,”  10 

“ tad  dhe  ’dam  tarhy  avyakrtam  asit,  tan  nama-rupabhyam  vyakriyate  ” 
’ty-adir  ity  arthah. 

ya  ca  “tad  aiksata:  bahu  syam”  ity-adig  cetana-karanata-grutih,  sa 
sarga-’dav  utpannasya  mahat-tattvo-’padhikasya  maha-purusasya-janya- 
jnana-para ; kim  va  bahu-bhavana-’nurodhat  pradhana  eva  < kulam  pipati-  15 
sati  > ’ti-vad  gaunl ; anyatha  “ saksl  ceta  kevalo  nirgunag  ce  ” ’ty-adi-gruty- 
ukta-’parinamitvasya  puruse  ’nupapatter  iti. 

ayam  ce  ’gvara-pratisedha  aigvarye  vairagya-’rtham  Igvara-jnanam 
vina  ’pi  moksa-pratipadana-’rtharii  ca  praudhi-vada-matram  iti  prag  eva 
vyakhyatam.  anyatha  jlva-vyavrttasye  ’gvara-nityatva-’der  gaunatva-kal-  20 
pana-gauravam.  aupadhikanam  nitya-jnane-’ccha-’dlnam  mahad-adi-pari- 
namanam  ca  ’ngikarena  kautasthya-’dy-upapatter  ity-adikam  Brahma- 
mlmansayam  drastavyam  iti. 

< na  ’vidyato  bandha  > iti  yat  siddhantitam  prathama-pade,  tatra  para- 
matam  vistaratah  praghattakena  dusayati : 25 

na  ’vidya-Qakti-yogo  nihsangasya.  13. 

pare  prahuh : « pradhanam  na  ’sti,  kirii  tu  jnana-nagya-’nady-avidya- 
’khya  gaktig  cetane  tisthati.  tata  eva  cetanasya  bandhas,  tan-nage  ca 
moksa » iti.  tatre  ’dam  ucyate : nihsangataya  cetanasya  ’vidya-gakti- 
yogah  saksan  na  sambhavati  ’ti.  avidya  hy  atasmins  tad-akarata,  sa  ca  30 
vikara-vigeso  vikara-hetu-samyoga-rupam  saiigaiii  vina  na  sambhavati  ’ty 
arthah. 

« nanv  avidya-vagad  eva  ’vidya-yogo  vaktavyah ; tatha  ca  ’paramar- 
thikatvan  na  taya  sanga  » iti.  tatra  ’ha : 

tad-yoge  tat-siddhav  anyo-’nya-’grayatvam.  14.  35 

avidya-yogad  avidya-siddhau  ca  ’nyo-’nya-’grayatvam  atma-’grayatvam 
anavastha  ve  ’ti  gesah. 


120 


V.  15. 


Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


« nanu  bija-’iikura-vad  anavastha  na  dosaye  » ’ty  agankya  ’ha : 

na  bija-’nkura-vat,  sadi-samsara-gruteh.  15. 

bija-’nkura-vad  anavastha  na  sambhavati ; purusanam  samsarasya 
’vidya-’dy-akhila-’nartha-rupasya  saditva-gruteh ; pralaya-susupty-adav 
5 abhava-gravanad  ity  arthah.  “ vijnana-ghana  evai  ’tebhyo  bhutebhyah 
samutthaya  tany  eva  ’nuvinagyati  ” ’ty-adi-grutibhir  hi  pralaya-’dau  bud- 
dhi-vrtty-abhavena  tad-aupadhika-’vidya-vidya-’dy-akhila-samsara-gunya- 
cinmatratvam  purusanam  siddham  iti.  tasmad  « avidya  ’py  avidyiki » ’ti 
vah-matram. 

10  « nanv  asmakam  avidya  paribhasikl,  na  tu  yogo-’kta  ’natmany  atma- 

bnddhy-adi-rupa.  tatha  ca  bhavatam  pradhana-vad  eva  ’smakam  api  tasya 
akhanda-’naditaya  purusa-nisthatve  ’pi  na  ’sangata-hanir  » ity  agahkayam 
parikalpitam  avidya-gabda-’rtham  vikalpya  dusayati  : 

vidyato  ’nyatve  brahma-badha-prasangah.  16. 

15  yadi  vidya-’nyatvam  eva  ’vidya-gabda-’rthas,  tarhi  tasya  jnana-nagya- 
taya  brahmana  atmano  ’pi  badho  nagah  prasajyate ; vidya-bhinnatvad  ity 
arthah. 

abadhe  naisphalyam.  17. 

yadi  tv  avidya-rupam  api  vidyaya  na  badhyeta,  tarhi  vidya-vaiphal- 
20  yam  ; avidya-nivartakatva-’bhavad  ity  arthah. 

paksa-’ntaram  dusayati : 

vidya-badhyatve  jagato  ’py  evam.  18. 

yadi  punar  vidyaya  cetane  badhyatvam  eva  ’vidyatvam  ucyate,  tatha 
sati  jagatah  prakrti-mahad-ady-akhila-prapancasya  ’py  evam  avidyatvaiii 
25  syat ; “ atha  ’ta  adego : ne  ’ti  ne  ’ti,”  “ asthulam  ananv  ” ity-adi-grutibhir 
mithya-jnanasye  ’va  prakrty-ader  apy  atmani  badhitatvad  ity  arthah.  tatha 
ca  ’khila-prapancasyai  ’va  ’vidyatve  saty  ekasya  jnanena  ’vidya-nagad 
anyair  api  prapanco  na  drgyete  ’ti  bhavah.  vidya-nagyatvam  ca  ’vidya- 
tvaiii  vaktum  na  gak}Tate ; vidya-nagyatvena  vidya-nagya-graha-’sam- 
30  bhavat ; atma-’grayad  iti. 

tad-rupatve  saditvam.  19. 

bhavatu  va  yatha-katham-cid  vidya-badhyatvam  eva  ’vidyatvam,  tatha 
’pi  tadrga-vastunah  saditvam  eva  purusesu,  na  tv  anaditvaiii  sambhavati ; 
“ vijnana-ghana  eve  ” ’ty-ady-ukta-grutibhih  pralaya-’dau  purusasya  cinma- 
35  tratva-siddher  ity  arthah.  asman-mate  ca  pralaye  purusasya  ’samsaritve 
’pi  svatantra-nitya-pradhana-samyogat  punar-bandha  upapaditah ; tatha 
pradhana-samyoge  ’pi  pragbhavlya-’viveka  eva  vasana-’drsta-’di-dvara 


Sdmkhya-pravacaiia-bhdsye.  V.  25. 


121 


niraittam  ity  apy  uktam.  tasrnad  yoga-dargano-’ktad  anya  na  ’sty  avidya 
jiiana-nagya ; sa  ca  buddlii-dharma  eva,  na  purusa-dbarma  iti  siddliam. 

atrai  ’va  ’dkyaye  < karma-nimitta  pradhana-pravrttir  > iti  yad  uktam, 
tatra  para-purva-paksatii  samadhatte  praghattakena : 

na  dharma-’palapah,  prakrti-karya-vaicitryat.  20. 

apratyaksataya  dbarma-’palapo  na  sambhavati ; prakrti-karyesu  vaici- 
trya-’nyatha-’nupapattya  tad-anumanad  ity  arthab. 

pramana-’ntaram  apy  aha: 

Qruti-linga-’dibhis  tat-siddhih.  21. 

“ punyo  vai  punyena  bbavati,  papah  papene  ” ’ty-adi-^ruteh,  “ svarga- 
kamo  ’9va-medbena  yajete  ” ’ti  vidhy-adi-rupal  liiigad  yogi-pratyaksa- 
’dibbig  ca  tat-siddhir  ity  artbab. 

« pratyaksa-’bhavad  dbarma-’siddbir  » iti  parasya  betum  abhasi-karoti : 

na  niyamah,  pramana-’ntara-’vakagat.  22. 

laukika-pratyaksa-’bbavad  vastv-abbava  iti  niyamo  na  ’sti ; pramana- 
’ntarena  ’pi  yastunam  visayl-karanad  ity  artbab. 

dharma-yad  adharmam  api  sadbayati : 
ubhayatra  ’py  evam.  23. 

dliarma-vad  adharme  ’py  evam  pramananl  ’ty  artbab. 

arthat  siddhiQ  cet,  samanam  ubhayoli.  24. 

« nanu  vidhy-anyatka-’nupapatti-rupaya  ’rtba-’pattya  dharma-siddhih  : 
sa  ca  na  ’sty  adbarma  iti  katbarn  crauta-linga-’tidego  ’dbarma?»  iti  cen, 
na ; yatah  samanam  ubbayor  dharma-'dharmayor  artba-’patti-rupam  pra- 
manam  asti ; “ para-daran  na  gaccbed  ” iti  nisedha-vidhy-anyatba-’nupa- 
patter  ity  arthab. 

«nanu  dharma-’dikam  cet  svlkrtam,  tarhi  purusanam  dbarmadimat- 
tvena  parinama-’dy-apattir  » ity  acankam  pariharati  : 

antahkarana.-dbarmatvam  dharma-’dinam.  25. 

adi-cabdena  vaigesika-gastro-'ktab  sarva  atm a-v i gesa-guna  grbyante. 
na  cai  « ’vam  pralaye  ’ntabkarana-'bhavad  dhai  ma-’dikam  kva  tisthatv » 
iti  vacyam  ; akaga-yad  antahkaranasya  ’tyanta-vinaga-’bhavat.  antabkara- 
nam  hi  kaiya-karano-’bbaya-rupam  iti  prag  eva  yyakbyatam.  atah  karana- 
’vasthe  prakrty-anga-vigese  ’ntabkarane  dliarma-’dharma-samskara-’dikam 
tisthati  ’ti. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


122 


V.  26.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


«syad  etat.  < prakrti-karya-vaicitryac  cliruty-fuleg  ca  dharma-’di-sid- 
dhir  > iti  yad  uktaiii,  tad  ayuktam ; triguna-’tmaka-prakrtes  tat-karyanam 
ca  bhavataiii  (jrutyai  ’va  badhat  “saksT  ceta  kevalo  nirguna9  ca,”  “atha 
’ta  ade§o : ne  ’ti  ne  ’ti,” 

5 “ a9abdam  aspar^am  arupam  avyayam 

tatha  ’rasaih  nityam  agandhavac  ca  yad  ” 

ity-adina,  “ na  nirodho  na  co  ’tpattih,”  “ vaca-’rambhanam  vikaro  nama- 
dheyam,mrttike  ’ty  eva  satyam  ” ity-adina  ce  » ’ti.  tad  etat  pariharati : 

guna-’dinam  ca  na  ’tyanta-badhah.  26. 

10  gunanam  sattva-’dlnarii  tad-dharmanam  ca  sukha-’dlnam  tat-karyanam 
api  mahad-adlnam  svarupato  na  ’sti  badhah,  kim  tu  samsargata  eva  cetane 
badho,  ’yasy  ausnya-badha-vat.  tatba  kalata  eva  ’vastba-’dibhir  badho 
guna-’dy-akhila-parinamina  ity  arthah. 

« kutah  punah  svarupata  eva  badho  na  bhavati,  svapna-manoratha-’di- 

15  padartha-vad  ? » ity  akanksayam  aha  : 

panca-’vayava-yogat  sukha-samvittih.  27. 

atra  vigisya  paksl-karanaya  vivada-visayai-’kade^asya  sukha-matrasya 
grahanam  sarva-visayo-’palaksakam.  — sukha-’di-samvittir  iti  pathas  tu 
samlclnah. 

20  panca  ’vayavag  ca  nyayasya  pratijna-hetu-’daharano-’panaya-nigama- 
nani ; tesarii  yogan  melanat  sukha-’dy-akhila-padartha-siddhir  ity  arthah. 
prayogaQ  ca  ’yam : sukham  sat ; artha-kriya-karitvat ; yad-yad  artha-kriya- 
kari,  tat-tat  sad,  yatha  cetanah;  pulaka-’di-rupa-’rtha-kriya-kari  ca  su- 
kham ; tasmat  sad  iti. 

25  cetananam  ca  ’vikaritve  ’pi  visaya-praka^a  eva  ’rtha-kriye  ’ti.  — nasti- 
kam  prati  ca  vyatireky  anumanam  kartavyam,  tatra  ca  ^a^a-^rhga-’dir 
drstanta  iti. 

« pratyaksa-’tiriktam  pramanam  eva  na  bhavati,  vyapyatva-’dy-asid- 
dher  » iti  carvakah  punah  ^afikate  : 

so  na  sakrd-grahanat  sambandha-siddhih.  28. 

sakrt-sahacara-grahanat  sambandho  vyaptir  na  sidhyati,  bhuyastvam 
ca  ’nanugatam.  ato  vyapti-graha-’sambhavan  na  ’numauena  ’rtha-siddhir 
ity  arthah. 

samadhatte  : 

35  niyata-dharma-sahityam  ubhayor  ekatarasya  va  vyaptih.  29. 

dharma-sahityam  dharmatayam  sahityam,  sahacara  iti  yavat.  tatha 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  V.  35. 


123 


co  ’bhayoh  sadhya-sadhanayor  ekatarasya  s adl i an a-m at rasy a va  niyato 
’vyabhicarito  yah  sahacarah,  sa  vyaptir  ity  arthah.  ubhayor  iti  sama- 
vyapti-pakse  proktam.  niyamag  ca  ’nukula-tarkena  grahya  iti  na  vyapti- 
graha-’sambhava  iti  bhavah. 

vyaptir  vaksyamana-gakty-adi-rupam  padartha-’ntaram  na  bhavati  ’ty 

aha: 

na  tattva-’ntaram,  vastu-kalpana-prasakteh.  30. 

niyata-dharma-sahitya-’tirikta  vyaptir  na  bhavati ; vyaptitva-’Qrayasya 
vastuno  ’pi  kalpana-prasangat.  asmabhis  tu  siddha-vastuna  eva  vyapti- 
tva-matram  klptam  ity  arthah. 

para-matam  aha : 

nija-gakty-udbhavam  ity  acaryah.  31. 

apare  tv  acarya  « vyapyasya  sva-Qakti-janyam  (jakti-vi9esa-ruparh  tat- 
tva-’ntaram eva  vyaptir » ity  ahuh.  nija-gakti-matram  tu  yavad-dravya- 
sthayitaya  na  vyaptih;  dega-’ntara-gatasya  dhumasya  vahny-avyapyatvat. 
dega-’ntara-gamanena  ca  sa  caktir  nagyata  iti  no  ’kta-laksane  ’tivyaptih. 
sva-mate  tu  ’tpatti-kala-’vacchinnatvena  dhumo  vigesanlya  iti  bhavah. 

adheya-gakti-yoga  iti  Pancagikhah.  32. 

buddhy-adisu  prakrty-adi-vyapyata-vyavaharad  adharata-gaktir  vyapa- 
kata,  ’dlieyata-gaktimattvam  ca  vyapyatvam  iti  Pancagikha  ity  arthah. 

« nanv  adheya-gaktih  kim-artham  kalpyate  ? vyapyasya  vastunah  sva- 
rupa-gaktir  eva  vyaptir  astu.»  tatra  ’ha : 

na  svarupa-gaktir  niyamah,  pnnar-vada-prasakteh.  33. 

svarupa-gaktis  tu  niyamo  vyaptir  na  bhavati,  paunaruktya-prasangat ; 
< ghatah  kalaga  > iti-vad  < buddhir  vyapye  > ’ty  atra  ’py  artha-’bhedene  ’ty 
arthah.  — svarupam  iti  vaktavye  gakti-pado-’padanaiii  vyapter  vyapya- 
dharmato-’papadanaya. 

paunaruktyam  svayam  eva  vivrnoti : 
vigesana-’narthakya-prasakteh.  34. 
purva-sutra  eva  vyakhyata-prayam  idam. 

dusana-’ntaram  aha: 

pallava-’disv  anupapatteg  ca.  35. 

pallava-’disu  vrksa-’di-vyapyata  ’sti ; svarupa-gakti-matrarii  tu  tasya 
laksanarh  na  sambhavati ; chinna-pallave  ’pi  svartipa-gakter  anapayena 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


124 


V.  35.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


tadanlm  api  vyapyata-’patter  ity  arthah.  adheya-gaktis  tu  ccheda-kale 
vinaste  ’ti  na  tadanlm  vyaptir  iti  bhavah. 

« nanu  kim  Pancagikhena  nija-gakty-udbhavo  vyaptir  eva  no  ’cyate  ? 
tarhi  dhumasya  vahny-adheyatva-’bhavad  vahny-avyapyata-’pattir » iti. 
5 tatra  ’ha : 

adheya-gakti-siddhau  nija-gakti-yogah,  samana-nyayat.  36. 

adheya-gakter  vyaptitva-siddhau  nija-gakty-udbhavo  ’pi  vyaptitvena 
siddha  eva ; samana-nyayad,  yukti-samyad  ity  arthah.  ananugamas  tu 
nana-’rtha-gabda-van  na  dosaya.  — evarii  sva-mate  ’pi  nanavidha-sahaeara 
10  eva  vyaptayo  bodhyah.  na  cai  « ’vam  apy  anumiti-hetutve  vyaptlnam 
ananugamah  syad  » iti  vacyam  ; trna-’rani-many-adi-vat  karya-gata-vaijatya- 
’dy-upapatter  iti. 

< panca-’vayava-yogad  guna-’di-siddhir  > iti  yad  uktam,  tad-upapada- 
naya  vyapti-nirvacanena  ’numana-pramanye  badhakam  apastam.  idanim 
15  panca-’vayava-rupa-§abdasya  jnana-janakatvo-’papattaye  gabda-§akty-adi- 
nirvacanena  tad-anupapatti-rupam  §abda-pramanye  paresam  badhakam 
apasyate : 

vacya-vacaka-bhavah  sambandhah  gabda-’rthayoh.  37. 

arthe  vacyata-'khya  (jaktili,  gabde  vacakata-’khya  Qaktir  asti.  sai  ’va 
20  tayoh  sambandko,  ’nuyogita-vat.  taj-jhanac  cliabdena  ’rtho-’pasthitir  ity 
arthah. 

^akti-grahakany  aha : 

tribhih  sambandha-siddhih.  38. 

apto-’pade90  vrddha-vyavaharah  prasiddha-pada-samanadhikaranyam 
25  ity  etais  tribhir  ukta-sambandho  grhyata  ity  arthah. 

na  karye  niyama,  ubhayatha  dar^anat.  39. 

sa  ca  gakti-grahah  karya  eva  bhavati  ’ti  niyamo  na  ’sti ; loke  karya- 
vad  akarye  ’pi  vrddha-vyavahara-’di-darganad  ity  arthah.  yatha  hi  <gam 
anaye  > ’ty-adi-karya-para-vakyad  vrddhasya  gava-’nayana-’di-vyavaharo 
30  drgyata,  evam  eva  < putras  te  jata  > ity-adi-siddha-para-vakyad  api  pulaka- 
’di-vyavaharo  drgyata  iti.  siddha-’ rtha-gabda-pramanya-siddhau  ca  viveke 
vedanta-pramanyaiii  siddham  ity  agayah. 

« nanu  bhavatu  loke  siddhe  gakti-grahah  ; artha-pratyaya-’di-darganat. 
vede  tu  katham  bhavisyati;  akarya-bodhana-vaiyarthyad?  » iti.  tatra ’ha: 

35  loke  vyutpannasya  veda-’rtha-pratitih.  40. 

loke  gabda-gakti-vyutpannasya  purusasya  tad-anusarenai  ’va  veda-’rtha- 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


V.  44. 


125 


pratltih ; na  hi  loke  gaktir  bhinna,  vede  ca  bhinna ; < ya  eva  laukikas,  ta 
eva  vaidika  > iti  nyayat.  ato  loke  siddha-’rtha-paratva-siddhau  vede  ’pi  tat 
sidhyati  ’ty  arthah.  siddha-viveka-pratipadanasya  ca  ’vidya-nivrtti-dvara 
moksah  phalam ; yatha  loke  < putras  te  jata  > ity-adi-pratipadanasya  harsa- 
’dih  phalam  iti  na  tad-vaiyarthyam. 

atra  gankate : 

na  tribhir,  apauruseyatvad  vedasya,  tad-arthasya  ’tindriyatvat. 
41. 

« nanu  tribhir  apto-’padega-’dibhir  veda-gabde  na  gakti-grahah  sambha- 
vati ; vedasya  ’pauruseyatvena  tad-arthesv  apto-’pade^a-’bhavat ; tatha 
veda-’rthasya  ’tlndriyataya  tatra  vrddha-vyavaharasya  prasiddha-pada- 
samanadhikaranyasya  ca  grahltum  aqakyatvad  ity  arthah. 

tatra  ’tlndriya-’rthatvam  adau  nirakaroti : 

na,  yajna-’deh  svarupato  dharmatvam,  vaigistyat.  42. 

yad  uktam,  tan  na,  yato  devato-’ddegyaka-dravya-tyaga-’di-rupasya 
yajna-dana-’deh  svarupata  eva  dharmatvam,  veda-vihitatvam,  vaigistyat, 
prakrsta-phalakatvat.  yajna-’dikam  ce  ’ccha-’di-rupatvan  na  ’tlndriyam, 
na  tu  yajna-’di-visayaka-’purvasya  dharmatvam,  yena  veda-vihitasya  ’tin- 
driyata  syad  ity  arthah.  « nanu  tatha  ’pi  devata-’dy-atindriya-’rtha-gha- 
titatvam  asti » ’ti  cen,  na ; atlndriyesv  api  padarthata-’vacchedakena 
samanya-rupena  pratiter  vaksyamanatvad  iti. 

yac  co  ’ktam  < apauruseyatvena  ’pto-’padega-’bhava  > iti,  tad  api  nir- 
akaroti : 

nija-gaktir  vyutpattya  vyavacchidyate.  43. 

apauruseyatve  ’pi  vedanam  svabhavikl  ya  ’rthesu  gaktir  asti,  sai  ’va 
’ptair  vrddha-paramparabhir  vyutpattya  < ’sya  gabdasya  ’yam  artha  > ity 
evam-rupaya  vyavacchidyate,  gisyebhyo  ’rtha-’ntarad  vyavartyo  ’padigyate  ; 
na  tv  adhunika-gabda-vat  svayam  samketyate,  yena  pauruseyatva-'peksa 
syad  ity  arthah. 

« nanu  tatha  ’py  atindriya-devata-phala-’disu  katharn  gakti-graho 
vaidika-padanam  syat?»  tatra  ’ha: 

yogya-’yogyesu  pratiti-janaka-tvat  tat-siddhih.  44. 

pratyaksa-’pratyaksesu  padarthesu  samanya-dharma-puraskarena  tat- 
siddhih  gakti-graho  bhavati;  sadharanyena  padanam  pratlti-janakatvasya 
’nubhava-siddhatvat.  vigesas  tu : atindriyo  ’pui'va  eva  vakya-’rtho,  na  ca 
tasya  grahanam  prag  apeksyata  ity  arthah. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


126 


V.  45. 


Sdmkhya-pravaca7ia-bhdsye. 


gabda-pramanya-prasangenai  ’va  gabda-gatam  vigesam  avadharayati : 
na  nityatvam  vedanam,  karyatva-gruteh.  45. 

“ sa  tapo  ’tapyata ; tasmat  tapas  tepanat  trayo  veda  ajayante  ” ’ty- 
adi-gruter  vedanam  na  nityatvam  ity  arthah.  veda-nityata-vakyani  ca 
5 sajatlya-’nupurvl-pravaha-’nuccheda-parani. 

« tarhi  kim  pauruseya  vedah  ? » ne  ’ty  aha : 

na  pauruseyatvam,  tat-kartuh  purusasya  ’bhavat.  46. 

Igvara-pratisedhad  iti  gesah.  sugamam. 

« aparah  karta  bhavatv  » ity  akanksayam  aha : 
io  mukta-’muktayor  ayogyatvat.  47. 

jivan-mukta-dhunno  Visnur  vi^uddha-sattvataya  niratigaya-sarva-jno 
’pi  vlta-i'agatvat  sahasra-^akha-veda-nirmana-’yogyah.  amuktas  tv  asarva- 
jnatvad  eva  ’yogya  ity  arthah.  na  ca  « ’samkliya-prani-palana-’di-vyapara- 
vad  eva  ’saiiikliya-veda-nirmanam  apy  upapadyatam  » iti  vacyam  ; svayam 
15  sphurad-vedebhyo  ’rtham  pratityai  ’va  palana-’disu  pravrtteh. 

« nanv  evam  apauruseyatvan  nityatvam  eva  ’gatam  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

na  ’pauruseyatvan  nityatvam  ankura-’di-vat.  48. 

spastam. 

«nanv  ankura-’disv  api  karyatvena  ghata-’ di-vat  pauruseyatvam  anu- 
20  meyam  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

tesam  api  tad-yoge  drsta-badha-’di-prasaktih.  49. 

< yat  pauruseyam,  tac  charira-janyam  > iti  vyaptir  loke  drsta.  tasya 
badha-’dir  evarn  sati  syad  ity  arthah. 

«nanv  adi-puruso-’ccaritatvad  veda  api  pauruseya  eve?»  ’ty  ata  aha: 
25  yasminn  adrste  ’pi  krta-buddhir  upajayate,  tat  pauruseyam.  50. 
drsta  iva  ’drste  ’pi  yasmin  vastuni  krta-buddhir  buddhi-purvakatva- 
buddhir  jayate,  tad  eva  pauruseyam  iti  vyavabriyata  ity  arthah.  etad 
uktam  bhavati : na  puruso-’ccaritata-matrena  pauruseyatvam,  gvasa-pra- 
gvasayoh  susupti-kalinayoh  pauruseyatva-vyavahara-’bliavat,  kirii  tu  bud- 
30  dhi-purvakatvena.  vedas  tu  nihgvasa-vad  eva  ’drsta-vagad  a-buddbi-pur- 
vaka  eva  Svayambhuvah  sakagat  svayam  bhavanti.  ato  na  te  pauruseyah. 
tatha  ca  gratis  “tasyai  ’tasya  mahato  bhutasya  nihgvasitam  etad  yad 
Rgveda  ” ity-adir  iti. 

« nanv  evam  yathartha-vakya-’rtha-jnana-’purvakatvac  chuka-vakya- 
35  sye  ’va  vedanam  api  pramanyaiii  na  syat?  » tatra  ’ha: 


127 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  V.  54. 

nija-^akty-abhivyakteh  svatah  pramanyam.  51. 

vedanam  nija  svabhavikl  ya  yathartha-jnana-janana-gaktis,  tasya 
mantra-’yurveda-’dav  abhivyakter  upalambhad  akhila-vedanam  eva  svata 
eva  pramanyam  sidkyati,  na  vaktr-yathartha-jnana-mulakatva-’dine  ’ty 
arthah.  tatha  ca  Nyaya-sutram : “ mantra-’yurveda-pramanya-vac  ca  tat-  5 
pramanyam  ” iti. 

“guna-’dinam  ca  na  ’tyanta-badha”  iti  pratijnayaiir  nyayena  <sukha- 
’di-siddher  > ity  eko  hetur  upanyastah  prapancitag  ca.  sampratam  tasyam 
eva  hetv-antaram  aha : 

na  ’satah.  khyanam  nr-grnga-vat.  52.  io 

astam  tavat  panca-’vayavena  sukha-’di-siddhih ; jnana-matrad  api  tat- 
siddhih.  atyanta-’sattve  sukha-’dlnam  jnanarn  eva  no  ’papadyate ; nara- 
^rhga-’dinam  abhanad  ity  arthah.  tatha  ca  Brahma-sutram : “ na  ’bhava 
upalabdher”  iti.  Quktirajata-svapna-manoratha-’dau  ca  manah-parinama- 
rupa  eva  ’rthah  pratlyate,  na  ’tyanta-’sann  iti  vaksyati.  15 

« nanv  evarii  guna-’dir  atyantarii  sann  eva  bhavatu,  tatha  ca  “ na 
’tyanta-badha  ” ity  atyanta-pada-vaiyarthyam  » iti.  tatra  ’ha : 

na  sato,  badha-darganat.  53. 

atyanta-sato  ’pi  guna-’der  bhanam  na  yuktam ; vinaQa-’di-kale  badha- 
dar§anat ; caitanye  bhasamanasya  jagatag  caitanya  eva  badha-dar§anac  ca ; 20 
“ atha  ’ta  adego : ne  ’ti  ne  ’ti,”  “ lie  ’ha  nana  ’sti  kimcana,”  “ yatra  deva 
na  deva,  mata  na  mate”  ’ty-adi-grutibliir  nyayaig  ce  ’ty  arthah. 

« nanv  evam  api  sad-asadbhyam  bhinnam  eva  jagad  bhavatu ; tatha 
’py  atyanta-badha-pratisedha-’nupapattir  » iti.  tatra  ’ha : 

na  ’nirvacaniyasya,  tad-abhavat.  54.  25 

sattvena  ’sattvena  ca  ’nirvacaniyasya  ’pi  bhanam  na  ghatate ; tad- 
abhavat,  sad-asad-bhinna-vastv-aprasiddher  ity  arthah.  drsta-’nusarenai 
’va  kalpanaya  aucityad  iti  bhavah.  ya  tu 

“ na  ’sad-rupa  na  sad-rupa  maya,  nai  ’vo  ’bhaya-’tmika, 
sad-asadbhyam  anirvacya  mithya-bhuta  sanatanl”  30 

’ti  smrtis,  tasya  ayam  arthah:  maya  prakrtih  sakarya  sutra-traya-nirasta- 
prakara-traya-rhpa  na  bhavati ; kim  tu  sad-asadbhyam  anirvacya,  ’nir- 
dharya,  < sad  eve  > ’ty  < asad  eve  > ’ti  va  nirdharya  vaktum  agakya ; yato 
mithya-bhuta  prati-ksanam  anyathatvarh  gacchati.  atha  ca  sanatanl,  sva- 
rupato  nitya,  sad-asad-rupe  ’ti  yavad  iti.  evam  eva  pradhanasya  sakarya-  36 
sya  nihsatta-sattvam  Yoga-bhasye  proktam  iti. 


128 


V.  55. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


« nan v evam  kim  anyatha-khyatir  eve  ’sta  ? » ne  ’ty  aha : 

na  ’nyatha-khyatih,  sva-vaco-vyaghatat.  55. 

« anyad  vastv  anya-rupena  bhasate,  na  punar  asato  bhanam  » ity  api 
na  yuktam  ; sva-vaco-vyaghatat,  < asan  na  bhasate  samnikarsa-’dy-abhavad> 
6 iti  sva-siddhanta-vyaghatat ; asatah  sambandhasya  bhana-’bhyupagamad 
ity  arthah.  yadi  ca  < sarabandho  ’py  anyatra  sann  eva  bhasata  > ity  ucyate, 
tatha  ’pi  vi§esya-vi<jesana-’nuyogika-pratiyogikatvayor  grahe  ’sat-khyatih ; 
tad-agrahe  ca  ^ukti-rajatatva-samavayanarii  viqrnkhalanam  eva  bhana- 
’pattya  ’smad-abhiprete  viveka-’graha  eva  paryavasanam  ity  anyatha- 
10  khyati-vaco-vyaghata  eva;  vigista-bhramasyai  ’va  ’nyatha-khyati-gabda- 
’rthatvad  iti.  api  ca  jnanasya  ’rtha-vyabhicaritve  < jiianena  ’rtha-siddhir  > 
iti  sva-vaco  v}rahanyeta.  tad  uktam : 

“jnanasya  vyabhicaritve  vi^vasah  kim-nibandhana?  ” iti. 

etad-upapatty-artham  kalpana-sahasre  tu  gauravena  laghavad  asam- 
15  sarga-’graha  evo  ’bhaya-siddho  vyavahara-hetutaya  kalpayitum  yukta  iti. 
kim  ca  jnanatva-’vi^esena  jnanayor  badhya-badliaka-bhave  niyamaka-’dy- 
abhava^  ce  ’ti  dik. 

“ na  ’tyanta-badha  ” iti  purvo-’ktarii  vivrnvanah  sva-siddhantam  upa- 
samharati : 

20  sad-asat-khyatir  badha-’badhat.  56. 

sad-asat-khyatir  eva  sarvesam  guna-’dlnam  kutah?  badha-’badhat. 
tatra  svarupena  ’badhah  sarva-vastunam,  nityatvat ; samsargatas  tu  badhah 
sarva-vastunam  caitanye  ’sti,  yatha  ^ukty-adau  buddhi-stha-rajata-’deh, 
sphatika-’disu  va  lauhitya-’des,  tadvat.  tatha  ’vasthabhir  api  badho  ’khila- 
25  parinaminam  kala-’disv  ity  arthah.  badha§  ca  pratipanna-dharmini  nise- 
dha-buddhi-visayatvam ; asattvarii  tv  abhavah,  so  ’py  adhikarana-svarupa 
iti. 

na  ca  « sad-asattvayor  virodha  » iti  vacyara ; prakara-bhedena  ’virodhat. 
yatha  hi  lauhityam  biraba-rupena  sat  sphatika-gata-pratibimba-rupena  ca 
30  ’sad  iti  drstarn,  yatha  va  rajatam  vanig-vithl-stha-rupena  sac  chukty- 
adhyasta-rupena  ca  ’sat,  tathai  ’va  sarvam  jagat  svarupatah  sac  caitanya- 
’dav  adhyasta-rupena  ca  ’sad  iti.  tad  uktam : 

“ arthe  hy  avidyamane  ’pi  samsrtir  na  nivartate 
dhyayato  visayan  asya,  svapne  ’nartha-’gamo  yathe  ” ’ti. 

35  evam  eva  ’vastha-bhedena  ’pi  sad-asattvam  aviruddham.  yatha  hi 
vrksa-’dih  prarudha-’dy-avasthabhih  sann  apy  ankura-’dy-avasthabhir  asan 
bhavati,  tathai  ’va  prakrty-adikarh  sad-asad-atmakam  iti.  tad  uktam : 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


V.  60. 


129 


“ nityada  hy  aiiga  bhutani  bhavanti  na  bhavanti  ca 
kalena  ’laksya-vegena  suksmatvat  tan  na  drgyata  ” iti. 

etat  sutro-’ktam  ca  prapancasya  sad-asattvain  smaryate : 

“ avyaktam  karanam  yat,  tan  nityaiii  sad-asad-atmakam, 
pradhanam  prakrtig  ce  ’ti  yad  ahus  tattva-cintaka  ” iti.  6 

etac  ca  ’smabhir  Brahma-mimansa-bhasye  Yogavarttike  ca  prapan- 
citam  iti  dik. 

ayam  vicarah  paryaptah ; idanliii  §abda-vicarali  prasanga-’gata  agan- 
tukataya  ’nte  prastuyate : 

pratity-apratitibhyam  na  sphota-’tmakah  <?abdah.  57.  10 

pratyeka-varnebhyo  ’tiriktam  < kala§a  > ity-adi-rupam  akhandam  eka- 
padarii  sphota  iti  yogair  abhyupagamyate,  kambu-griva-’dy-avayavebhyo 
’tirikto  ghata-’dy-avayavl  ’va;  <eko  ghata>  iti-vad  < ekam  padam  > ity  anu- 
bhavat ; varnanam  a^u-vinagitaya  melana-’rtha-pratyayakatva-’sambhavac 
ca.  sa  ca  Qabda-vi§esah  pada-’khyo  ’rtha-sphuti-karanat  sphota  ity  ucyate.  16 
sa  gabdo  ’pramanikah.  kutab  ? pratity-apratitibhyam ; sa  gabdah  kim 
pratlyate  na  va?  adye  yena  yarna-samudayena  ’nupurvl-vigesa-vigistena 
so  ’bhivyajyate,  tasyai  ’va  ’rtha-pratyayakatvam  astu ; kim  antar-gaduna 
tena?  antye  tv  ajnata-sphotasya  na  ’sty  artha-pratyayana-gaktir  iti  vyar- 
tha  sphota-kalpane  ’ty  arthah. — yatha-katharii-cid  ekata-pratyayasya  ’rtha-  20 
sadhakatve  ca  vana-’der  api  pratyeka-vrksa-’dibliyo  ’tireka-’patteh ; < ekam 
vanam  > ity-ady-anubhava-samyad  iti. 

purvam  vedanam  nityatvam  pratisiddham ; idanliii  varna-nityatvam 
api  pratisedhati : 

na  gabda-nityatvam,  karyata-pratiteh.  58.  25 

< sa  eva  ’yam  ga-kara  > ity-adi-pratyabhijna-balad  varna-nityatvam 
na  yuktam ; <utpanno  ga-kara  > ity-adi-pratyayena  ’nityatva-siddher  ity 
arthah.  pratyabhijna  ca  taj-jatiyata-visayinl ; anyatha  ghata-’der  api 
pratyabhijhaya  nityata-’patter  iti. 

gahkate : 30 

purva-siddha-sattvasya  ’bhivyaktir,  dipene  ’va  ghatasya.  59. 

« nanu  purva-siddha-sattakasyai  ’va  gabdasya  dhvany-adibhir  ya  ’bhi- 
vyaktis,  tan-matram  utpatti-pratiter  visayah.»  abhivyaktau  drstanto 
< dipene  ’va  ghatasye  > ’ti. 

pariharati : 35 

sat-karya-siddhantag  cet,  siddha-sadhanam.  60. 


130 


V.  60.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


abhivyaktir  yady  atigata-’vastha-tyagena  vartamana-’vastha-labha  ity 
ucyate,  tada  sat-karya-siddhantah.  tadr9a-nityatvam  ca  sarva-karyanam 
eve  ’ti  siddha-sadhanam  ity  arthah. 

yadi  ca  vartamanataya  sata  eva  jfiana-matra-rupiny  abhivyaktir  ucyate, 

5 tada  ghata-’dlnam  api  nityata-’pattih  ; 9abdesv  iva  ghata-’disv  api  karana- 
vyaparena  jnanasyai  ’vo  ’tpatti-pratlti-visayatvau-’cityad  iti  bhavah. 

atma-’dvaite  purva-’nuktam  api  badhakam  upanyasaniyam  ity  etad- 
artbam  atma-’dvaita-nirasah  punar  arabhyate : 

na  ’dvaitam  atmano,  lingat  tad-bheda-pratiteh.  61. 

10  yady  apy  atmanam  anyo-’nyam  bheda-vakya-vad  abheda-vakyany  api 
santi,  tatlia  ’pi  na  ’dvaitam,  na  ’tyantam  abhedah ; aja-’di-vakya-sthaih 
prakrti-tyaga-’tyaga-’di-liiigair  bhedasyai  ’va  siddber  ity  arthah.  na  by 
atyanta-’bliede  tani  liiigany  upapadyante ; aupadhika-bbedena  tadiya-vakyo- 
’papatter  asambbavasyo  ’ktatvat.  abbeda-vakyani  tu  samya-’di^ruty-eka- 

15  vakyataya  ’vaidharmya-’di-laksana-’bheda-paratayo  ’papadyante  ; abhimana- 
’di-nivrtty-anyatba-’nupapattya  ’pi  tat-paratva-’vadharanac  ce  ’ti. 

atmanam  abbede  lingam  badhakam  uktam.  “ atmai ’ve  ’darii  sarvam,” 
“ brabmai ’ve  ’darn  sarvam  ” iti  9rutya  ’tmano  ’natmabbir  advaite  tu  praty- 
aksam  api  badhakam  astl  ’ty  aha : 

20  nana-’tmana  ’pi,  pratyaksa-badhat.  62. 

anatmana  ’pi  bbogya-prapancena  ’tmano  na  ’dvaitam;  pratyaksena  ’pi 
badhat.  atmanah  sarva-bbogya-’bliede  ghata-patayor  apy  abhedah  syat ; 
gbata-’deb  pata-’dy-abhinna-’tma-’bhedat.  sa  ca  bbeda-grahaka-pratyaksa- 
badbita  ity  arthah. 

25  9isya-buddhi-vai9aradyaya  praptam  apy  artham  vi9adayati : 

no  ’bhabhyam,  tenai  ’va.  63. 

ubhabhyam  samuccitabhyam  apy  atma-’natmabbyam  na  ’tyanta- 
’bhedah ; tenai  ’va  hetu-dvayene  ’ty  arthah. 

« nanv  evam  “ atnnli  ’ve  ’dam  ” ity-adi-9rutlnam  ka  gatir  ? » iti. 

30  tatra  ’ha : 

anya-paratvam  avivekanam  tatra.  64. 

avivekanam  aviveki-purusan  prati  tatra  ’dvaite  ’nya-paratvam  upa- 
sana-’rthaka-’nuvada  ity  arthah.  loke  hi  9arira-9arIrinor  bhogya-bhoktro9 
ca  ’vivekena  ’bhedo  vyavahriyate  < ’ham  gauro>,  < mama  ’tma  Bhadrasena  > 

35  ity-adih.  atas  tam  eva  vyavaharam  anudya  tan  eva  prati  tatho  ’pasanam 
91'utir  vidadhati  sattva-9uddhy-ady-artham  iti.  ata  eva  parama-’rtha- 
da9§,yam  upasyanam  atmatvam  pratisedhati  9rutih: 


SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 


V.  66. 


131 


“yan  manasa  na  manute,  yena  ’hur  mano  matam, 
tad  eva  brahma  tvaih  viddhi,  ne  ’daiii,  yad  idam  upasata  ” 
ity-adine  ’ti. 

advaita-vadinaiii  jagad-upadana-karanam  api  na  sambhavati  ’ty  aba : 

na  ’tma  na  ’vidya  no  ’bhayam  jagad-upadana-karanam,  nih-  6 
sangatvat.  65. 

kevala  atma  atma-’Qrita  va  ’vidya  samuccitarh  va  kapala-dvaya-vad 
ubhayam  na  jagad-upadanam  sambhavati ; atmano  ’sangatvat.  sanga- 
’khyo  hi  yah  samyoga-vi^esas,  tenai  ’va  dravyanam  vikaro  bhavati.  ato 
’sangatvat  kevalasya  ’tmano  ’dvitlyasya  no  ’padanatvam  na  ’vidya-dvara  10 
’pi  sambhavati ; asaiigatvena  ’vidya-yogasya  prag  eva  nirastatvat ; avidyaya 
adravyatvena  dravyo-’padanatva-’yogac  ca ; dravyatve  tayai  ’va  dvaita- 
prasahgac  ca.  kirii  ca  ’vidyaya  upadanatvam  kva  ’py  adrstam ; 9ukti- 
rajata-’di-sthale  hy  avidya  nimittam  isyate,  mana  evo  ’padanam ; tad- 
dhetoh  samskarasya  mano-dharmatvad  iti.  pratyeko-’padanatva-vad  evo  15 
’bhayo-’padanatvam  apy  asangatvad  eva  ’sambhavi  ’ty  arthah.  Brahma- 
mlmansayam  tv  avidya  ’dravya-rupa  purusa-’^rita  gagane  vayu-vad  isyate, 
tadr^a-’ vidya-dvara  ca  brahmano  ’dhisthana-karanatvam  eva.  tac  ca 
’smabhir  apy  anumanyate ; asmad-ukta-prakrter  eva  tair  avidyatvena 
paribhasanat ; atma-’rthataya  prapancasya  ’tmany  eva  ’dhisthane  prakrty-  20 
upadanatva-svikara-samyac  ca.  vigesas  tv  ayam  eva,  yat  taih  sariakalpa- 
purvika  prakrter  api  pravrttir  isyate,  ’smabhis  tu  ne  ’ti.  tai^  co  ’ktam 
avibhagena  ’dvaitam  asmakam  api  ’stam  eva.  “sad  eva,  saumye,  ’dam 
agra  asid,  ekam  eva  ’dvitlyam  ” ity-adi-^rutya  ’pi  ca  ’vibhaga-rupam  eva 
’dvaitam  pratipadyate ; “ na  tu  tad  dvitlyam  asti,  tato  ’nyad  vibhaktam,  25 
yat  pa<jyed  ” iti  Qruty-antarat.  tatha  co  ’ktam  : 

“ aslj  jnanam  atho  artha  ekam  eva  ’vikalpitam  ; 
tayor  ekataro  hy  arthah  prakrty  co  ’bhaya-’tmika, 
jnanam  tv  anyatamo  bhavah,  purusah  so  ’bhidhiyata  ” iti. 

avikalpitam  avibhaktam.  tasmad  Vedantanam  akhandar’tma-’ dvaitam  na  30 
’rthah.  tatha  ’py  adhunika  vedantino  ’tratya-purvapaksa-jatam  eva 
Brahma-mlmansa-siddhantataya  kalpayanti.  tat  tu  Brahma-sutra-’nuk- 
tatvena  praty-uta  tad-virodhena  ca  ’smabhis  tatrai  ’va  nirakrtam  iti.  atra 
ca  Brahma-mlmansa-siddhanto  na  dusyate,  ’pi  tu  Yedantesv  apatatah 
sambhavito  ’rtha  eva  nirakriyata  iti  smartavyam.  evam  uttara-sutresv  35 
api. 

praka^a-svarupa  atme  ’ti  svayam  siddhantitam.  tatra  “vijnanam 
anandam  brahme  ” ’ti  ^ruter  « anando  ’py  atmanah  svarupam » iti  purva- 
paksam  nirakaroti : 


132 


V.  66.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


nai  ’kasya  ’nanda-cid-rupatve,  dvayor  bhedat.  66. 

eka-dharmina  ananda-caitanyo-’bhaya-rupatvarii  na  bhavati;  duhkha- 
jnana-kale  sukha-’nanubhavena  sukha-jnanayor  bhedad  ity  arthah.  na 
ca  «jnana-vi§esah  sukbam » iti  vakturii  ^akyate ; atma-svarupa-jnanasya 
5 ’khandatvat.  ata  eva  caitanya-’nubhava-kale  sukhasya  ’varanam  api 
vaktuiii  na  (jakyate  ; akhandatvena  ’nanda-’varane  < duhkham  janaml  > ’ty 
anubhava-’nupapatteh.  na  by  atmano  ’riQa-bhedo  ’sti,  yena  ’nanda-’fiQa- 
’varane  ’pi  caitanya-’n§o  bhayad  iti.  na  ca  « Qruti-balenai  ’te  ’sat-tarka  » 
iti  vacyam  ; “ na  ’nandam  na  niranandam  ” ity-adi-^rutya 

io  “adulikbam  asukham  brahma  bhuta-bhavya-bhava-’tmakam  ” 

ity-adi-smrtya  ca  ’nanda-’bhavasya  ’pi  pratipaditatvena  tarkasyai  ’va  ’tra 
’dartavyatvat ; nisedha-^ruter  eva  balavattvasya  91'utyai  ’vo  ’ktatvac  ca; 
anyatha  satya-saiiikalpatva-’di-^rutibhir  atmana  iccha-’di-dliarmanam  api 
prasahgad  iti. 

15  «nanv  evam  ananda-rupata-91'uteh  ka  gatih?»  tatra  ’ha: 

duhkha-nivrtter  gaunah.  67. 

duhkha-nivrttya  ’tmani  §rauta  ananda-gabdo  gauna  ity  arthah.  gunaQ 
ca  ’tra  parama-priyatvam ; “ tat  preyah  putrad  ” ity-adi-qruti-yukty-anu- 
bhavair  atmanah  parama-priyatva-siddher  iti  bhavah.  tad  uktam : 
20  “ sukhaiii  duhkha-sukha-’tyaya  ” iti.  “ na  niranandam  ” iti  91'utis  tv 
aupadhika-’nanda-para,  satya-samkalpatva-’di-^ruti-vad  iti.  yat  tu  nir- 
upadhi-priyatvena  ’tmanah  sukha-rupatva-’numanam  kagcid  aha,  tan  na; 
duhkha-’bhava-rupataya  ’pi  premo-’papatteh ; sukhatva-’di-vad  atmatvasya 
’pi  prema-prayojakatvac  ca ; anyatha  para-sukhe  ’pi  prema-’patter  iti. 

25  gauna-prayoge  bijam  aha : 

vimukti-praQansa  mandanam.  68. 

man  dan  ajnan  prati  duhkha-nivrtti-rupam  atma-svarupa-muktiih 
sukhatvena  §rutih  stauti  prarocana-’rtham  ity  arthah. 

antahkarano-’tpatteh  purvo-’ktaya  anjasyeno  ’papattaye  mano-vaibhava- 
30  purvapaksam  apakaroti : 

na  vyapakatvam  manasah,  karanatvad  indriyatvad  va.  69. 

manaso  ’ntahkarana-samanyasya  na  vibhutvam,  karanatvad,  vasy-adi- 
vat.  va-Qabdo  vyavasthita-vikalpe  : indriyatvad  apy  antahkarana-vigesasya 
trtiyasya  na  vibhutvam  ity  arthah.  deha-vyapi-jnana-’dikam  tu  madhyama- 
35  parimanenai  ’vo  ’papadyata  iti. 


atra  ’prayojakatva-Qankayam  anukula-tarkam  aha : 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-hhasye.  V.  74. 


133 


sakriyatvad,  gati-Qruteh.  70. 

atmano  loka-’ntara-gamana-^ravanena  tad-upadhi-bhutasya  ’ntahkara- 
nasya  sakriyatve  siddhe  na  vibhutvam  sambhavatl  ’ty  arthah. 

karyatvo-’papattaye  manaso  niravayavatvam  api  nirakaroti : 

na  nirbhagatvam,  tad-yogad,  ghata-vat.  71. 

tac-chabdah  purva-sutra-sthe-’ndriyam  paramr^ati.  manaso  na  nirava- 
yavatvam, aneke-’ndriyesv  ekada  yogat,  kirii  tu  ghata-van  madhyama- 
parimanam  savayavam  ity  artbah.  karana-’vastham  ca  ’ntahkaranam  anv 
eve  ’ti  bodhyam. 

manah-kala-’dlnam  nityatvam  pratisedhati : 
prakrti-purusayor  anyat  sarvam  anityam.  72. 

sugamam. — karana-’vastham  ca  ’ntahkarana-’kaga-’dikam  prakrtir  evo 
’cyate,  na  tu  buddhy-adikam ; vyavasaya-’dy-asadharana-dharma-’bhavat. 

« nanu 

“ mayarh  tu  prakrtim  vidyan,  mayinam  tu  mahe-’gvaram ; 
asya  ’vayava-bhutais  tu  vyaptarii  sarvam  idam  jagad  ” 

ity-adi-grutibhih  pum-prakrtyor  api  savayavatvad  anityatvam » iti.  tatra 
’ha: 

na  bhaga-labho  bhagino,  nirbhagatva-gruteh.  73. 

bhaginah  purusasya  pradhanasya  ca  ’vayavo  na  yujyate ; niravayava- 
tva-91'uteh 

“ niskalam  niskriyam  Qantam  niravadyam  niranjanam  ” 

ity-adine  ’ty  arthah.  ukta-grutiQ  ca  ’kacja-jalayor  iva  pita-putra-cetanayor 
iva  ca  ’vibhaga-matrena  ’n^a-’n^i-bhavam  bodhayatl  ’ti. 

duhkha-nivrttir  moksa  ity  uktam.  tad-avadbaranaya  tatra  mokse 
paresam  matani  nirakaroti : 

na  ’nanda-’bhivyaktir  muktir,  nirdharmatvat.  74. 

atmany  ananda-rupo  ’bhivyakti-rupag  ca  dbarmo  na  ’sti ; svarupam  ca 
nityam  eve  ’ti  11a  sadbana-sadbyam.  ato  11a  ’nanda-’bhivyaktir  moksa  ity 
arthah.  ananda-’bhivyaktiQ  ca  Brabma-loka-’dau  gaunl  muktir  eve  ’ti 
bhavah  ; anyatha  “ vidvan  harsa-gokau  jahati  ” ’ti  gruti-virodhat.  kiiii  ca 
’bbivyakter  atma-dharmatve  ’pi  sa  kiiii  nitya  ’nitya  va?  adye  siddhatvena 
’purusarthatvam ; antye  janya-bhavasya  vinagitaya  moksasya  na§a-’pattih. 
tasmad  « ananda-’bhivyaktir  mukhya-moksa » iti  navina-vedantinam  apa- 
siddhanta  eve  ’ti  dik. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


134 


V.  75.  SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 

na  vigesa-guno-’cchittis,  tadvat.  75. 

agesa-vigesa-guno-’cchedo  ’pi  na  muktih;  tadvat,  nirdharmatvad  eve 
’ty  arthah.  « nanu  tarhi  duhkha-nivrttir  eva  katham  moksa  uktah ; duh- 
kha-’bhavasya  ’pi  dharmatvad ? » iti  cen,  na;  asmabhir  bhogyata-samban- 
5 dhenai  ’va  duhkha-’bhavasya  purusarthata-vacanad  iti. 

na  vigesa-gatir  niskriyasya.  76. 

Brahma-loka-gatir  api  na  moksah;  atmano  niskriyatvena  gaty-abha- 
vat.  linga-gaiira-’bliyupagame  ca  na  mokso  ghatata  ity  arthah. 

na  ’karo-’parago-’cchittih,  ksanikatva-’di-dosat.  77. 

10  « ksanika-jnanam  eva  ’tma,  tasya  visaya-’kai-ata  bandhas,  tad-vasana- 

’khyo-’paragasya  nago  moksa  » iti  yan  nastika-matam,  tad  api  na ; ksani- 
katva-’di-dosena  moksasya  ’purusarthatvad  ity  arthah. 

nastikasyai  ’va  mukty-antaram  dusayati : 

na  sarvo-’cchittir  apnrusarthatva-’di-dosat.  78. 

15  jnana-rtipasya  ’tmanali  samagryenai  ’vo  ’cchittir  api  na  moksah ; atma- 
nagasya  loke  purusarthatva-’dargana-’dibhya  ity  arthah. 

evam  <?unyam  api.  79. 

jnana-jneya-’tmaka-’khila-prapanca-nago  ’py  evam  atma-nagena  ’puru- 
sarthatvan  na  moksa  ity  arthah. 

20  samyogag  ca  viyoga-’nta  iti  na  dega-’di-labho  ’pi.  80. 

prakrsta-dega-dhana-’ngana-’di-svamyam  api  na  mokso,  yatah 

“ saiiiyogag  ca  viyoga-’nta,  marana-’ntam  ca  jlvanam  ” 
iti  gruyata  ity  arthah.  tatha  ca  vinagitvat  svamyam  na  muktir  iti. 

na  bhagi-yogo  bhagasya.  81. 

25  bhagasya  ’ligasya  jivasya  bhaginy  angini  parama-’tmani  layo  na 
moksah;  < sarhyoga  hi  viyoga-’nta  > ity-ukta-hetoh  ; Igvara-’nabhyupagamac 
ca;  tatha  sva-layasya  ’purusarthatvac  ce  ’ty  arthah. 

na  ’nima-’di-yogo  ’py,  avagyambbavitvat  tad-ucchitter,  itara- 
yoga-vat.  82. 

30  anima-’dy-aigvarya-sambandho  ’pi  na  muktih ; aigvarya-’ntara-sam- 
bandha-vad  eva  tasya  ’py  uccheda-niyamad  ity  arthah. 

< itara-viyoga-vad  > iti  pathe  tu  ’cchittav  ayarir  drstantah. 


SdmlcJiya-pravacana-blidsye. 


V.  87. 


135 


ne  ’ndra-’di-pada-yogo  ’pi,  tadvat.  83. 

Indrar’dy-aigvarya-labho  ’pi  na  muktih ; itarai-’g  varya- vat  ksayisnutvad 
ity  arthah. 

indriyanam  ahamkarikatvam  yad  uktarii,  tatra  para-vipratipattiih 
nirakaroti : 5 

na  bhuta-prakrtitvam  indriyanam,  ahamkarikatva-gruteh.  84. 

sugama  yojana.  — purvarii  sva-siddhanto  ’vadhrtah ; asmihg  ca  ’dhyaye 
para-pakso  nirakriyata  ity  apaunaruktyam. 

gakty-adikam  api  tattvam  astl  ’ty  a§ayena  paresam  padartha-pratini- 
yamam  tan-matra-jnanan  muktim  ca  nirakaroti : 10 

na  sat-padartha-niyamas  tad-bodhan  muktig  ca.  85. 

« dxavya-guna-karma-samanya-vigesa-samavaya  eva  padartha » iti  yad 
vaigesikanam  niyamo,  yag  ca  « taj-jnanan  moksa » ity  abhyupagamah,  so 
’pramanikah ; gakty-ady-atirekat ; prthivy-adi-nava-dravyebhyah  prakrter 
atirekac  ca;  tatha  prakrti-vivekad  eva  moksasyo  ’ktatvad  ity  arthah.  15 
gandha-’di-mattvenai  ’va  hi  prthivy-adi-vyavaharo,  gandha-’dig  ca  sarnya- 
’vasthayam  na  ’sti.  atah  prthivxtva-’di-jatir  api  gliatatva-’di-vat  karya- 
matra-vrttir  iti.  tad  uktam : 

“na’ho,  na  ratrir,  na  nabho,  na  bhumir, 
na  ’sit  tamo  jyotir  abhun,  na  ca  ’nyat  20 

gabda-’di  bu d d hy-a dy-u palabh y a m ; ekam 
pradhanikam  brahma  pumans  tada  ’sld  ” iti. 

sodaga-’disv  apy  evam.  86. 

nyaya-pagupata-’di-matesu  sodaga-’disv  api  na  niyamo,  na  va  tanmatra- 
jnanan  muktih ; ukta-rupena  padartha-’ dhikyad  ity  arthah.  asman-mate  25 
tu  nityam  padartha-dvayam  eva ; nitya-’nitya-sadharanas  tu  padarthah 
panca-vingatir  eve  ’ti  niyamah.  panca-vihgati-dravyesv  eva  guna-karma- 
samanya-gakty-adlnam  antarbhava  iti. 

panca-bhutanam  purvo-’kta-karyatvo-’papatty-artham  vaigesika-’dy- 
abhyupagatam  parthiva-’dy-anu-nityatvam  apakaroti  : 30 

na  ’nu-nityata,  tat-karyatva-gruteh.  87. 

prthivy-ady-anunam  nityata  na  ’sti ; tesam  anunam  api  kaiyatva- 
gruter  ity  arthah.  yady  apy  asmabhih  sa  grutir  na  drgyate,  kala-luptatva- 
dina,  tatha  ’py  acarya-vakyan  Manu-smaranac  ca  ’numeya ; yatha  Manuh : 

“ anvyo  matra  vinaginyo  daga-’rdhanam  ca  yah  smrtah,  35 

tabliih  sardham  idarn  sarvarn  sambliavaty  anupurvaga  ” iti. 


136 


V.  87.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


da§a-’rdhanam  prthivy-adi-panca-bhutanam.  na  ca  « ’tra  vakye  ’nu-gabdena 
dvy-anuka-’dy  eva  grahyam » iti  vacyam ; samkoce  pramana-’bhavad  iti. 
atra  ’nu-gabdo  bhuta-parama-'nu-para  eva.  vaigesika-’dy-abhimatam  ca 
tasya  nityatvam  anena  sutrena  nirakriyate,  na  tv  anu-parimana-dravya- 

5 samanyasya  nityatvam  ; rajo-gunasya  cancalya-’nurodhena  ’nutva-siddheh ; 
madkyama-parimanatve  nityatvasya  vibhutve  ca  kriyaya  anupapatter  iti. 

« nanu  niravayavasya  parama-’noh  katham  karyatvam  ghatate  ? » tatra 
’ha: 

na  nirbhagatvam,  karyatvat.  88. 

10  §ruti-siddha-karyatva-’nyatha-’nupapattya  prthivy-ady-anunam  na  nir- 
avayavatvam  ity  arthah.  ata  eva  tanmatra-’khya-suksma-dravyany  eva 
parthiva-’dy-anunam  avayava  iti  Patanjala-bbasye  Vyasa-devaih  pratipadi- 
tam.  < prthivi-parama-’nur,  jala-parama-’nur>  ity-adi-vyavaharas  tu  prtliivy- 
adlnam  apakarsa-kastha-’bhiprayenai  ’va.  atah  prakrti-paryantam  anutve 

15  ’pi  na  ksatir  iti.  yady  api  tanmatresv  api  gandha-’dy  asti,  tatha  ’pi  tasya 
’pratyaksataya  na  prthivltva-’di-niyamakatvam ; vyakta-Qanta-gbora-’di- 
vigesavato  vyakta-gandha-’der  eva  prtbivitva-’di-siddheh.  ato  na  tan- 
matrani  prtbivy-adayah.  tesu  ca  suksma-bhuta-vyavakaro  bhuta-saksat- 
karanatva-’dinai ’ve  ’ty  api  bodbyam. 

20  « prakrti-purusa-saksatkaro  na  sambhavati;  rupasya  dravya-saksatkara- 

betutvad  » iti  nastika-’ksepam  nirakaroti : 

na  rupa-nibandhanat  pratyaksa-niyamah.  89. 

rupad  eva  nimittat  pratyaksate  ’ti  niyamo  na  ’sti ; dharma-’dina  ’pi 
saksatkara-sambbavad  ity  arthah.  vyanjaka-’niyamasya  ’njana-’dau  drsta- 

25  tvena  ’dosatvat.  ato  bahir-dravya-laukika-pratyaksam  praty  evo  ’dbbtita- 
rupam  vyanjakam  iti  bhavah. 

« nanv  evaiii  kim  anu-parimanam  vastv  asti,  na  ve  ? » ’ty  akanksayam 
parimana-nirnayam  karoti : 

na  parimana-caturvidhyam,  dvabhyam  tad-yogat.  90. 

30  anu  maliad  dlrgbam  hrasvam  iti  parimana-caturvidhyam  na  ’sti,  dvai- 
vidbyam  tu  vartata  eva ; dvabhyam  tad-yogat,  dvabhyam  eva  ’nu-mahat- 
parimanabhyam  caturvidhya-sambhavad  ity  arthah.  mahat-parimanasya 
’vantara-bhedav  eva  hi  hrasva-dlrghau  ; anyatha  vakra-’di-rupaih  parimana- 
’nantya-prasaiigad  iti. 

35  tatra  ’sman-naye  ’nu-parimanam  iika^asya  karanam  guna-vigesam  var- 
jayitva  bhute-’ndriyanam  mula-karanesu  sattva-’di-gunesu  mantavyam. 


Sdinkhya-pravacana-blidsye.  V.  95. 


137 


anyatra  yatha-yogyam  madhyama-’di-parama-mahattva-'nta-parimanani, 
tani  ca  mahattvasyai  ’va  ’vantara-bheda  iti. 

purusai-’katvam  samanyene  ’ti  kanthata  evo  ’ktam,  prakrter  ekatvam 
samanyene  ’ty  arthad  uktam.  tad-artkam  samanyesu  nastika-vipratipattim 
nirakaroti : 

anityatve  ’pi  sthirata-yogat  pratyabliijnanam  samanyasya.  91. 

vyaktinam  anityatve  ’py  asthiratve  ’pi  < sa  eva  ’yam  gliata  > iti  sthi- 
rata-yogena  yat  pratyabhijnanam,  tat  samanyasya ; samanya-visayakam 
eva  tat  pratyabliijnanam  ity  arthah. 

tasman  na  saman}*a-’palapo  yukta  ity  aha : 

na  tad-apalapas,  tasmat.  92. 

sugamam. 

«nanv  a-tad-vyavrtti-rhpena  ’bhavenai  ’va  pratyabhijho  ’papadanlya, 
sai  ’va  ca  samanya-gabda-’rtho  ’stu  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

na  ’nya-nivrtti-rupatvam,  bhava-pratiteh.  93. 

< sa  eva  ’yam  > iti  bhava-pratyayan  nivrtti-rupatvam  na  samanyasye  ’ty 
arthah.  anyatha  hi  <na  ’yam  aghata>  ity  eva  pratlyeta.  kim  ca  ’nya- 
vyavrtti-gabdasya  ’ghata-vyavrttir  ity  artho  vacyah ; tatra  ’ghatatvarh 
ghata-samanya-bhinnatvam  iti  samanya-’bhyupagama  eva  ’patita  iti. 

« nanu  sadr^ya-nibandhana  pratyabhijna  bhavisyati.»  tatra  ’ha : 

na  tattva-’ntaram  sadrgyam,  pratyakso-’palabdheh.  94. 

bhuyo-’vayava-’di-samanyad  atiriktarh  na  sadrgyam  asti ; pratyaksata 
eva  samanya-rupatayo  ’palambhaxl  ity  arthah. 

« nanu  svabhavikl  cjaktir  eva  sadrgyam  astu,  na  tu  tat  samanyam  » ity 
acahkam  apakaroti : 

nija-gakty-abhivyaktir  va,  vaigistyat  tad-upalabdheh.  95. 

vastunah  svabhavika-gakti-vigeso-’tpado  ’pi  na  sadrgyam;  gakty-upa- 
labdhitah  sadrgyo-’palabdher  vilaksanatvat.  gakti-jnanam  hi  na  ’nya- 
dharmi-jnana-sapeksam  ; sadrgya-jnanam  punah  pratiyogi-jnanam  apeksate, 
’bliava-jnana-vad  iti  jnanayor  vailaksanyam  ity  arthah : sadrgyasya  kada- 
citkasya  ’pi  darcanat.  yavad-dravya-sthap-cakti-vyavartanaya  ’bhivyakti- 
padam  iti.  — kim  ca  dharminah  cakti-samanyam  na  sadrgyam;  balya- 
’vasthayam  api  yuva-sadrgya-’patteh ; kim  tu  yuva-’di-kallnah  cakti-viceso 
yuva-’di-sadrgyam  iti  vaktavyam.  tatba  ca  prati-vyakty-ananta-cakti-kal- 
pana-’peksaya  sarva-vyakti-sadharanai-’ka-samanya-kalpanai  ’va  yukte  ’ti. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


138 


V.  96.  Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


«nanu  tatha  ’pi  ghata-’di-samjnakatvam  eva  ghata-vyaktlnam  anyo- 
’nyam  sadr^yam  astu ; evam  pata-’dlnam  api.  tatha  ca  tenai  ’va  ’nugata- 
pratyayo-’papattav  alarh  samanyena. » tatra  ’ha : 

na  samjna-samjni-sambandho  ’pi.  96. 

5 yathoktah  saihjna-saiiijninoh  sambandho  ’pi  na  sadr§yam ; vai§istyat 
tad-upalabdher  eve  ’ty  arthah ; samjna-samjni-bhavam  ajanato  ’pi  sadr§ya- 
jnanad  iti. 

api  ca: 

na  sambandha-nityato,  ’bhaya-’nityatvat.  97. 

10  samjna-samjninor  anityatvat  tat-samhandhasya  ’pi  na  nityata.  atah 
katham  tena  ’tita-vastu-sadi'gyaiii  vartamana-vastuni  syad  ? ity  arthah. 

«nanu  sambandhy-anityatve  ’pi  sambandho  nityah  syat;  kim  atra 
badhakam  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

na  ’jah  sambandho,  dharmi-grahaka-mana-badhat.  98. 

15  kadacitka-vibhage  saty  eva  sambandhah  sidhyati ; anyatha  vaksya- 
mana-ritya  svartipenai  ’vo  ’papattau  sambandha-kalpana-’navakagat.  sa 
ca  kadacitko  vibhago  na  sambandha-nityatve  sambhavati ; atah  sambandha- 
grahaka-pramanenai  ’va  badhan  na  nityah  sambandha  ity  arthah. 

« nanv  evarh  nityayor  guna-guninor  nityah  samavayo  no  ’papadyeta. » 
20  tatra  ’ha : 

na  samavayo  ’sti,  pramana-’bhavat.  99. 

sugamam. 

« nanu  vai^istya-pratyaksam  vi^ista-buddhy-anyatha-’nupapatti^  ca 
pramanam. » tatra  'ha : 

25  ubhayatra  ’py  anyatha- siddher  na  pratyaksam  anumanam  va. 
100. 

ubhayatra  ’pi  vai^istya-pratyakse  tad-anumane  ca  svarupenai  ’va 
’nyatha-siddher  na  tad  ubhayam  samavaye  pramanam  ity  arthah.  ayam 
bhavah:  yatha  samavaya-vai^istya-buddhih  samavaya-svarupenai  ’ve 

30  ’syate,  ’navastha-bhayad  iti,  tatra  pratyaksa-’numane  anyatha-siddhe,  evarii 
guna-guni-prabhrtTnam  vigista-buddhir  api  guna-’di-svarupenai ’ve  ’syatam. 
atas  tatra  ’pi  pratyaksa-’numane  anyatha-siddhe  iti. 

« nanv  evaiii  samyogo  ’pi  na  sidhyati ; bhutala-’dau  gliata-’di-praty- 
ayasya  ’pi  svarupenai  ’va  ’nyatha-siddher » iti  cen,  na;  viyoga-kale  ’pi 
35  bhutala-ghatayoh  svarupa-tadavasthyena  vi^ista-buddhi-prasangat.  sam- 
avaya-sthale  ca  samavetasya  kada-’pi  sva-’9raya-viyogo  na  ’sti  ’ti  na  ’yarn 
dosah. 


Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  V.  103. 


139 


kagcit  tu  tadatmya-sambandhena  ’tra  samavayasya  ’nyatha-siddhim 
aha.  tan  na;  Qabda-matra-bhedat.  tadatmyam  hy  atra  na  ’tyantarii  vak- 
tavyam;  guna-viyoge  ’pi  guni-sattvat ; vaigistya-pratyayac  ca.  kim  tu 
bheda-’bheda-buddhi-niyamakah  sambandha-vigesa  eva  ’gatya  vaktavyah. 
tatha  ca  tasya  samavaya  iti  va  tadatmyam  iti  va  nama-matram  bhinnam.  6 
sambandhi-dvaya-’tiriktah  sambandhas  tu  siddha  eve  ’ti.  yadi  ca  tadat- 
myam svarupam  evo  ’cyate,  tada  ’smabhir  api  tad  evo  ’ktam  iti  gabda- 
matra-bheda  iti.  kirii  ca  tadatmyasya  bbeda-buddhi-niyamakatvam  drstaiii 
< ghato  dravyam  > ity-adau,  na  tv  adhara-’dheya-bhava-buddhi-niyamakatvam 
api ; < ghatasya  dravyam  > ity-ady-ananubhavat.  ato  dravyatva-’dikam  eva  io 
dravya-’di-tadatmyam.  tatag  ca  katham  adhara-’dheya-bhava-buddbi- 
niyamakataya  parair  istah  samavaya-sambandhas  tadatmyena  caritarthah 
syat ; tantv-adau  patatva-’dy-abbavad  iti. 

prakrteh  ksobhat  prakrti-purusa-samyogas,  tasmat  srstir  iti  siddhantab. 
tatra  ’yam  nastikanam  aksepah : « na  ’sti  ksobha-’khya  kasya-’pi  kriya.  15 
sarvarii  vastu  ksanikam ; yatro  ’tpadyate,  tatrai  ’va  vinagyatl  ’ty  ato  na 
dega-’ntara-samyogo-’nneya  kriya  sidhyati  » ’ti.  tatra  ’ha : 

na  ’numeyatvam  eva  kriyaya,  nedisthasya  tat-tadvator  eva 

’paroksa-pratiteh.  101. 

na  kevalarii  dega-’ntara-saiiiyoga-’dina  kriyaya  anumeyatvam  eva,  yato  20 
nedisthasya  nikata-sthasya  drastuh  kriya-kriyavatoh  pratyaksena  ’pi  pra- 
tltir  asti  < vrksag  calatl  > ’ty-adir  ity  arthah. 

trtlya-’dhyaye  garlrasya  pancabhautikatva-’di-rupair  mata-bheda  evo 
’kta,  na  tu  vigeso  ’vadhrtah.  tesv  atra  para-paksam  pratisedhati : 

na  pancabhautikam  Qariram,  bahunam  upadana-’yogat.  102.  25 

bahunam  bhinna-jatlyanam.  gesarh  sugamam.  bhinna-jatlyanam  co 
’padanatvam  ghata-pata-’di-sthale  na  drstam  iti  sajatiyam  evo  ’padanam. 
itarac  ca  bhuta-catustayam  upastambhakam  ity  agayena  pahcabhautika- 
vyavaharah.  etena  dvi-tri-catur-bhautikatva-paksa  nirastah.  eko-’pada- 
nakatve  ’pi  prthivy  evo  ’padanarh  sarva-garlrasye  ’ti  vaksyati.  30 

« sthulam  eva  garlram  » iti  kecit.  tan  nirakaroti : 

na  sthulam  iti  niyama,  ativahikasya  ’pi  vidyamanatvat.  103. 

indriya-’grayatvarh  garlratvam ; 

“yan  murty-avayavah  suksmas  tasye  ’many  agrayanti  sat, 
tasmac  chariram  ity  ahus  tasya  murtim  manlsina  ” 35 

iti  Manu-vakyat.  etadrgam  ca  garlram  sthulam  pratyaksam  eve  ’ti  na 
niyamah.  kutah?  ativahikasya  ’pratyaksataya  suksmasya  bhautikasya 


140 


V.  103.  Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


Qarlra-’ntarasya  ’pi  sattvad  ity  arthah.  lokal  loka-’ntaram  linga-deham 
ativahayatl  ’ty  ativahikam  ; bhuta-’grayatarii  vina  citra-’di-val  linga-dehasya 
gamana-’nupapatteh  prag  evo  ’ktatvat.  idam  ca  sutram  tasyai  ’va  spastl- 
karana-matra-’rtham.  lihgasya  ca  gariratvam,  bhoga-’grayataya  purusa- 
5 pratibimba-’grayataya  ve  ’ti  bodhyam.  ativahika-ganre  ca  pramanam 

“ angustha-matrah  puruso  ’ntar-atma  sada  jananam  hrdaye  samnivistah,” 

“ angustha-matram  purusam  nigcakarsa  balad  yama” 

iti  gruti-smrtl.  na  hi  lihga-garirasya  sakahvgarlra-vyapinah  svato  ’ngustha- 
matratvam  sambhavati.  ata  adharasya  ’ngustha-matratvam  arthat  sidhyati. 
10  yatha  dlpasya  sarva-grha-vyapitve  ’pi  kalika-’karatvam,  taila-varty-adi- 
suksma-’hgasya  dago-’pari  sampinditasya  parthiva-bhagasya  kalika-’kara- 
taya,  tathai  ’va  liiiga-dehasya  deha-vyapitve  ’py  angustha-parimanatvam ; 
sva-’graya-suksmaddiutasya  ’ngustha-parimanatvena  ’numeyam  iti. 

golakebhyo  ’tiriktanl  ’ndriyani  prag  uktani.  tad-upapadanaye  ’ndriya- 
16  nam  aprapta-prakagakatvam  nirakaroti : 

na  ’prapta-prakagakatvam  indriyanam,  aprapteh  sarva-prapter 
va.  104. 

sva-’sambaddha-’rthanl  ’ndriyani  na  prakagayanti ; aprapteh,  pradipa- 
’dlnam  aprapta-prakagakatva-’darganat ; aprapta-prakagakatve  vyavahita- 
20  ’di-sarva-vastu-prakagakatva-prasangac  ce  ’ty  arthah.  ato  dura-stha-suiya- 
’di-sambandha-’rtharii  golaka-’tiriktam  indriyam  iti  bhavah.  karananam  ca 
’rtha-prakagakatvam  puruse  ’rtha-samarpana-dvarai  ’va,  svato  jadatvat, 
darpanasya  mukha-prakagakatva-vat.  athava  ’rtha-pratibimbo-’dgrahanam 
eva  ’rtha-prakagakatvam  iti. 

25  « nanv  evarii  caksusas  taijasatvam  eva  ynktam ; tejasa  eva  kirana- 

rupena  ’gu  dura-’pasarpana-darganad  » iti  gankaih  nirakaroti : 

na  tejo-’pasarpanat  taijasam  caksur,  vrttitas  tat-siddheh.  105. 

tejaso  ’pasarpanam  drstam  iti  krtva  taijasam  caksur  na  vacyam. 
kutah?  ataijasatve  ’pi  prana-vad  eva  vrtti-bhedena  ’pasarpano-’papatter 
30  ity  arthah.  yatha  hi  pranah  garlram  asamtyajyai  ’va  nasa-’grad  bahih 
kiyad-duram  pranana-’khya-vrttya  ’pasarati,  evam  eva  ’taijasa-dravyam  api 
caksur  deham  asamtyajya  ’pi  vrtty-akhya-parinama-vigesena  jhatity  eva 
dura-stham  surya-’dikaiii  praty  apasared  iti. 

« nanv  evam-bbuta-vrttau  kim  pramanam  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

35  prapta-’rtha-praka<?a-lingad  vrtti-siddhih.  106. 

sugamam. 


SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye.  V.  111. 


141 


deham  aparityajya  ’pi  gamano-’papattaye  vrtteh  svaruparii  dargayati : 

bhaga-gunabhyam  tattva-’ntaram  vrttih,  sambandha-’rtham 
sarpati  ’ti.  107. 

sambandha-’rtharii  sarpati  ’ti  hetog  caksur-ader  bhago  visphulifiga-vad 
vibhakta-’ngo  rupa-’di-vad  gunag  ca  na  vrttih ; kim  tu  tad-eka-dega-bhuta  6 
bhaga-gunabhyam  bhinna  yrttih ; vibhage  hi  sati  tad-dvara  caksusab 
surya-’di-sambandho  na  ghatate,  gunatve  ca  sarpana-’khya-kriya-’nupapatter 
ity  arthah.  etena  buddhi-vrttir  api  pradlpa-gikha-vad  dravya-rupa  eva 
parinamah,  svaccbataya  ’rtba-’karato-’dgrabl  nirmala-vastra-vad  iti  sid- 
dbam.  10 

« nanv  evam  vrttlnam  dravyatve  katham  iccba-’di-rupa-buddbi-gunesu 
vrtti-yyavaharah  ? » tatra  ’ba  : 

na  dravya-niyamas,  tad-yogat.  108. 

vrttir  dravyam  eve  ’ti  niyamo  na  ’sti.  kutah?  tad-yogat,  tatra  vrttau 
yoga-’rtha-sattvat.  “yrttir  vartana-jlvana  ” iti  hi  yaugiko  ’yam  gabdah.  15 
jlvanam  ca  sva-sthiti-hetur  yyaparab;  “jiva  bala-prana-dharanayor  ” ity 
Anugasanat ; < vaigya-vrttih  >,  < gudra-vrttir  > ity-adi-vyavaharac  ca.  tatra 
yatha  dravya-rupaya  vrttya  buddbir  jivati,  tatlie  ’ccba-’dibhir  api  ’ti  te  ’pi 
vrttayah ; sarva-nirodhenai  ’va  citta-maranad  ity  arthah. 

indriyanam  bbautikatvasya  ’pi  gravanat  kada-cil  loka-vigesa-bbedena  20 
gruti-vyavastha  gankyeta.  tatra  ’ha : 

na  de<?a-bhede  ’py  anyo-’padanata,  ’smad-adi-van  niyamah.  109. 

na  Brahma-loka-’di-dega-bhedato  ’pi  ’ndriyanam  abamkara-’tirikto- 
’padanakatvam,  kim  tv  asmad-adlnam  bbur-loka-stbanam  iva  sarvesam  eva 
’hamkarikatva-niyamab;  dega-bhedenai  ’kasyai  ’va  linga-garlrasya  samcara-  25 
matra-gravanad  ity  arthah. 

« nanv  evam  bhautikatva-grutih  katham  upapadyatam?  » tatra  ’ba: 

nimitta-vyapadegat  tad-vyapadegah.  110. 

nimitte  ’pi  pradbanya-vivaksayo  ’padanatva-vyapadego  bhavati ; yathe 
’ndhanad  agnir  iti.  ato  bbuto-’padanatva-vyapadega  ity  arthah.  teja-adi-  30 
bhuto-’pastambhenai  ’va  hi  tad-anugata-’hamkarac  caksur-adl-’ndriyani 
bliavanti,  yatha  parthive-’ndhano-’pastambbena  tad-anugatat  tejaso  ’gnir 
bhavati  ’ti.  “annamayam  hi,  saumya,  mana”  ity-adi-grutis  tad-ukta-yuktig 
ca  ’tra  pramanam. 

sthula-garlra-gatam  vigesam  prasangad  avadharayati : 35 

usmaja-’ndaja-]Arayujo-’dbhijja-sarhkalpika-samsiddhikam  ce  ’ti 
na  niyamah.  111. 


142 


V.  111.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


“ tesaih  khalv  esam  bhutanam  trlny  eva  bljani  bbavanti : anda-jam 
jlva-jam  udbhij-jam  ” iti  grata  v anda-ja-’di-rupam  garlra-traividhyam 
prayika-’bhiprayeno  ’ktarii,  11a  tu  niyamah;  yata  usma-ja-’di  sadvidham 
eva  garlram  bhavati  ’ty  arthah.  tatro  ’sma-ja  dandaguka-’dayab ; anda-jah 
5 paksi-sarpa-’dayah ; jarayu-ja  manusya-’dayah ; udbhij-ja  vrksa-’dayah ; 
samkalpa-jah  Sanaka-’dayah  ; samsiddhika  mantra-tapa-adi-siddhi-ja,  yatha 
Raktablja-garlro-’tpanna-ganra-’daya  iti. 

garlrasyai  ’ka-matra-bliuto-’padanakatvam  purvo-’ktam  anenai  ’va 
prasaiigena  vigisya  ’ha : 

10  sarvesu  prthivy  upadanam,  asadharanyat.  tad-vyapade?ah 
purva-vat.  112. 

sarvesu  ganresu  prthivy  evo  ’padanam,  asadharanyat,  adhikya-’dibhir 
utkarsat.  garire  panca-catur-adi-bhautikatva-vyapadegas  tu  purva-vat, 
indriyanam  bhautikatva-vad  upastambhakatva-matrene  ’ty  arthah. 

15  «nanu  pranasya  garire  pradhanyat  prana  eva  deha-’rambhako  ’stu.» 
tatra  ’ha : 

na  deha-’rambhakasya  pranatvam,  indriya-gaktitas  tat-siddheh. 
113. 

prano  na  deha-’rambhakah ; indriyam  vina  prana-’navasthanena 
20  ’nvaya-vyatirekabhyam  indriyanam  gakti-vigesad  eva  prana-siddheh,  prano- 
’tpatter  ity  arthah.  ayam  bhavah : karana-vrtti-rupah  pranah  karana- 
viyoge  na  tisthati ; ato  mrta-dehe  karana-’bhavena  prana-’bhavan  na  prano 
deha-’rambhaka  iti. 

« nanv  evam  pranasya  deha-’karanatve  pranam  vina  ’pi  deha  utpad- 
25  yeta  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

bhoktur  adhisthanad  bhoga-’yatana-nirmanam,  anyatha  puti- 
bhava-prasangat.  114. 

bhoktuh  prilnino  ’dhisthanad  vyaparad  eva  bhoga-’yatanasya  garlrasya 
nirmanam  bhavati ; anyatha  prana-vyapara-’bhave  gukra-gonitayoh  puti- 
30  bhava-prasangat,  mrta-deha-vad  ity  arthah.  tatha  ca  rasa-saihcara-’di- 
vyapara-vigesaih  prano  dehasya  nimitta-karanam,  dliarakatvad  iti  bhavah. 

« nanu  pranasyai  ’va  ’dhisthanatvam  sambhavati,  vyaparavattvat ; na 
praninah,  kutasthatvat,  nirvyaparasya  ’dhisthane  prayojana-’bhavac  ce » 
’ti.  tatra  ’ha : 

35  bhrtya-dvara  svamy-adhisthitir,  nai  ’kantat.  115. 

deha-nirmane  vyajiara-rupam  adhisthanam  svaminag  cetanasyai  ’kantat 
saksan  na  ’sti,  kim  tu  prana-rupa-bhrtya-dvara  ; yatha  rajnah  pura-nirmana 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  V.  117. 


143 


ity  arthah.  tatha  ca  pranasya  ’dhisthatrtvam  saksat,  purusasya  ’dhisthatr- 
tvam tu  prana-samyoga-matrene  ’ti  siddham.  kulala-’dinam  ghata-’di- 
nirmanesv  apy  evam.  vigesas  tv  ayam : tatra  cetanasya  buddhy-adeg  ca 
’py  upayogo  ’sti ; buddhi-purvaka-srstitvad  iti.  yady  api  prana-’dhistlm- 
nad  eva  deha-nirmanam,  tatha  ’pi  prana-dvara  pram-samyogo  ’py  apeksyate  ; 
purusartham  eva  pranena  deha-nirmanad  ity  agayena  “ bboktur  adhistha- 
nad  ” ity  uktam. 

“ vimukta-moksa-’rtham  pradhanasye  ” ’ty  uktam  prak.  tatra  «katham 
atma  nitya-mukto,  bandba-darganad  ? » iti  paresam  aksepe  nitya-muktim 
upapadayitum  aba : 

samadhi-susupti-moksesu  brahma-rupata.  116. 

samadhir  asamprajnata-’vastha,  susuptig  ca  ’tra  samagra-susuptib, 
moksag  ca  videha-kaivalyam.  asv  avasthasu  purusanam  brahma-rupata, 
buddhi-vrtti-vilayatas  tad-aupadhika-pariccbeda-vigamena  sva-svarupa-pui- 
nataya  ’vastbanam ; yatha  ghata-dhvanse  ghata-’kagasya  purnate  ’ty 
arthah.  tad  etad  uktam:  “ tan-nivrttav  upaganto-’paragah  svastba ” iti. 
tatha  ca  brahmatvam  eva  purusanam  svabhavo,  naimittikatva-’bbavat, 
spbatikasya  gauklyam  iva.  buddbi-vrtti-sambandba-kale  tu  pariccbinna- 
cid-rupatvena  ’bhivyaktya  pariccbeda-’bhimanah;  tatha  vrtti-pratibimba- 
vagad  dubkba-’di-malinyam  iva  ca  bhavatl  ’ti ; tat  sarvam  aupadhikam 
eva ; upadhy-akhya-nimitta-’nvaya-vyatireka-’nuvidhanat,  sphatika-lau- 
hitya-vad  iti  bhavah.  tatha  ca  Yoga-suti'am : “ vrtti-sarupyam  itaratre  ” 
’ti.  asmac-chastre  ca  brabma-gabda  aupadbika-pariccheda-malinya-’di- 
rabita-paripurna-cetana-samanya-vaci,  na  tu  Brabma-mlmansayam  ivai 
’gvaryo-’palaksita-purusa-vigesa-matra-vacl  ’ti  vivektavyam.  atrai  ’te  glokab 
gisya-vyutpatty-artbam  ucyante : 

cid-akage  ’nabbivyakte  nana-’karair  itas  tatah 
dhlr  atantl  saba-vyakter  atantlm  dargayec  citim. 

vastutas  tu  sada  purnam  eka-rupam  ca  cin-nabbah ; 
VTtti-gunya-pradegesu  clrgya-’bbavan  na  pagyati. 
caksuso  rupa-vat  puriiso  drgya  vrttir  hi,  ne  ’tarat ; 

, samaclhy-adau  ca  sa  na  ’sti  ’ty  atah  purnah  pumans  tada. 

«tarhi  kah  susupti-samadbibhyam  moksasya  vigesab?  » tatra  ’ha: 

dvayoh  sabijam,  anyatra  tad-dhatih.  117. 

dvayoh  samadhi-susuptyoh  sabijam  bandba-bija-sahitam  brahmatvam  ; 
anyatra  mokse  bijasya  ’bbava  iti  vigesa  ity  arthah.  « nanu  cet  samadhy- 
adau  bandha-bijam  asti,  tarhi  tenai  ’va  pariccbedat  katbarn  brahmatvam  ? » 
iti  cen,  na;  bandha-bljasya  vasana-karma-’des  tadanim  upadbav  eva  ’va- 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


144 


V.  117.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


sthanat,  na  tu  cetanesu;  puruse  ca  tesam  apratibimbanad  iti.  jagrad-ady- 
avasthayam  tu  buddhi-vrtti-pratibimba-vaQad  aupadhiko  bandha  ity  asakrd 
aveditam.  « nanu  Patanjale  tad-bhasye  ca  ’samprajnata-yogo  nirblja 
uktah ; atra  katharii  sablja  ucyata  ? » iti  cen,  na ; asamprajnate  kramena 
6 bija-ksayo  bhavatl  ’ty  a^ayenai  ’va  tatra  nirbijatva-vacanat ; anyatha  sar- 
vasam  eva  ’samprajnata-vyaktlnam  nirbijatve  vyutthana-’nupapatter  iti. 

« nanu  samadhi-susuptl  drste  stah ; mokse  tu  kim  pramanam  ? » iti 
nastika-’ksepam  pariharati  : 

dvayor  iva  trayasya  ’pi  drstatvan,  na  tu  dvau.  118. 

10  samadhi-susupti-drstantena  moksasya  ’pi  drstatvad  anumitatvan  na 

tu  dvau  susupti-samadhl  eva,  kim  tu  mokso  ’py  astl  ’ty  artkah.  anuma- 
nam  ce  ’ttliam : susupty-adau  yo  brahma-bhavas,  tat-tyagag  citta-gatad 
raga-’di-dosad  eva  bhavati.  sa  ced  doso  jnanena  nagitas,  tarhi  susupty-adi- 
sadr9y  eva  ’vastha  stbii'a  bhavati ; sai  ’va  moksa  iti. 

15  « nanu  vasana-’khya-blja-sattve  ’pi  vairagya-’dina  vasana-kaunthyad 

artha-’kara  vrttih  samadhau  ma  bhavatu ; susupte  tu  vasana-prabalyad 
artha-jnanam  bhavisyaty  eve  ’ti  na  susuptau  brahma-rupata  yukte » ’ti. 
tatra  ’ha  : 

vasanaya  ’nartha-khyapanam  dosa-yoge  ’pi.  na  nimittasya 
20  pradhana-badhakatvam.  119. 

yatha  vairagye  tatha  nidra-dosa-yoge  ’pi  sati  vasanaya  na  svartha- 
khyapanaih  sva-visaya-smaranam  bhavati,  yato  na  nimittasya  gunl-bhutasya 
samskarasya  balavattara-nidra-dosa-badhakatvam  sambhavatl  ’ty  arthah. 
balavattara  eva  hi  doso  vasanam  durbalam  sva-karya-kuntham  karotl  ’ti 
26  bhavah. 

samskara-le9ato  jivan-muktasya  9anra-dharanam  iti  trtlya-’dhyaye 
proktam.  tatra  ’yam  aksepah : « jivan-muktasya  9a9vad  ekasminn  apy 
arthe  ’smad-adlnam  iva  bhogo  dr9yate.  so  ’nupapannah;  prathamam 
bhogam  utpadyai  ’va  purva-saihskara-na9at ; samskara-’ntarasya  ca  jnana- 
30  pratibandhena  karma-vad  anudayad  » iti.  tatra  ’ha  : 

ekah  samskarah  kriya-nirvartako,  na  tu  prati-kriyam  samskara- 

bheda,  bahu-kalpana-prasakteh.  120. 

yena  saiiiskarena  deva-’di-9anra-bhoga  arabdhah,  sa  eka  eva  samskaras 
tac-charira-sadhyasya  prarabdha-bhogasya  samapakah;  sa  ca  karma-vad 
35  eva  bhoga-samapti-na9yah  ; na  tu  prati-kriyam  prati-bhoga-vyakti  sariiskara- 
nanatvam ; bahu-vyakti-kalpana-gaurava-prasaiigad  ity  arthah.  kulala- 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  V.  124. 


145 


cakra-bhramana-sthale  ’py  evaih  vega-’khyah  saiiiskara  eka  eva  bhramana- 
samapti-paryanta-sthayl  bodhyah. 

udbhij-jam  garlram  astl  ’ty  uktam.  « tatra  baliya-buddhy-abhavac 
charlratvam  na  ’stl  » ’ti  nastika-’ksepam  apakaroti : 

na  bahya-buddhi-niyamo,  vrksa-gulma-latau-’sadhi-vanaspati-  5 
trna-virudha-’dinam  api  bhoktr-bhoga-’yatanatvam,  purva- 
vat.  121. 

na  < bahya-jnanam  yatra  ’sti,  tad  eva  gamvam  > iti  niyamah ; kiiia  tu 
vrksa-’dlnam  antah-samjnanam  api  bhoktr-bhoga-’yatanatvam  ^arlratvam 
mantavyam ; yatah  purva-vat  purvo-’kto  yo  bhoktr-adhisthanam  vina  10 
manusya-’di-ganrasya  puti-bhavas,  tadvad  eva  vrksa-’di-garlresv  api 
9uskata-’dikam  ity  arthah.  tatba  ca  grutib  “ asya  yad  ekaiii  ^akham  jlvo 
jahaty,  atha  sa  Qusyatl  ” ’ty-adir  iti. 

“ na  bahya-buddhi-niyama  ” ity  an9asya  prthak-sutratve  ’pi  sutra- 
dvayam  eki-krtye  ’ttham  eva  vyakhyeyam ; sutra-bhedas  tu  dairghya-  16 
bhayad  iti  bodhyam. 

smrteg  ca.  122. 

“ 9arlra-jaih  karma-dosair  yati  sthavaratam  narah, 
vacikaih  paksi-mrgatam,  manasair  antya-jatitam  ” 

ity-adi-smrter  api  vrksa-’disu  bhoktr-bhogar’yatanatvam  ity  arthab.  20 

« nanu  vrksa-’disy  apy  evam  cetanatvena  dharma-’dharmo-’tpatti- 
prasaiigah.»  tatra  ’ha : 

na  deha-matratah  karma-’dhikarityam,  vaiQistya-gruteh.  123. 

na  deha-matrena  dharma-’dharmo-’tpatti  yogyatvarii  jlvasya.  kutah? 
vai9istya-9ruteb ; brahmana-’di-deha-vi9istatvenai  ’va  ’dhikara-9ravanad  25 
ity  arthah. 

deha-bhedenai  ’va  karma-’ dhikaram  dar9ayan  deha-traividhyam  aha : 

tridha  trayanam  vyavastha  karmadeho-’pabhoga-deho-’bhaya- 
dehah.  124. 

trayanam  uttama-’dhama-madhyamanam  sarva-praninarii  tri-prakaro  30 
deba-vibhagah : karmadeha-bhogadeho-’bhayadeha  iti  ’ty  arthah.  tatra 
karma-dehah  parama-rslnam,  bhoga-deha  Indra-’dlnam  sthavara-’dinam  co, 
’bhaya-deho  raja-rsinam  iti.  atra  pradhanyena  tridha  vibhagah  ; anyatha 
sarvasyai  ’va  bhoga-dehatva-’patteh. 


146 


V.  125.  SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 


caturtham  api  garlram  aha: 

na  kimcid  apy  anu<?ayinah.  125. 

“ vidyad  anugayaiii  dvese  pagcattapa-’nubandhayor  ” 

iti  vakyad  anugayo  ’tra  vairagyam.  viraktanam  garlram  etat-traye  na 
5 kiiiicid  api,  etat-traya-vilaksanam  ity  arthah;  yatha  Dattatreya-Jadabha- 
rata-’dlnam ; tesarii  jnana-matra-pradliana-dehatvad  iti. 

uktasye  ’gvara-’bhavasya  stbapanaya  para-’bliyupagatam  jnane-’ccba- 
krty-adi-nityatvam  pratisedhati : 

na  buddhy-adi-nityatvam  agraya-vi^ese  ’pi,  vahni-vat.  126. 

10  buddhir  atra  ’dhyavasaya-’khya  vrttih.  tatlia  ca  jnane-’ccha-krty- 
adlnam  agraya-vigese  parair  Igvaro-’padbitaya  ’bhyupagate  ’pi  nityatvaiii 
na  ’sti ; asmad-adi-buddhi-drstantena  sarvesam  eva  buddln-’ccha-’dlnam 
anityatva-’numanat ; yatha  laukika-yabni-drstantena  ’varana-tejaso  ’py 
anityatva-’numanam  ity  arthah. 

15  astam  tavaj  jnane-’ccha-’der  nityatvam ; tad-agraya  Igvaro-’padbir  eva 
’siddha,  Igvarasya  ’siddher  ity  aha : 

agraya-’siddhe?  ca.  127. 

sugamam. 

« nanv  evam  brahma-’nda-’di-sarjana-samartham  sarvajnatva-’dikam 
20  kathaiii  janyam  sambhavyeta  ’pi ; loke  tapa-adibhir  evam  aigvarya-’darga- 
nad  » iti.  tatra  ’ha : 

yoga-siddhayo  ’py  ausadha-’di-siddhi-van  na  ’palapanlyah.  128. 

ausadha-’di-siddhi-drstantena  yoga-ja  apy  anima-’di-siddhayah  srsty- 
ady-upayoginyah  sidhyantl  ’ty  arthah. 

25  purusa-siddhi-pratikulataya  bhuta-caitanya-vadinam  pratyacaste  : 

na  bhuta-caitanyam,  pratyeka-’drsteb  samhatye  ’pi  ca  — sam- 
hatye  ’pi  ca.  129. 

sariihata-bhava-’vasthayam  api  panca-bhutesu  caitanyam  na  ’sti ; 
vibhaga-kale  praty-ekaiii  caitanya-’drster  ity  arthah.  trtiya-’dhyaye  ce 
30  ’dam  sva-siddhanta-vidhayo  ’ktam,  atra  ca  para-mata-nirakaranaye  ’ti  na 
paunaruktyam  dosaye  ’ti.  vipsa  ’dhyaya-samaptau. 

sva-siddhanta-viruddha-’rtha-bhasino  ye  ku-vadinah, 
pancame  tan  nirakrtya  sva-siddhanto  drdln-krtah. 
iti  Vijnanabhiksu-nirmite  Kapila-samkhya-pravacanasya  bhasye  para-paksa- 
nirjaya-’dhyayah  pancamah. 

» . « 


35 


Samkhy  a-pravacana-bhasye.  VI.  3. 


147 


adhyaya-catuskena  samasta-gastra-’rtham  pratijnaya  pancama-’dhyaye 
para-paksa-nirakaranena  prasadhye  ’danliit  tam  eva  sara-bhuta-gastra- 
’rtham  sastha-’dhyayena  samkalayann  upasariiharati.  ukta-’rthanam  hi 
punas  tantra-’khye  vistare  krte  gisyanam  asamdigdha-’viparyasto  drdha- 
taro  bodha  utpadyata  iti;  atah  sthunarnikhanana-nyayad  anukta-yukty-  5 
ady-upanyasac  ca  na  ’tra  paunaruktyam  dosaya : 

asty  atma,  nastitva-sadhana-’bhavat.  1. 

< janami  > ’ty  evam  pratTyamanataya  purusah  samanyatah  siddha  eva 
’sti;  badhaka-pramana-’bhavat.  atas  tad-viveka-matram  kartavyam  ity 
arthab.  10 

tatra  viveke  pramana-dvayam  aha  sutrabhyam : 

deha-’di-vyatirikto  ’sau,  vaicitryat.  2. 

asav  atma  drasta  deha-’di-prakrty-antebhyo  ’tyantam  bhinno,  vai- 
citryat; parinamitva-’parinamitva-’di-vaidharmyad  ity  arthah.  prakrty- 
adayas  tavat  pratyaksa-’numana-’gamaih  parinamitayai  ’va  siddliah ; puru-  15 
sasya  ’parinamitvarii  tu  sada-jnata-visayatvad  anumlyate.  tatha  hi,  yatha 
caksuso  rupam  eva  visayo,  na  samnikarsa-samye  ’pi  rasa-’dir,  evam  purusa- 
sya  sva-buddhi-vrttir  eva  visayo,  na  tu  samnikarsa-samye  ’py  anyad  vastv 
iti  phala-balat  klptam.  buddhi-vrtty-arudhatayai  ’va  tv  anyad  bhogyam 
bhavati  purusasya,  na  svatah;  sarvada  sarva-bhana-’patteh.  tag  ca  buddhi-  20 
vrttayo  na  ’jnatas  tisthanti ; jnane-’ccha-sukha-’dlnam  ajnata-satta-svikare 
tesv  api  ghata-’dav  iva  sarhgaya-’di-prasangad  < aham  janami  na  va,  sukhi 
na  ve  ? > ’ty-adi-rupena.  atas  tasam  sada-jnatatvat  tad-drasta  cetano 
’parinaml  ’ty  ayatam  ; cetanasya  parinamitve  kadacid  andhya-parinamena 
satya  api  buddhi-vrtter  adargana-’patter  iti.  evam  pararthya-’pararthya-  25 
’dikam  api  purvo-’ktam  vaidharmya-jatam  bodliyam. 

sasthi-vyapadegad  api.  3. 

<mame  ’dam  garlram,  mame  ’yam  budclhir>  ity-ader  \ddusam  sasthT- 
vyapadegad  api  deha-’dibhya  atma  bhinnah ; atyanta-’bhede  sasthy-an- 
upapatter  ity  arthah.  tad  uktam  Visnupurane : 30 

“tvahi  kim  etac  chirah?  kirn  tu  giras  tava,  tatho  ’daram. 
kim  u pada-’dikam  tvam  vai  ? tavai  ’tad  dhi,  mahi-pate. 

samasta-’vayavebhyas  tvam  prthag-bhuya  vyavasthitah 
<ko  ’ham?>  ity  atra  nipuno  bkutva  cintaya,  parthive”  ’ti. 

na  ca  « < sthulo  ’ham  > ity-adir  api  vidvad-vyapadego  ’sti » ’ti  vacyam ; 35 
grutya  badhitataya  < mama  ’tma  Bhadrasena  > iti-vad  gaunatvenai  ’va 
tad-upapatter  iti. 


148 


VI.  4.  Sarnkhy a-pravacana-bhasye. 


« nanu  < purusasya  caitanyarh,  Rahoh  girah,  gila-putrasya  gariram  > 
ity-adi-vyapadega-vad  ayam  api  bhavatu. » tatra  ’ha : 

na  <?ila-putra-vad  dharmi-grahaka-mana-badhat.  4. 

< gila-putrasya  gariram  > ity-adi-vad  ayam  sasthi-vyapadego  na  bhavati. 
5 gila-putra-’di-sthale  dharmi-grahaka-pramanena  badhad  vikalpa-matram ; 
unama  gariram  > iti  vyapadege  tu  pramana-badho  na  ’sti;  delia-’tmataya 
eva  gruty-adi-pramanair  badbad  ity  arthah.  yas  tu  gastresu  mama-kara- 
pratisedbah,  sa  svamyasya  ’nityataya  vaca-’rambhana-matratvena  ’satyata- 
para  eve  ’ti  bhavah.  < purusasya  caitanyam  > ity  atra  ’py  asti  dbarmi- 
10  grahaka-mana-badhah ; anavastha-bhayena  lagbavac  ca  deba-’di-vyatirikta- 
taya  ’tma-siddbau  caitanya-svarupata-’vagahanad  iti. 

deha-’di-vyatiriktataya  purusam  avadbarya  tan-muktim  avadharayati : 

atyanta-duhkha-nivrttya  krta-krtyata.  5. 

sugamam. 

16  « nanu  duhkha-nivrttj'a  sukhasya  ’pi  nivartanat  tulya-’ya-vyayatvena 

na  sa  purusartha  » iti.  tatra  ’ha: 

yatha  duhkhat  klegah  purusasya,  na  tatha  sukhad  abhilasah. 

6. 

visaya-vidhaya  hetutayam  pancamyau.  klegag  ca  ’tra  dvesah.  yatha 
20  duhkbe  dveso  balavattaro,  nai  ’vam  sukhe  ’bhilaso  balavattaro,  ’pi  tu  tad- 
apeksaya  durbala  ity  arthah.  tatha  ca  sukha-’bhilasam  badhitva  ’pi 
duhkha-dveso  duhkha-nivrttav  eve  ’ccham  janayati  ’ti  na  tulya-’ya-vyaya- 
tvam  iti.  tad  uktam : 

“ abhyarthana-bhanga-bhayena  sadhur 
25  madhyasthyam  iste  ’py  avalambate  ’rtha  ” iti. 

ya  tu  naraka-’di-duhkha-dargane  ’pi  ksudra-sukha-pravrttih,  sa  raga-’di- 
dosa-vagad  eve  ’ti. 

sukha-’peksaya  duhkhasya  bahulatvad  api  duhkha-nivrttir  eva  puru- 
sartha ity  aha: 

30  kutra-’pi  ko-’pi  sukhi  ’ti.  7. 

ananta-trna-vrksa-pagu-paksi-manusya-’di-raadhye  svalpo  manusya- 
deva-’dir  eva  sukhi  bhavati  ’ty  arthah.  itir  hetau. 

tad  api  kadacitkam  kvacitka-sukham  madhu-visa-samprkta-’nna-vad 
vicarakanam  hej' am  eve  ’ty  aha : 

35  tad  api  duhkha-<?abalam  iti  duhkha-pakse  nihksipante  vi- 
vecakah.  8. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  VI.  11. 


149 


tad  api  purva-sutro-’ktam  sukham  api  duhkha-mi^ritam  ity  ato 
duhkha-kotau  sukha-duhklia-vivecaka  nihksipanta  ity  arthah.  tad  uktarii 
Yoga-sutrena : “parinama-tapa-sariiskara-dulikhair  guna-vrtti-virodhac  ca 
sarvara  eva  duhkharii  vivekina  ” iti.  Visnupurane  ’pi : 

“ yad-yat  priti-karam  pumsam  vastu,  Maitreya,  jay  ate,  6 

tad  eva  duhkha-vrksasya  bijatvam  upagacchati  ” ’ti. 

« kevala  duhkha-nivrttir  na  purusartkah,  kirn  tu  sukho-’parakte  » ’ti 
matam  apakaroti : 

sukha-labM-’bhavad  apurnsarthatvam  iti  cen,  na,  dvaividhyat. 

9.  to 

sukha-labha-’bhavan  moksa-’khya-duhkha-’bhavasya  ’purusarthatvam 
iti  cen,  na ; purusarthasya  dvaividhyad,  dvi-prakaratvat : sukhatva-duhkha- 
’bhavatvabhyam  ity  arthah.  < sukhi  syahi,  > < duhkhl  na  syam  > iti  hi 
prthag  eva  lokanam  prarthana  dr^yata  iti. 

(jankate : 16 

nirgunatvam  atmano,  ’sangatva-’di-<?ruteh.  10. 

« nanv  atmano  nirgunatvam  sukha-duhkha-moha-’dy-akhila-guna- 
^unyatvam  nityam  eva  siddham ; asangatva-tp’uteh,  vikara-hetu-samyoga- 
’bhava-9ravanat ; tarn  vina  ca  guna-’khya-vikara-’sambhavat.  ato  na 
duhkha-nivrttir  api  purusartho  ghatata  » ity  arthah.  < nanu  sangam  vina  20 
svayam  eva  vikaro  bhavatv  > iti  cen,  « na  ; 

“ dahaya  na  ’nalo  vahner  na  ’pah  kledaya  ca  ’mbhasah, 
tad  dravyam  eva  tad-dravya-vikaraya  na  vai  yatah. 

kim  ca  svayam  vikaritve  mokso  nai  ’vo  ’papadyate ; 
svayam  moha-vikarena  punar-bandha-prasangata  ” iti.  25 

tatha  co  ’ktaria  Kaurme : 

“yady  atma  malino  ’svaccho  vikarl  syat  svabhavatah, 
na  hi  tasya  bhaven  muktir  janma-’ntara-^atair  api  ” » ’ti. 

samadhatte : 

para-dharmatve  ’pi  tat-siddhir  avivekat.  11.  30 

sukha-duhkha-’di-gunanam  citta-dharmatve  ’pi  tatra  ’tmani  siddhih 
pratibimba-rupena  ’vasthitih;  avivekan  nimittat,  prakrti-purusa-samyoga- 
dvare  ’ty  arthah.  etac  ca  prathama-’dhyaye  pratipaditam,  “ nimittatvam 
avivekasya  na  drsta-hanir  ” iti  trtlya-’dhyaya-sutre  ce  ’ti.  tatha  ca  sphatike 
lauhityam  iva  puruse  pratibimba-rupena  duhkha-sattvat  tan-nivrttir  eva  35 
purusarthah.  pratibimba-dvaraka-duhkha-sambandhasyai  ’va  bhogataya 
pratibimba-rupenai  ’va  duhkhasya  heyatvad  iti. 


150 


VI.  12.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


« aviveka-mulah  puruse  guna-bandhah ; avivekas  tu  kim-mulaka?» 
ity  akanksayam  aha : 

anadir  aviveko,  ’nyatha  dosa-dvaya-prasakteh.  12. 

agrlrita-’saihsargakam  ubhaya-visayaka-jnanam  avivekah.  sa  ca  pra- 
6 vaha-rupena  ’nadi9  citta-dharmah  pralaye  vasana-rupena  tisthati ; anyatha 
tasya  saditve  dosa-dvaya-prasafigat.  saditve  hi  svata  evo  ’tpade  muktasya 
’pi  baudha-’pattih ; karma-’ di-janyatve  ca  karma-’dikam  praty  api  karana- 
tvena  ’viveka-’ntara-’nvesane  ’navasthe  ’ty  arthah.  ayarii  ca  ’viveko  vrtti- 
rupah  pratibimba-’tmana  purusa-dharma  iva  bhavatl  ’ty  atah  purusasya 
10  bandha-prayojaka  iti  prag  evo  ’ktarh  vaksyate  ca. 

« nanu  ced  anadis,  tarhi  nityah  syad  » iti.  tatra  ’ha : 

na  nityah  syad  atma-vad,  anyatha  ’nucchittih.  13. 

atma-van  nityo  ’khanda-’nadir  na  bhavati,  kim  tu  pravaha-rupena 
’nadih;  anyatha  ’nadi-bhavasya  tasya  Qruti-siddho-’ccheda-’nupapatter  ity 
16  arthah. 

bandha-karanam  uktva  moksa-karanam  aha : 

pratiniyata-karana-nagyatvam  asya,  dhvanta-vat.  14. 

asya  bandha-karanasya  ’vivekasya  ^ukti-rajata-’di-sthale  pratiniyatam 
yan  na^a-karanam  vivekas,  tan-na^yatvaih,  tamo-vat ; andhakaro  hi  prati- 
20  niyatena  ’lokenai  ’va  na^yate,  na  ’nya-sadhanene  ’ty  arthah.  tad  uktam 
Visnupurane : 

“ andharn  tama  iva  ’jnanaih,  dlpa-vac  ce  ’ndriyo-’dbhavam ; 
yatha  suryas  tatha  jnanaih,  yad,  vipra-rse,  viveka-jam”  iti. 

vivekeniii  ’va  ’viveko  nagyata  iti  pratiniyamasya  grahakam  apy  aha : 

26  atra  ’pi  pratiniyamo  ’nvaya-vyatirekat.  15. 

dhvanta-’lokayor  iva  prakrte  ’pi  pratiniyamah  gukti-rajata-’disv 
anvaya-vyatirekabhyam  eva  grahya  ity  arthah. 

athavai  ’varh  vyakhyeyam : « nanu  vivekasya  ’pi  kim  pratiniyatarii 
karanam  ? » tatra  ’ha : atra  ’pi  viveke  ’pi  karana-niyamo  ’nvaya-vyatirek- 
30  abhyam  eva  siddhah.  Qravana-manana-nididhyasana-rupam  eva  karanam, 
na  tu  karma-’dl  ’ti ; karma-’dikam  tu  bahir-angam  eve  ’ty  arthah. 

bandhasya  svabbavikatva-’dikaih  na  sambhavatl  ’ti  prathama-’dhyayo- 
’ktarii  smarayati : 

prakara-’ntara-’sambhavad  aviveka  eva  bandhah.  16. 

bandho  ’tra  duhkha-yoga-’khya-bandha-karanam.  9esam  sugamam. 


36 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  VI.  22. 


151 


« nanu  mukter  api  karyataya  vinaga-’pattya  punar-bandhah  syad  » iti. 
tatra  ’ha : 

na  muktasya  punar-bandha-yogo  ’py,  anavrtti-gruteh.  17. 

bhava-karyasyai  ’va  vinagitaya  moksasya  naco  na  'sti ; “ na  sa  punar 
avartata”  iti  grater  ity  arthah. — api-gabdah  purva-sutro-’kta-’rtha-sam- 
uccaye.  

apurusarthatvam  anyatha.  18. 

anyatha  muktasya  ’pi  punar-bandhe  pralaya-vad  eva  moksasya  ’puru- 
sarthatvam  parama-purasarthatva-’bliavo  va  syad  ity  arthah. 

apurusarthatve  hetum  aha: 

avi<?esa-’pattir  ubhayoh.  19. 

bhavi-bandhatva-samyeno  ’bhayor  mukta-baddhayor  vigeso  na  syat. 
tatag  ca  ’purusarthatvam  ity  arthah. 

« nanv  evam  baddha-muktayor  vigesa-’bhyupagame  nitya-muktatvarii 
katham  ucyate  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

muktir  antaraya-dhvaster  na  parah.  20. 

vaksyamana-’ntarayasya  dhvansad  atiriktah  padartho  na  muktir  ity 
arthah.  yatha  hi  svabhava-guklasya  sphatikasya  japo-’padhi-nimittaiii 
raktatvarh  gauklya-’varaka-rupam  vighna-matram,  na  tu  japo-’padhanena 
gauklyaxh  nagyati  japa-’paye  co  ’tpadyate,  tathai  ’va  svabliava-nirduh- 
khasya  ’tmano  buddhy-upadhikarii  duhkha-pratibimbam  tad-avaraka-rupam 
vighna-matram,  na  tu  buddhy-upadhanena  dulikham  jayate  tad-apaye  ca 
nagyati  ’ti.  ato  nitya-mukta  atma,  bandha-moksau  tu  vyavaharikav  ity 
avirodha  iti. 

« nanv  evam  bandha-moksayor  mithyatve  moksasya  purusarthata- 
pratipadaka-gruty-adi-virodha » ity  ata  aha: 

tatra  ’py  avirodhah.  21. 

tatra  ’py  antaraya-dhvansasya  moksatve  ’pi  purusarthatva-’virodha 
ity  arthah.  duhkha-yoga-viyogav  eva  hi  puruse  kalpitau,  na  tu  duhkha- 
bhogo  ’pi.  bhogag  ca  pratibimba-rupena  duhkha-sambandha  ity  atah 
pratibimba-rupena  duhkha-nivrttir  yatha-’rthai  ’va  purusarthah.  sa  eva 
’ntaraya-dhvaiisah ; tadrgag  ca  mokso  yatha-’rtlia  eve  ’ti  bhavah. 

«nanv  antaraya-dhvahsa-matrarii  cen  muktis,  tarhi  gravana-matrenai 
’va  tat-siddhih  syad,  ajnana-pratibaddha-kantha-camlkara-siddhi-vad » iti. 
tatra  ’ha : 

adhikari-traividhyan  na  niyamah.  22. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


152 


VI.  22.  Sdihkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


uttama-madhyama-’dhamas  trividha  jnana-’dhikarinah ; tena  gravana- 
matra-’nantaram  eva  manasa-saksatkarah  sarvesam  iti  na  niyama  ity 
arthah.  ato  manda-’dhikara-dosad  Virocana-’dlnam  gravana-matrac  citta- 
vilayana-ksamam  manasa-jnanam  no  ’tpannam,  na  tu  gravanasya  jnana- 
5 janana-’samarthyad  iti. 

na  kevalarh  gravana-matram  jnane  drsta-karanam,  any  ad  apl  ’ty  aha : 

dardhya-’rtham  uttaresam.  23. 

gravanad  uttaresam  manana-nididhyasana-’dinam  antaraya-dhvaiisa- 
sya  ’tyantikatva-ruj)a-dardhya-’rtham  niyama  ity  anusajyate. 

10  uttarany  eva  sadhanany  aha : 

sthira-sukham  asanam  iti  na  niyamah.  24. 

asane  padma-’sana-’di-niyamo  na  ’sti ; yatah  sthiram  sukharn  ca  yat, 
tad  eva  ’sanam  ity  arthah. 

mukhyam  sadhanam  aha : 

15  dhyanam  nirvisayam  manah.  25. 

vrtti-gunyam  yad  antahkaranam  bhavati,  tad  eva  dhyanam  yogag 
citta-vrtti-nirodha-rupa  ity  arthah.  karya-karana-’bhedena  karana-gabdah 
karye  prayuktah  ; etat-sadhanatvena  dhyanasya  vaksyamanatvad  iti. 

« nanu  yoga-’yogayoh  purusasyai  ’karupyat  kirn  yogene  ? » ’ty  agankya 
20  samadhatte : 

ubhayatha  ’py  avigesa?  cen,  nai  ’vam,  uparaga-nirodhad  vi- 
gesah.  26. 

uparaga-nirodhad  vrtti-pratibimba-’pagamad  yoga-’vasthayam  ayoga- 
’vasthato  vigesah  purusasye  ’ti  siddhanta-dala-’rthah ; gesarn  vyakhyata- 
25  pray  am. 

« nanu  nihsange  katham  uparagah?»  tatra  ’ha: 

nihsange  ’py  uparago  ’vivekat.  27. 

nihsange  yady  api  paramarthika  uparago  na  ’sti,  tatha  ’py  uparaga 
iva  bhavati  ’ti  krtva  pratibimba  evo  ’paraga  iti  vyavahriyata  uparaga- 
30  vivekibhir  ity  arthah. 

etad  eva  vivrnoti: 

japa-sphatikayor  iva  no  ’paragah,  kim  tv  abhimanah.  28. 

yatha  japa-sphatikayor  no  ’paragah,  kim  tu  japa-pratibimba-vagad 
uparaga-’bhimana-matram  <raktah  sphatika>  iti,  tathai  ’va  buddhi-puru- 
35  sayor  no  ’paragah,  kiiii  tu  buddhi-pratibimba-vagad  uparaga-’  bliimano 


SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye.  VI.  32. 


153 


’viveka-vagad  ity  arthah.  ata  uparaga-tulyataya  vrtti-pratibimba  eva 
puruso-’paraga  iti  sutra-dvaya-paryavasito  ’rthah.  tatha  ca  smaryate: 

“yatha  jale  candramasah  kampa-’clis  tat-krto  gunah, 
drgyate  ’sann  api  drastur  atmano  ’natmano  guna  ” iti. 

esa  eva  ca  duhkha-’tmaka-vrtter  uparago  duhkha-nivrtty-akhya-moksasya  5 
’ntarayah;  tasya  ca  dhvahsag  citta-layat;  so  ’pi  ca  citta-vrtti-nirodha- 
’khyena  ’samprajnata-yogene  ’ty  ato  yogad  eva  ’ntaraya-dhvanso  bhavatl 
’ti  yoga-§astrasya  ’pi  siddhantah. 

“dbyanam  nirvisayam  mana”  iti  yoga  uktah.  tasya  sadbanany  acak- 
sana  eva  yathokto-’paragasya  nirodho-’payam  aha : 10 

dhyana-dharana-’bhyasa-vairagya-’dibhis  tan-nirodhah.  29. 

samadhi-dvara  dliyanam  yogasya  karanarii,  dhyanasya  ca  karanam 
dharana,  tasyag  ca  karanam  abhyasa§  citta-stbairya-sadhana-’nusthanam, 
abhyasasya  ’pi  karanam  visaya-vairagyam,  tasya  ’pi  dosa-dar^ana-yama- 
niyama-’dikam  iti  Patanjalo-’kta-prakriyaya  tan-nirodha  uparaga-nirodho  15 
bhavati  citta-vrtti-nirodha-’khya-yoga-dvare  ’ty  artbah. 

citta-nistha-dhyana-’dina  purusasyo  ’paraga-nirodbe  purvar’carya-sid- 
dham  dvaram  dar^ayati : 

laya-viksepayor  vyavrttye  ’ty  acaryah.  30. 

dhyana-’dina  cittasya  nidra-vrtteh  pramana-’di-vrtteg  ca  nivrttya  20 
purusasya  ’pi  vrtty-uparaga-nirodho  bhavati ; bimba-nirodhe  pratibimbasya 
’pi  nirodbad  iti  purva-’carya  ahur  ity  arthah.  yatha  Patanjalir  “yogag 
citta-vrtti-nirodhah,”  “ tada  drastuh  svarupe  ’vastbanam,”  “ vrtti-sarupyam 
itaratre  ” ’ti  sutra-trayenai  ’tad  eva  ’ha,  tatha 

“ nityah  sarvatra-go  hy  atma ; buddhi-sarimidhimattaya  25 

yatha-yatha  bhaved  buddhir  atma  tadvad  ihe  ’syata  ” 

ity-adi-smrtayo  ’py  etad  ahur  iti.  tad  evam  asamprajnata-yogad  eva 
saksatkara-dvara  moksa-’ntaraya-dhvansa  iti  praghattaka-’rthah. 

dhyana-’dau  guha-’di-sthana-niyamo  na  ’stl  ’ty  aha : 
na  sthana-niyama?,  citta-prasadat.  31.  30 

citta-prasadad  eva  dhyana-’dikam ; atas  tatra  na  guha-’di-sthana- 
niyama  ity  arthah.  gastre  tv  autsargika-’bhiprayenai  ’va  ’ranya-giri-guha- 
’di-sthanam  yogasyo  ’ddistam  iti.  ata  eva  Brahma-sutram  api : “ yatrai 
’kagrata,  tatra  ’vigesad  ” iti. 

samapto  moksa-vicarah  ; idanim  purusa-’parinamitvaya  jagat-karanam  35 
upasamharati : 


154 


VI.  32.  SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 


prakrter  adyo-’padanata,  ’nyesam  karyatva-Qruteh.  32. 

mahad-admam  karyatva-gravanat  tesam  mula-karanataya  prakrtih 
sidhyati  ’ty  arthah.  

« nanu  purusa  evo  ’padanam  bhavatu. » tatra  ’ha : 

6 nityatve  ’pi  na  ’tmano,  yogyatva-’bhavat.  33. 

gunavattvaih  sangitvam  co  ’padana-yogyata.  tayor  abhavat  puru- 
sasya  nityatve  ’pi  no  ’padanatvam  ity  arthah. 

« nanu  “ bahvih  prajah  purusat  samprasuta  ” ity-adi-gruteh  purusasya 
karanatva-’vagamad  vivarta-’di-vada  agrayaniya?»  ity  agankya  ’ha: 

io  gsruti-virodhan  na  kutarka-’pasadasya  ’tma-labhah.  34. 

purusa-karanatayam  ye-ye  paksah  sambhavitas,  te  sarve  gruti-viruddha 
ity  atas  tad-abhyupagantrnam  kutarkika-’dy-adhamanam  atraa-svarupa- 
jnanam  na  bhavati  ’ty  arthah.  etena  ’tmani  sukha-duhkha-’di-guno- 
’padanatva-vadino  ’pi  kutarkika  eva,  tesam  apy  atma-yathartha-jnanam 
16  na  ’stl  ’ty  avagantavyam.  atma-karanata-grutayag  ca  gakti-gaktimad- 
abhedeno  ’pasana-’rtha  eva;  “ajam  ekam”  ity-adi-grutibhih  pradhana- 
karanata-siddheh.  yadi  ca  ’kagasya  ’bhra-’dy-adhisthana-karanata-vad 
atmanah  karanatvam  ucyate,  tada  tan  na  nirakurmah ; parinamasyai  ’va 
pratisedhad  iti.  

20  « sthavara-jangama-’disu  prthivy-adinam  eva  karanatva-darganat 

katham  prakrteh  sarvo-’padanatvam  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

paramparye  ’pi  pradhana-’nuvrttir,  anu-vat.  35. 

sthavara-’disu  paramparaya  karanatve  ’pi  tesu  pradhanasya  ’nugamad 
upadanatvam  aksatam ; yatha  ’nkura-’di-dvarakatve  ’pi  sthavara-’disu 
25  parthiva-’dy-anunam  anugamad  upadanatvam  ity  arthah. 

vana-nyayena  prakrter  vyapakatve  pramanam  aha : 
sarvatra  karya-darQanad  vibhutvam.  36. 

avyavasthaya  sarvatra  vikara-darganat  pradhanasya  vibhutvam ; 
yatha  ’nor  ghata-’di-vyapitvam  ity  arthah.  etac  ca  prag  eva  vyakhya- 
30  tam.  

« nanu  paricchinnatve  ’pi  yatra  karyam  utpadyate,  tatra  gacchatl  ’ti 
vaktavyam  ? » tatra  ’ha  : 

gati-yoge  ’py  adya-karanata-hanir,  anu-vat.  37. 

gati-svlkare  ’pi  paricchinnataya  mula-karanatva-’bhavah  parthiva-’dy- 
35  anu-drstantene  ’ty  arthah. 

athave  ’ttham  vyakhyeyam.  « nanu  triguna-’tmaka-pradhanasya  ’nyo- 


SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye.  VI.  39. 


155 


’nya-samyoga-’rtham  gruti-smrtisu  kriya  ksobha-’khya  gruyate ; kriyavat- 
tvac  ca  tantv-adi-drstantena  mula-karanatva-'bhava » ity  agahkya  pari- 
barati:  gati-yoge  ’py  adya-karanata-’banir,  anu-vat.  gatih  kriya;  tat- 
sattve  ’pi  mula-karanataya  ahanih;  yatha  vaigesika-mate  parthiva-’dy- 
anunam  ity  arthah.  6 

«nanu  prthivy-adinam  navanam  eva  dravyanam  darganat  katham 
prthivitva-’di-Qunyam  pradhana-’khyam  dravyam  gbateta?  na  ca  <pra- 
dhanam  dravyam  eva  ma  ’stv>  iti  vacyam;  samyoga-vibliaga-parinama- 
’dibbir  dravyatva-siddher  » iti.  tatra  ’lia : 

prasiddha-’dhikyam  pradhanasya,  na  niyamah.  38.  10 

prasiddha-nava-dravya-’dbikyam  eva  pradhanasya ; ato  navai  ’va 
dravyam  ’ti  na  niyama  ity  arthah.  atma-’tiriktanam  prtbivy-adlnam 
astanam  eva  karyatva-cpavanam  ca  ’tra  niyame  badbakam  iti  bhavah. 

«kim  sattva-’dayo  guna  eva  prakrtir,  atbava  guna-traya-rupa-dravya- 
traya-’dhara-bbuta  prakrtir  ? » iti  saiinjaye  ’vadharayati : 15 

sattva-’dinam  a-tad-dharmatvam,  tad-rupatvat.  39. 

sattva-’di-gunanam  prakrti-dharmatvarii  na  ’sti,  prakrti-svartipatvad 
ity  arthah.  yady  api  Qruti-smrtisu  ’bbayam  eva  9ruyate,  tatha  ’pi  laghava- 
’di-tarkatah  svarupatvam  eva  ’vadharyate,  na  tu  dharmatvam.  tatha  hi, 
sattva-’di-trayam  kim  prakrteh  karya-rupo  dharmo,  ’thava  ’kagasya  vayu-  20 
vat  samyoga-matrena  nitya  eva  dharmah  syat?  adye  ekasya  eva  prakrter 
dravya-’ntara-sangam  vina  vicitra-guna-trayo-’tpatty-asambliavah ; drsta- 
viruddha-kalpana-’naucityam  ca.  antye  nityebhya  eva  sattva-’dibhyo  ’nyo- 
’nya-sangena  vicitra-sakala-karyo-’papattau  tad-atirikta-prakrti-kalpana- 
vaiyarthyam  iti.  sattva-’dinam  prakrti-karyatva-’di-vacanani  ca  ’ngatab  25 
prakaga-’di-karyo-’pahitataya  ’bhivyakty-adikam  eva  bodhayanti ; yatba 
prthivito  dvipo-’tpattim  iti. 

« nanv  evam  astavingati-tattva-pratipadaka-gastra-virodba » iti  cen, 
na ; tatra  prakrti-dharmanam  sukba-’dinam  vaigesika-gunanam  prtbak- 
tattva-’bbyupagamena  tattvanam  astavingati-samkbyo-’papatteh.  30 

vastutas  tv  idam  sutram  itthaiii  vyakhyeyam : sattva-’dinam  a-tad- 
dbarmatvam  prakrti-karya-matratva-’bhavah ; tad-rupatvat  prakrter  api 
sattva-’di-rupatvat, 

“ sattvam  rajas  tama  iti  esai  ’va  prakrtib  smrte  ” 

’ty-adi-smrtibhya  iti.  tatha  ca  vaigesikanam  prthivy-adisv  iva  ’smakam  api  35 
karya-karano-’bhaya-rupataya  sattva-’disu  prakrti-karyatva-’di-vakyanam 
avirodbab.  tatra  samya-’vastham  sattvam  angu-tulyam  vaisamya-’vastba- 


156 


VI.  39.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bliasye. 


sya  tantu-tulyasya  mahat-tattva-’di-karana-sattvasya  karanam.  evaiii  rajas- 
tamasi  api.  

pradhana-pravrtteh  prayojanam  upasaihharati : 

anupabhoge  ’pi  pum-artham  srstih  pradhanasyo,  ’stra-kunkuma- 
5 vahana-vat.  40. 

titlya-’dkyaya-sthe  “ pradhana-srstih  pararthe  ” ’ty-adi-sutre  vyakhya- 
tam  idam.  

vicitra-srstau  nimitta-karanam  aha: 

karma-vaicitryat  srsti-vaicitryam.  41. 

10  karma  dharma-’dharmau.  sugamam  anyat. 

«nanu  bhavatu  pradhanat  srstih;  pralayas  tu  kasmat?  na  hy  ekas- 
mat  karanad  viruddha-karya-dvayam  ghatate. » tatra  ’ha : 

samya-vaisamyabhyam  karya-dvayam.  42. 

sattva-’di-guna-trayam  pradhanam ; tesam  ca  vaisamyarii  nyuna- 
15  ’tirikta-bhavena  samhananam ; tad-abhavah  samyam.  tabhyam  hetubhyam 
ekasmad  eva  srsti-pralaya-rupam  viruddha-karya-dvayam  bhavatl  ’ty 
arthah.  sthitis  tu  srsti-madhye  praviste  ’ty  a9ayena  tat-karanatvam 
pradhanasya  na  prthag  vicaritam. 

« nanu  pradhanasya  srsti-svabhavyaj  jnano-’ttaram  api  samsarah  syat.» 
20  tatra  ’ha : 

vimukta-bodhan  na  srstih  pradhanasya,  loka-vat.  43. 

vimuktataya  purusa-saksatkarad  dhetoh  pradhanasya  tat-purusa- 
’rthaiii  punah  srstir  na  bhavati,  krta-’rthatvat.  loka-vat ; yatha  loka 
amatya-’dayo  rajno  ’rtham  sampadya  krta-’rthah  santo  na  puna  raja-’rtham 
25  pravartante,  tathai  ’va  pradhanam  ity  arthah.  vimukta-moksa-’rtham  hi 
pradhana-pravrttir  ity  uktam.  sa  ca  jnanan  nispanna  iti  bhavah. 

« nanu  pradhanasya  srsty-uparamo  na  ’sti ; ajnanam  samsara-dar^anat. 
tatha  ca  pradhana-srstya  muktasya  ’pi  punar-bandhah  syat. » tatra  ’ha  : 

na  ’nyo-’pasarpane  ’pi  mukto-’pabhogo,  nimitta-’bhavat.  44. 

30  karya-karana-samghata-’di-srstya  ’nyan  prati  pradhanasyo  ’pasarpane 
’pi  na  muktasyo  ’pabhogo  bhavati ; nimitta-’bhavat ; upabhoge  nimittanam 
svo-’padhi-samyoga-vigesa-tat-karana-’vivekar’dlnam  abhavad  ity  arthah. 
idam  eva  hi  muktam  prati  pradhana-srsty-uparamo,  yat  tad-bhoga-lietoh 
svo-’padhi-parinama-vi^esasya  janma-’khyasya  ’nutpadanam  iti. 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye.  VI.  49. 


157 


« nanv  iyaih  vyavastha  tada  ghateta,  yadi  purusa-bahutvam  syat.  tad 
eva  tv  atma-’dvaita-^vuti-badhitam  » ity  a^ahkya  ’ha : 

purusa-bahutvam  vyavasthatah.  45. 

“ ye  tad  vidur,  amrtas  te  bhavanty ; athe  ’tare  duhkham  eva  ’piyantl  ” 

’ty-adi-^ruty-ukta-bandha-moksa-vyavasthata  eva  purusa-bahutvam  sidh-  5 
yatl  ’ty  arthah.  

« nanu  ’padhi-bhedad  bandha-moksa-vyavastha  syat. » tatra  ’ha : 

upadhiQ  cet,  tat-siddhau  punar  dvaitam.  46. 

upadhi9  cet  svikriyate,  tarhy  upadhi-siddhyai  ’va  punar  advaita- 
bhaiiga  ity  arthah.  vastutas  tu  ’padhi-bhede  ’pi  vyavastha  na  sambhavatl  10 
’ti  prathama-’dhyaya  eva  prapancitam. 

« nanu  ’padhayo  ’py  avidyika  iti  na  tair  advaita-bhaiiga » ity  aQah- 
kayam  aha: 

dvabhyam  api  pramana-virodhah.  47. 

puruso  ’vidye  ’ti  dvabhyam  apy  anglkrtabhyam  advaita-pramanasya  15 
91’uter  virodhas  tad-avastha  eve  ’ty  arthah. 

aparam  api  dusana-dvayam  aha : 

dvabhyam  apy  avirodhan  na  purvam  uttaram  ca  sadhaka- 
’bhavat.  48. 

dvabhyam  apy  anglkrtabhyam  purvam  purva-pakso  bhavatarii  na  20 
ghatate ; asmabhir  api  prakrtih  purusa9  ce  ’ti  dvayor  eva  ’hglkarat ; 
vikarasya  ’nityataya  vaca-’rambhana-matrataya  asmabhir  api  ’statvat. 
«nanu  purusa-nanatva-svlkarat  prakrter  nityatva-svlkarac  ca  ’sty  eva 
’smad-virodha  » ity  a,9aiikya  dusana-’ntaram  aha : “ uttararii  ce  ” ’ty-adina. 
advaita-vadinam  uttaram  siddhanta9  ca  na  ghatate ; atma-sadhaka-prama-  25 
nasya-’bhavat.  tad-ahgikare  ca  tenai  ’va  ’dvaita-hanir  ity  arthah. 

«nanu  sva-praka9ataya  ’tma  setsyati.»  tatra  ’ha: 

praka<?atas  tat-siddhau  karma-kartr-virodhah.  49. 

caitanya-rupa-praka,9ata9  caitanya-siddhau  karma-kartr-virodha  ity 
arthah.  praka9ya-praka,9a-sambandhe  hi  praka^anam  aloka-’disu  drstam ; 30 
s vasya  saksat  svasmin  sambandha9  ca  viruddha  iti.  asman-mate  tu 
buddhi-vrtty-akhya-pramana-’hglkarat  tad-dvara  pratibimba-rupasya  svasya 
bimba-rupe  svasmin  sambandho  ghatate ; yatha  surye  jala-dvara  prati- 
bimba-rupa-sva-sambandha  iti  bhavah.  atmanah  sva-praka,9atva-9rutis  tv 
an-anyo-’padhika-praka9a-’di-para  bodhya.  35 


158 


VI.  50.  Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 


« nanu  na  ’sti  karma-kartr-virodhah  ; svamistha-prakaga-dharma-dvara 
svasya  sva-sambandha-sambhavat ; yatha  vaigesikanam  sva-nistha-jhana- 
dvara  svasya  svayarh  visaya  » iti.  tatra  ’ha : 

jada-vyavrtto  jadam  prakagayati  cid-rupah.  50. 

6 cetane  prakaga-rupa-dharmah  surya-’disv  iva  na  ’sti,  kim  tu  cid-rupag 
cit-svarupa  eva  padartho  jadam  prakagayati ; yato  jada-vyavrtti-matrena 
cid  ity  ucyate,  na  tu  jada-vilaksana-dharmavattaye  ’ty  arthah.  ata  eva 
nirdharmataya  “sa  esa  ne  ’ti  ne  ’tl”  ’ty  eva  grutyo  ’padigyate,  na  tu  vidhi- 
mukhataye  ’ti.  tatha  ca  smrtir  api : 

10  “ < idarii  tad  > iti  nirdestum  guruna  ’pi  na  gakyata  ” iti. 

< jada-vyavrttav  > iti  pathe  ’pi  betau  saptamya  ’yam  eva  ’rthah.  — • 
asming  ca  sutre  « jadam  eva  prakagayati  cid-rupo,  na  tv  atmanam  » iti  na 
’rthah.  tatha  sati  hi  tasya  ’jneyatvena  sadhaka-’bhava-rupam  badhakam 
paresu  ’panyasa-’narham  ; svasya  ’pi  tulya-nyayatvad  iti. 

15  « nanv  evam  pramana-’dy-anurodhena  dvaita-siddhav  advaita-gruteh 

ka  gatih  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

na  gruti-virodho,  raginam  vairagyaya  tat-siddheh.  51. 

advaita-gruti-virodhas  tu  na  ’sti ; raginam  purusa-’tirikte  vairagyayai 
’va  grutibhir  advaita-sadhanat ; purusa-jnana  iva  dvaita-’bhava-jiiane  sva- 

20  tantra-phala-’ntara-’gravanat.  tac  ca  vairagyam  sad-advaitenai  ’vo  ’papad- 
yate,  sattvaih  ca  ktitasthatvam  ity  arthah.  ata  eva  grutir  api  sad-advaitam 
eva  Chandogye  pratipaditavati  ’ti  bhavah. 

na  kevalam  ukta-yuktyai  ’va  ’dvaita-vadino  heya,  api  tu  jagad-a- 
satyata-grahaka-pramana-’bbavena  ’pi  ’ty  aha : 

25  jagat-satyatvam,  adusta-karana-janyatvad,  badhaka-’bhavat. 
52. 

nidra-’di-dosa-dusta-’ntahkarana-’di-janyatvena  svapna-visaya-gankha- 
pitima-’dlnam  asatyatvaih  loke  drstam.  tac  ca  mahad-adi-prapafice  na 
’sti ; tat-karanasya  prakrter  Hiranyagarbha-buddheg  ca  ’dustatvat ; 

30  “yatha-purvam  akalpayad”  ity-adi-gravanat.  « nanu  u ne  ’ha  nana  ’sti 
kiiii-cane  ” ’ty-adi-grutya  badhitatvena  ’vidya-’di-nama  kag-cana  ’nadir 
dosah  kalpanlyah. » tatra  ’ha : “ badhaka-’bhavad  ” iti.  ayam  bhavah : 
“ne  ’ha  nana  ’sti  kiiii-cane”  ’ty-adi-grutayo  yah  paraih  prapanca-badha- 
kataya  ’bhipreyante,  tali  prakarana-’nusarena  vibhaga-’di-pratisedhika  eva, 

35  na  tu  prapanca-’tyanta-tucchata-parah ; svasya  ’pi  badha-’pattya  sva-’rtha- 
’sadhakatva-prasaiigat.  na  hi  svapna-kallna-gabdasya  badlie  taj-jnapito 
’py  arthah  punar  na  saiiidihyata  iti.  tasmad  atma-’vighatakataya  grutayo 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  VI.  55. 


159 


na  prapancasya  ’tyanta-badha-para  iti.  tatra“ne  ’ha  nana  ’sti  kim-cane  ” 
’ty-adi-9ruter  < brahma-vibhaktam  kim-api  na  ’sti  > ’ty  arthah ; 

“ sarvarh  samapnosi,  tato  ’si  sarva  ” 

ity-adi-smrty-eka-vakyatvat.  “ vaca-’rambhanaiii  vikaro  nama-dheyam, 
mrttike  ’ty  eva  satyam  ” ity-adi-Qrutes  tu  nityata-rupa-paramarthika-satta- 
viraho  ’rthah ; anyatha  mrttika-drstanta-’siddlieh ; na  hi  loke  mrttika- 
vikaranam  atyanta-tucchatvam  siddham,  yena  drstantata  syad  iti. 

“ na  nirodho  na  co  ’tpattir  na  baddho  na  ca  sadhakah 
na  mumuksur  na  vai  mukta  ity  esa  paramarthate  ” 

’ty-adi-Qrutes  tv  atma-’tiriktasya  kutastha-nityata-rupa-’tiparamartha-satta- 
viraho  ’rthah ; kim  ca  ’tmano  nirodha-’dy-abhavo  ’rthah ; anyathai  ’tadrga- 
jnanasya  moksa-phalakatva-pratipadana-virodhat.  na  hi  < mokso  mithye  > 
’ti  pratipadya  moksasya  phalatvam  apramattah  pratipadayatl  ’ti.  ya<j  ca 
’tmai-’kya-grutayas,  tas  tu  prathama-’dhyaya  eva  vyakhyatah ; Brahraa- 
mimansa-bhasye  cai  ’ta  anyag  ca  Qrutayo  ’smabhir  vyakhyata  iti  dik. 

na  kevalam  vartamana-da9ayam  eva  prapancah  sann,  api  tu  sadai  ’ve 
’ty  aha : 

prakara-’ntara-’sambhavat  sad-utpattih.  53. 

purvo-’kta-yuktibhir  asad-utpada-’sambhavat  suksma-rupena  sad  evo 
’tpadyate  ’bhivyaktam  bhavatl  ’ty  arthah. 

kartrtva-bhoktrtvayor  vaiyadliikaranye  ’pi  vyavastham  upapadayati 
sutrabhyam : 

ahamkarah  karta,  na  purusah.  54. 

abhimana-vrttikam  antalikaranam  ahamkarah.  sa  eva  krtiman  ; abhi- 
mano-’ttaram  eva  praya9ah  pravrtti-dar9anat ; na  tu  puruso,  ’parinamitvad 
ity  arthah.  purvam  ca  < dharma-’dikam  buddher  > iti  yad  uktarii,  tad 
ekasyai  ’va  ’ntalikaranasya  vrtti-matra-bheda-’9ayena. 

cid-avasana  bhuktis,  tat-karma-’rjitatvat.  55. 

ahariikarasya  kartrtve  ’pi  bhoga9  city  eva  paryavasanno  bhavati ; 
ahamkarasya  sariihatatvena  pararthatvat.  « nanv  evam  anya-nistha-kar- 
mana  ’nyasya  bhoge  purusa-vi9esa-niyamo  na  syat. » tatra  ’ha:  “tat- 
karma-’rjitatvad  ” iti ; ahamkarena  ’sanjitam  tasy&9  cito  yat  karma,  taj- 
janyatvad  bhogasye  ’ty  arthah.  yo  ’hamkaro  yam  purusam  adaya  ’cetane 
< ’ham,  mame  > ’ti  vrttirh  karoti,  tasya  ’hamkarasya  karma  tasya  ’tmana 
ucyate,  tenai  ’va  ca  karmana  tatra  ’tmani  bhogo  ’rjyata  iti  na  ’tiprasahga 
ity  a,9ayah. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


160 


VI.  56.  Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


Brahma-loka-’nta-gatibhir  na  ’sti  niskrtir  iti  purvo-’kte  karanam 
dargayati : 

candra-’di-loke  ’py  avrttir,  nimitta-sadbhavat.  56. 

nimittam  aviveka-karma-’clikam.  sugamam  anyat. 

6 «nanu  tat-tal-loka-vasi-jano-’padegad  anavrttih  syat?»  tatra  ’ha: 
lokasya  no  ’padegat  siddhih,  purva-vat.  57. 

yatha  purvasya  manusya-lokasyo  ’padega-matran  na  siddhir  jnana- 
nispattir,  evarii  tat-tal-loka-stha-lokasyo  ’pade9a-ma.tr at  tad-gatanam  jnana- 
nispattir  na  niyamena  bhavatl  ’ty  arthah. 

10  « nanv  evam  Brahma-lokad  anavrtti-9ruteh  ka  gatih  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

paramparyena  tat-siddhau  vimukti-Qrutih.  58. 

Brahma-loka-’di-gatanam  Qrayana-manana-’di-paramparaya  prayago 
jnana-siddhau  satyam  vimukti^ravanam ; na  tu  saksad-gati-matrene  ’ty 
arthah.  tal-loke  jnanasya  prayikatvad  anya-lokad  \d9esa  iti. 

16  paripurnatve  ’py  atmano  gati-qrutim  upapadayati : 

gati-gruteg  ca  vyapakatve  ’py  upadhi-yogad  bhoga-dega-kala- 
labho,  vyoma-vat.  59. 

vyapakatve  ’py  atmano  gati-gravana-’nurodhena  hhoga-degasya  kala- 
vagal  labhah  sidhyati,  vyoma-vad  upadhi-yogene  ’ty  arthah.  yatha  hy 
20  akagasya  purnatve  ’pi  dega-vigesa-gatir  ghata-’dy-upadhi-yogad  vyavahri- 
yate,  tathai ’ve  ’ti.  tatha  ea  grutih : 

“ ghata-samvrtam  akagam  nlyamane  ghate  yatha, 
ghato  nlyeta,  na  ’kagam,  tadvaj  jlvo  nabho-’pama  ” iti. 

“bhoktur  adhisthanad  bhoga-’yatana-nirmanam  ” iti  yad  uktam,  tat 
25  prapancayati : 

anadhisthitasya  puti-bhava-prasangan  na  tat-siddhih.  60. 

bhoktr-anadhisthitasya  gukra-’deh  puti-bhava-prasaiigan  na  purvo-’kta- 
blioga-’yatana-siddhir  ity  arthah. 

« nanv  adhisthanam  vinai  ’va  ’drsta-dvara  bhoktrbhyo  bhoga-’yatana- 
30  nirmanam  bhavatu. » tatra  ’ha  : 

adrsta-dvara  ced,  asambaddhasya  tad-asambhavaj,  jala-’di-vad 
ankure.  61. 

gukra-’dau  saksad  asambaddhasya  ’drstasya  garlra-’di-nirmane  bhoktr- 
dvaratva-’sambhavad,  blja-’sambaddhanam  jala-’dlnam  ahkuro-’tpattau 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


VI.  63. 


161 


karsaka-’di-dvaratva-vad  ity  arthah.  atah  sva-’9raya-sariiyoga-sainban- 
dhenai  ’va  ’drsta-sambandhah  ^ukra-’disu  vaktavyah.  tatha  ca  siddham 
adrstavad-atma-samyoga-rupasya  ’dhisthanasya  bhogo-’pakarana-nirmana- 
hetutvam  iti  bhavah. 

vai^esika-’di-nayena  ’drsta-dvarakam  atma-karanatvam  abhyupetya  5 
tat-sambandha-ghatakataya  ’tmano  ’dhisthatrtvam  sthapitam.  sva-sid- 
dhante  tv  adrsta-’dlnam  atma-dharmatva-’bhavat  tad-dvara  bhoktur  hetu- 
tvam  eva  na  sambhavatl  ’ty  aha : 

nirgunatvat  tad-asambhavad,  ahamkara-dharma  hy  ete.  62. 

bhoktur  nirgunatvena  ’drsta-’sambhavac  ca  na  ’drsta-dvarakatvam ; 10 
hi  yasmad  ete  ’drsta-’dayo  ’hariikarasya  ’ntahkarana-samanyasyai  ’va 
dhai’ma  ity  arthah.  tatha  ca  ’sman-mate  dvara-nairapeksyena  samyoga- 
matrena  saksad  eva  bhoktur  adhisthanam  sidhyatl  ’ti  bhavah. 

« nanu  cet  puruso  vyapakas,  tarhi 

“ bala-’gra-Qata-bhagasya  (jatadha  kalpitasya  ca  16 

bhago  jxvah  sa  vijneyah,  sa  ca  ’nantyaya  kalpata” 

iti  (jruti-pratipaditaiii  jlva-paricchinnatvam  anupapannam.  tathe  ’^vara- 
pratisedhat  purusanam  cai  ’karupyaj  jlvatma-paramatma-vibhago  ’pi  Qas- 
triyo  ’nupapanna  » iti.  tad  idarn  a^'anka-dvayam  apahartum  aha  : 

viQistasya  jivatvam  anvaya-vyatirekat.  63.  20 

“jiva  bala-prana-dharaxiayor  ” iti  vyutpattya  jivatvam  pranitvam  ; tac 
ca  ’haihkara-vi(jista-purusasya  dharmo,  11a  tu  kevala-purusasya.  kutah? 
anvaya-vyatirekat ; ahamkaravatam  eva  samarthya-’tigaya-prana-dhara- 
nayor  dar9anat,  tac-chunyanam  ca  citta-vrtti-nirodhasyai  ’va  dar9anat; 
pravrtti-hetu-rago-’tpadakasya  ’hariikarasya  ’bhavad  ity  arthah.  athava  25 
’ntahkarana-viyoge  moksa-pralaya-’dau  na  jlvanam,  tad-yoge  ca  jlvanam 
ity  evam  anvaya-vyatirekau  vyakhyeyau. 

tatha  ca  ’ntahkarano-’padhikaiii  jivasya  paricchinnatvam  parama-’tma- 
’khyat  kevala-purusad  bhinnatvam  ce  ’ti  bhavah.  — anena  sutrena  vi9ista- 
sya  bhoktrtvam  va  tvam-aham-pratyaya-gocaratvam  va  no  ’ktam ; saksiit-  30 
kara-rupasya  bhogasya  ’hamkara-dharmatva-’bhavat ; tvam-aham-dliarmi- 
puraskarena  viveka-’nupapatte9  ca.  kirii  tu 

“yada  tv  abheda-vijnanam  jlvatma-paramatmanoh 
bhavet,  tada,  muni-9resthah,  pa,9a-cchedo  bhavisyati. 

atmanaxri  dvividham  prahuh  para-’para-vibhedatah ; 
paras  tu  nirgunah  prokto,  ’py  ahaxhkara-yuto  ’para” 


35 


162 


VI.  63.  Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 


ity-adi-vakya-9ato-’kto  jlvatma-paramatma-vibhaga  eva  pradar^itah.  tatra 
jlvatayam  ahamkara  upalaksanam  eve  ’ti. 

idanlra  mahad-ahamkarayor  eva  tad-itaram  jagat  karyam,  ne  ’<jva- 
rasye  ’ti  Brahma-’di-trayasyai  ’va  vyavaharike-’^varatva-labbaya  pratipada- 
5 yisyati.  tatra  ’dav  ahariikara-karyam  aha  : 

ahamkara-kartr-adhlna  karya-siddhir,  ne  ’gvara-’dhina,  pra- 
mana-’bhavat.  64. 

ahamkara-rupo  yah  karta,  tad-adhlnai  ’va  karya-siddhih  srsti-samhara- 
nispattir  bhavati ; tadr§a-balasya  ’hamkara-karyatvat ; anaham-krtesu  tat- 
10  samarthya-’darganat.  na  tu  vaiQesika-’dy-ukta-’nahamkrta-parame-^vara- 
’dlnna;  anahamkrta-srastrtve  nitye-’^vare  ca  pramana-’bhavad  ity  arthah. 
“ aham  bahu  syara,  prajayeye  ” ’ti  hy  ahamkara-purvikai  ’va  srstih  91  u- 
yate.  tatra  ’haiir-Qabdasya  ’nukarana-raatratve  pramana-’bhava  iti.  anena 
sutrena  ’hamkaro-’padhikam  Brahma-Rudrayoh  srsti-samhara-kartrtvam 
15  tjruti-smrti-siddham  api  pratipaditam. 


« nanu  bhavatv  ahamkaro  ’nyesam  karta ; ahamkarasya  tu  kah 
karta  ? » tatra  ’ha : 

adrsto-’dbhuti-vat  samanatvam.  65. 

yatha  sarga-’disu  prakrti-ksobhaka-karma-’bhivyaktih  kala-vigesa- 
20  matrad  bhavati,  tad-udbodhaka-karma-’ntarasya  kalpane  ’navastha-pra- 
sahgat,  tatiiai  ’va  ’hamkarah  kala-matra-nimittad  eva  jayate,  na  tu  tasya 
’pi  kartr-antaram  astl  ’ti  samanatvam  avayor  ity  arthah.  na  ca  segvara- 
mate  « karya-’bhivyaktir  api  ’9varenai  ’va  kriyata » iti  vakturn  9akyate ; 
l9varasya  vaisamya-nairghrnya-’patteh.  karma-sapeksatayai  ’va  hi  ’9vara- 
25  sya  vaisamya-’dikam  se9varaih  parihartavyam.  tac  cet  karme  ’9vara 
eva  ’dhitisthet,  tarhi  vaisamya-’dikam  apadyetai ’ve  ’ti  bhavah. 

mahato  ’nyat.  66. 

ahamkara-karyat  srsty-ader  yad  anyat  palana-’ntaryamitva-’dikam, 
tan  mahat-tattvild  eva  bhavati ; vi9uddha-sattvataya  ’bhimana-karana- 
30  ’dy-abhavena  para-’nugraha-matra-prayojanakatvan  nirati9aya-jiiana-balai- 
’9varyac  ce  ’ty  arthah.  anena  ca  sutrena  mahat-tattvo-’padhikam 
Visnoh  palakatvam  upapaditam.  mahat-tattvo-’padhikatvat  tu  Visnur 
mahan  parame-’9varo  brahme  ’ti  ca  giyate.  tad  uktam : 

“yad  ahur  Vasudeva-’khyarii  cittam,  tan  mahad-atmakam ” iti. 

35  atra  9astre  karana-brahma  tu  purusa-samanyam  nirgunam  eve  ’syate ; 
lQvarar’nabhyupagamat.  tatra  ca  karana-9abdah  sva-9akti-prakrty-upa- 


Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye.  VI.  70. 


163 


dhiko  va  nimitta-karanata-paro  va;  purusarthasya  prakrti-pravartakatvad 
iti  mantavyam. 

« svamy-artham  prakrteh  pravrttih  svata  eva  bhavati  ’ti  sthale-sthale 
proktam.  tatra  sva-svami-bhavo  bhogya-bhoktr-bhavah;  sa  ca  prakrti- 
pravrtteh  prari  na  ’sti » ’ty  agahkam  pariharati : 5 

karma-nimittah  prakrteh  sva-svami-bhavo  ’py  anadir,  bija- 
’hkura-vat.  67. 

yesam  sarhkkyai-’kadeginam  prakrteh  purusasya  ca  sva-svami-bhavo 
bhogya-bhoktr-bhavah  karma-nimittakas,  tan-mate  ’pi  sa  pravaha-rupena 
’nadir  eva,  blja-’hkura-vat,  pramanikatvad  ity  arthah;  akasmikatve  muk-  io 
tasya  ’pi  punar-bhoga-’patter  iti. 

aviveka-nimittakatva-mate  ’py  etad-anaditvam  samanam  ity  aha : 

aviveka-nimitto  va  Pancagikhah.  68. 

aviveka-nimitto  va  sva-svami-bhava  iti  PancaQikha  aha ; tan-mate  ’py 
anadir  ity  arthah.  etad  eva  sva-matam,  prag  uktatvat.  avivekag  ca  15 
pralaye  ’pi  karma-vad  eva  ’sti  vasana-rupene  ’ti.  viveka-pragabhavo  ’vi- 
veka  iti  mate  tu  blja-’hkura-vad  anaditvam  na  ghatate ; akhanda-prag- 
abhavasyai  ’va  ’khila-bhoga-hetutvad  iti. 

linga-garira-nimittaka  iti  Sanandanacaryah.  69. 

Sanandanacaryas  tu  linga-garlra-nimittakah  prakrti-purusayor  bhogya-  20 
bhoktr-bhava  ity  aha;  linga-garlra-dvarai  ’va  bhogad  iti.  tan-mate  ’py 
anadih  sa  ity  arthah.  yady  api  pralaye  linga-gariram  na  ’sti,  tatha  ’pi  tat- 
karanam  aviveka-karma-’dikam  purva-sargiya-linga-garlra-janyam  asti ; 
tad-dvara  blja-’hkura-tulyatvam  svasvamibhava-lingaQaiirayor  ity  a^ayali. 

gastra-vakya-’rtham  upasamharati : 25 

yad  va  tad  va,  tad-ucchittih  purnsarthas  — tad-ucchittih  puru- 
sarthah.  70. 

karma-nimitto  va  ’viveka-’di-nimitto  va  bhavatu  prakrti-purusayor 
bhogya-bhoktr-bhavah,  sarvatha  ’py  anaditaya  dur-ucchedasya  tasyo  ’cche- 
dah  parama-purusartha  ity  arthah.  tad  etad  adau  pratijnatam : “ trividha-  30 
duhkha-’tyanta-nivrttir  atyanta-purusartha  ” iti.  « nanv  atra  sukha-duh- 
kha-sadharana-bhoga-nivrttih  purusartha  ucyate,  tatra  tu  duhkha-matra- 
nivrttir  iti  katharn  tatro  ’ktasya  ’tro  ’pasamhara  ? » iti  cen,  na ; gabda- 
bhede  ’py  artha-’bhedat.  sukham  hi  tavad  duhkha-pakse  niksiptam  iti 
sukha-bhogo  ’pi  dulikha-bhoga  eva ; duhkha-bhogo  ’pi  pratibimba-rupena  35 
puruse  dulikha-sambandha  eva ; svato  nitya-nirduhkhatvena  ca  prathama- 


164 


VI.  70.  fiamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 


sutre  ’pi  pratibimba-rupenai  ’va  duhkha-nivrttir  vivaksite  ’ty  eka  eva  ’rtha 
upakramo-’pasamhara-sutrayor  iti.  — bahula-’n§asya  dvir-avrttih  gastra- 
samapty-artha. 

^astra-raukhya-’rtha-vistaras  tantra-’khye  ’nukta-puranaih 
6 sastha-’dhyaye  krtah  pagcad  vakya-’rthag  co  ’pasamhrtah. 

tad  idaih  sarhkhya-gas  train  Ivapila-murtya  bhagavan  Visnur  akhila- 
loka-hitaya  prakagitavan.  yat  tatra  vedanti-bruvah  kagcid  aha : « sam- 
khya-praneta  Kapilo  na  Visnuh,  kim  tv  Agny-avatarah  Kapila-’ntaram ; 

“ Agnih  sa  Kapilo  nama  samkhva-gastra-pravartaka  ” 

10  iti  smrter  » iti,  tal  loka-vyamohana-matram ; 

“ etan  me  janma  loke  ’smin  mumuksunam  dur-agayat 
prasamkhyanaya  tattvanam  sammataya  ’tma-dargana  ” 

ity-adi-smrtisu  Visnv-avatarasya  Devahtiti-putrasyai  ’va  samkhyo-’pades- 
trtva-’vagamat ; Ivapila-dvaya-kalpana-gauravac  ca.  tatra  ca  ’gni-gabdo 
15  ’gnydikhya-gakty-avegad  eva  prayuktah ; yatha 

“ kalo  ’smi  loka-ksaya-krt  pravrddha  ” 

iti  grl-Krsna-vakye  kala-gakty-avegad  eva  kala-gabdah ; anyatba  vigva- 
rupa-pradargakadvrsnasya  ’pi  Visnv-avatara-Krsnad  bheda-’patter  iti  dik. 

saihkhya-kulyaih  samapurya  Vedanta-mathita-’mrtaih 
20  Kapila-rsir  jnana-yajna  rsln  apayayat  pura. 

tad-vacah-graddhaya  tasmin  gurau  ca  sthira-bhavatah 
tat-prasada-lavene  ’darn  tac-chastram  vivrtam  maya. 

iti  grl-Vijnanabhiksu-viracite  Kapila-saihkhya-pravacanasya  bhasye  tantra- 

’dhyayah  sasthali. 

25  iti  samkh3*a-pravacana-bhasyam 

samaptam. 


APPENDIX  I. 


VARIANTS  OF  DR.  FITZEDWARD  HALL’S  EDITION  OF  THE  SAMKHYA- 

PRAVACANA-BHASYA. 

The  numbers  on  the  left  indicate  the  page  and  line  of  the  present  edition.  The  words 
following  indicate  Dr.  Hall’s  reading  in  the  corresponding  passage  of  his  edition.  The 
abbreviation  H.  signifies  Dr.  Hall’s  edition. 

This  list,  of  course,  does  not  include  the  mistakes  and  misprints  which  were  corrected  by 
Dr.  Hall  himself  in  his  Quddhi-pattram ; nor  does  it  include  mere  differences  of  orthography 
and  punctuation. 


Ii6  ( that  is  page  1,  line  16) 
’smat. 

29  api  ( instead  of  eva). 

2l0  ’tma-’kartrtva-vittvas- 
yai  ’va. 

11  manyamanah  ( instead  of 
sa  samanah). 

32,33  atra  ’pi  vyavaharika- 
paramarthika-bhavo 
bhavati. 

3i  vah  ( instead  of  te). 

45  daitya. 

5io  prakarsena  ’syam. 

612,13  bhavah  ( instead  of  vi- 
bhagah). 

714  sattve  ’nutapyamane  tad- 
akara-’nurodhat  puruso. 

8i7sattva-sambhavad(i?is7ead 
of  satta-’sambhavad) . 

35  va  vasantam. 

934  ’dav  api  vivekam  eve. 

10i9  ’padega-gruter. 

34  svabhavikayapayo. 

112  abhavo  ( instead  of  apayo). 

128  H.  adds  hi  after  na. 

13  kala-yoga. 

15  H.  omits  ca. 

34  uttaratra  vaksyamanam. 

37  ced  banclhane. 

137  api  tu  sa  eva  bandhah. 

13  H.  omits  agu. 

34  atmani. 

149  kartrtva-matram  duh- 
khitva-. 


1421,22  sva-sva-bhukta-vrtti- 
vasana-vad  ( instead  of 
svatvam  ca  . . . -vat- 
tvam). 

36  vaktavyatvad  (instead  of 
uktatvad) . 

37  nityayoh  ( instead  of  vi- 
bhvoh) . 

1512  H.  adds  anyat  after 
vastu. 

14  samvrttikam,  samvrttig. 

26  -yoganganusthana-. 

187  bandha-’patter. 

22,23  samskriyate. 

197  H.  adds  iti  gesah  after 
ksanikatvam. 

2012  H.  adds  vijnana-matram 

after  bandho  ’pi. 

2126  samvrttikam. 

2215  viyad-gami  mano. 

2331  H.  omits  adrstena. 

2418  viveka-’khya-  ( instead 
of  ’viveka-’khya-) . 

2524  -samyogasyai  ( instead  of 
-sangasyai). 

268  heya-hetuh  pratipaditah. 

32  viveka-nagakatvam  ( in- 
stead of  ’viveka-nagaka- 
tvam) . 

37  evam  ca  sati. 

277  ce  ’ttham  ( instead  of  cet). 

35  H.  omits  ’py. 

289  H.  omits  ca. 

10  tatha  ca. 

165 


2815,16  tat  puruse  van-matram 
sarvam,  sphatika-. 

19  H.  omits  sa. 

2917,18  pramanany  upany- 
asyante. 

304,5  ’samhata-’vasthe  ’ti. 

11  samanye  ’ti. 

25  tad-asamgraha-nyunata. 
316  jfianam  atho  ’py  artha. 

11  aditya-mandale. 

24  tanmatra  ( instead  of 
tanmatras). 

3615  ’ty-adi-ksetrajna-.  — pu- 
rusasya  is  missing. 

3712  gaunyo  ’tpatti-. 

23  sarga-pralaya-dharmi- 
nam. 

3917  vandhyatvam  (instead  of 
andhyatvam). 

20  cittasya  vrttayas. 

4123  karma-cito. 

24  punya-cito. 

37  tatha  ’pi  sa. 

429  duhkha-’nivrttir. 

34jnanasya  ’ksayatvan  na. 
432  saksaj-jnano-’paya. 

13  H.  omits  tat  pramanam. 
17  tada  tu  ’kte-’ndriya-. 

22  purusa-nistha-bodhah 
prame. 

4413  H.  omits  ca. 

477  jneyata-’bhidhanaya. 

19  mahattva-rupena. 

22  tatha  ca’  yam  jagaj-janah. 


166 


Appendix  I. 


4812  cai  ’sam  (instead  of  te- 
sam). 

24  -pratibimbasyai  ’va  ’ntah- 
karano-. 

26  agni-yoga-vigesa. 

4938  H.  omits  vrtti-rupam. 

5330  atha  (before  sarvam). 

34  pratiyogi-rupatve. 

54n  atyanta-’bhava-’ngika- 
rat. 

13,14  H.  omits  na  ’yam 
ghato. 

55ii  grutih. 

12  atmai  ’ve  (instead  of  tama 
eve). 

13  ity-adya. 

31  sthita. 

6734  ata  (instead  of  etad). 

5920  H.  omits  tu. 

30  H.  omits  pratyekam. 

34  no  ’papadyate. 

6O12  ce  ’ti  (instead  of  ve 
’ti). 

26  tu  (instead  of  tad). 

64it  gansadhvam  (instead  of 
sambaddham) . 

665  bhedo. 

C H.  omits  tasya. 

31  niyamena  sva-gocara- 
vrtti-. 

6731  ghata-’kaga-vyavastha. 

685  H.  omits  tatra. 

69i2  jivo  na  mriyata. 

70i  H.  omits  va. 

17,18  gabda-gocare. 

23  ’khandata-p?~a-kalpana- 
yam. 

7115  evam  muktanam. 

32  -paramarthika-sattvena 
’nyan  ne  ’ti. 

7224,25  samvrttika-. 

25  ’vidyakatayag. 

32  H.  omits  apy. 

7520  H.  omits  tasmad  va. 

7618  pravartate  (instead  of 
pravartata  iti). 

36  tu  (instead  of  nu).  H. 
omits  ’tha  ’kamayamano. 

77i  H.  omits  niskama  apta- 
kama  atma-kamo. 

20  utpadye. 


7814  H.  omits  devanam. 

31-34  yatha  karanam  sva- 
karah  prakrti-prabha- 
vad  iti  (instead  of  yatha 
ca  . . . -abhavad  iti). 

7920  tatra. 

25  api  gantavyam. 

807  iti  gantavyam. 

82s  H.  omits  upasthasya  hy 
upastha-’ntaram. 

9 yasye  ’ndriyasya,  and 
ucyate. 

15  H.  omits  tu. 

22  H.  omits  tu. 

33  H.  omits  ca. 

84n  sa  (instead  of  sama). 

15  H.  omits  asmin. 

27  nirasyatvat. 

8629  cinta  vrttir  as  two  sepa- 
rate words. 

8825  purva-sargiya-karanair 
evo. 

89io  H.  omits  iti. 

33  caturtha-sutra-. 

90i  prayujyate  (instead  of  sa 
yujyate). 

9131  vasana-bhuta-suksmam. 

9213  savayavasyo. 

18  ’nukramati,  pranam  anu- 
kramantam. 

18,19  H.  omits  sarve  prana 
anutkramanti. 

19  eva  ’vakramati. 

9325  madakata  gaktih. 

9427  ’nusthanam  grutisv 
anga-;  and  abhy  (in- 
stead of  apy). 

9734  vighate. 

9830  ’bhihita  (instead  of  ’bhi- 
mata) . 

99i  tustir  between  kala-’khya 
and  ogha. 

10013  buddhir. 

10127  H.  omits  sa. 

1027  karmane  ’ti,  and  nisik- 

tam. 

14  sutra-dvayam  idam  vya- 
khyaya  (instead  of  athava 
. . . vyakhyeyam. 

17  tada  ( instead  of  ta- 
tha). 


10223  vibhur  agnute  (instead 
of  vijugupsate). 

25  vikriyate  (instead  of  avi- 
kriyah). 

10318  athai  ’ko. 

31  pararthatah  (instead  of 
parartham  svatah). 

10418  H.  omits  kaivalyam. 

20,21  «nanv  eka-purusa- 
muktav  eva  viveka- 
’kara-vrttya  virakta  pra- 
krtih  katham  anya-pu- 
rusa-’rtham  punah  srstau 
pravartatam  ? na  ca  pra- 
krter  anga-bhedan  nai 
’sa  dosa  iti  vacyam ; 
mukta  - puruso  - ’pakara  - 
nair  api  prthivy-adibhir 
anyasya  bhogya-srsti- 
darganad  iti.»  tatra  ’ha 
(instead  of  eka-purusan 
. . . dargayati). 

22  na  virajyate  prabuddha- 
rajju-tattvasyai  ’vo. 

24-27  ekasmin  puruse  vivi- 
kta-bodhad  viraktam  api 
pradhanam  na  ’nyasmin 
puruse  srsty-uparagaya 
viraktam  bhavati,  kim  tu 
tam  prati  srjaty  eva ; 
yatha  prabuddha-rajju- 
tattvasyai  ’vo  ’rago 
bhaya-’dikam  na  jana- 
yati,  mudham  prati  tu 
janayaty  eve  ’ty  arthah 
(instead  of  yatha  . . . 
paran-mukhata) . 

33  H.  omits  kim  tu. 

1052  H.  omits  ca. 

4 H.  omits  ’pi. 

14  rupa. 

20  H.  omits  prakrteh. 

24  muktva. 

1062  H.  omits  anjasyena. 

3 H.  omits  pagu-vat. 

9 H.  omits  ’py. 

li  tatra  kaih  sadhanair 
bandhah  (instead  of 
buddher  . . . bandhah). 

16  H.  omits  sva. 

29  duhkha-sambandhah. 


Variants  of  Dr.  Hall's  Edition . 


167 


1074  avyakta-’dya-. 

10  asannistham  ( instead  of 
anityam  ca). 

18  ato  ’ntara  ( instead  of 

antara-’ntara) . 

108e  grutig  ca. 

10  loko. 

20  H.  omits  yatha. 

32  ’vidya-samskara-lecasya 
satta. 

1094  H.  omits  vedanti-bruvo. 

9 krta-krtyata. 

28  paripurna-cinmatrena. 

HOi  jagat  ( instead  of  bha- 
vet). 

2 bhavet  ( instead  of  ja- 
gat). 

13  ’ntarena  ’ha. 

23  ca  (after  viraktasya). 

llll  nirlvayini-vat. 

16  H.  omits  iti. 

26  aga  vai  vagya-virase  as 
three  separate  words. 

1125  ca  ’rthe  sukham. 

11  H.  omits  iti. 

13  ahgato  ( instead  of  ukte). 

23  jfianam. 

28  hiyata. 

34  H.  omits  cec. 

35  yogino  ( instead  o/jnana- 
sadhananam) . 

1138,9  are  missing  in  H. 

10  iti  Moksadharma-’di- 

bhyah.  iti  Vasistha-’di- 
smrtibhyag  ca  ( instead  of 
’ty-ady-  . . . -vakye- 

bhyah) . 

12  dharana. 

13-15  are  missing  in  H. 

31,32  bhrantatva-gruter  (in- 
stead of  viveka-’bhava- 
gruter). 

114i  tac-chabdeno  ’kto-’cya- 
manayoh. 

3 H.  omits  krta-krtyatam 
. . . pradargayan. 

15  tad  vai. 

1165  sange  ( instead  of 

pagcad). 

7 tatha  ’rdha-samkhyam. 

10  H.  omits  ity-adina. 


11621-23  H.  omits  tad  uktam 
. . . ksama  ” iti. 

31  purusarthata-siddhya. 

11722  Igvara-’dhisthatrtve. 

11812-14  H.  omits  iccho- 

’tpatty  . . . ce’ccha-’dir 
iti. 

17  gaktitvena  ( instead  of 
dharmatvena). 

26  cec  cetanai-’gvaryam. 

33  iti  tatra  ’ha. 

11931  ’dhikara-hetu-. 

1203  H.  adds  apy  before  ana- 
vastha. 

8 avidyaki. 

1212  H.  omits  jnana-nagya. 

15  H.  omits  laukika. 

23.24  lingam  ( instead  of 
artha-’patti-rupam  pra- 
manam). 

24.25  nisedha-vidhy-ader  eva 
’dharma-lihgatvad  ity 
arthah. 

12315  dhumasya  ’pi. 

1253-5  H.  omits  siddha-vi- 
veka-  . . . tad-vaiyar- 
thyam. 

12613-15  H.  omits  na  ca  . . . 
pravrtteh. 

22,23  tasyabadha-’dir  as  one 
word. 

24  H.  omits  ata. 

32  nigvasitam. 

12724  pratisedho-’papattir. 

26  ca  ’nirvacaniyam,  tadrga- 
sya  ’pi  bhanam. 

28-36  H.  omits  ya  tu  . . . 
proktam  iti. 

1283-17  anyad  vastv  anya-ru- 
pena  bhasata  ity  api  na 
yuktam,  sva-vaco-vya- 
ghatat.  anyatra  ’nya- 
rupasya  nr-grnga-tulya- 
tvam  anyatha-gabdeno 
’cyate,  ’tha  ca  tasya  bha- 
nam ucyata  iti  sva-vaca 
eva  vyahatam;  asatobha- 
na-’sambhavasya  ’nya- 
tha-khyati-vadibhir  api 
vacanad  ity  arthah.  pu- 
ro-vartiny  asattve  ’nya- 


tra  tat-sattaya  bhana- 
’prayojakatvam  iti  bha- 
vah.  na  ca  «sarvatra 
’sate  bhane  samagri  na 
sambhavati  samnikarsa- 
’dy-abhavad  ity  atah 
kvacit-satta-matramape- 
ksyata»  iti  vacyam ; ana- 
di-vasana-dharaya  eva 
bhrama-hetutva-sambha- 
vad  iti. 

12823,24  pata-’disu  ( instead  of 
gukty-adau  . . . sphatika- 
’disu  va). 

1291-3  are  missing  in  H. 

13-15  H.  omits  eko  ghata 
. . . ’sambhavac  ca. 

20-22  H.  omits  yatha- 
katham-cid  . . . samyad 
iti. 

33  utpattih  pratiter. 

130i  yady  anagata-’vastha-. 

5 H.  omits  gabdesv  iva 
ghata-’disv  api. 

13,14  H.  omits  aupadhika 
. . . ’ktatvat. 

25gisya-buddhi-vaigadyaya. 

1314  ekatma-vadinam. 

5 na  ’tma  ’vidya. 

11-15  H.  omits  avidyaya 
. . . mano-dharmatvad 
iti. 

16- 23  yadi  ca  ’vidya  dravya- 
rupa  purusa-’grita  ga- 
gane  vayuvad  isyate, 
tada  ’tma-’dvaita-hanih. 
tatha  prakrtir  eva  se  ’ti 
siddha-sadhanarh  ca.  ta- 
drgam  ca  ’vibhagena  (in- 
stead of  Brahma-miman- 
sayam . . . avibhagena) . 

24  H.  adds  brahma  after 
’dvitiyam. 

27  jnanamayo  ’py  artha. 

37  H.  adds  satyam  after 
tatra. 

13212-14  H.  omits  nisedha- 
gruter  . . . prasangad. 

17- 19  H.  omits  gunag  . . . 
bhavah. 

29  antahkarano-’papatteh. 


168 


Appendix  I. 


1333  sakriyatva-siddher  na. 

13  mana-adikam  ( instead  of 
buddhy-adikam) . 

19  bhogino. 

20  bhoginah. 

24  ca  vibhaga-matrena. 

30-35  H.  omits  ananda-’bhi- 
vyaktig  . . . eve  ’ti  dik. 

13432  is  missing  in  H. 

1357,8  purvam  cai  ’tad  vya- 

khyatam  (instead  of  purvam 

. . . -uktyam). 

li  muktih (instead of  -ig  ca). 

15  H.  omits  tatha  . . . -tvad. 

136ig,17  vyahgya-gandha-’der 
(instead  of  vyakta-  . . . 
vyakta-gandha-’der) . 

1377  H.  omits  ’py  asthiratve. 

30-32  H.  omits  sadrgyasya 
. . . -padam  iti. 

138i-3  ghata-’di-vyaktinam 
sadrgyam  astu  ( instead 
of  ghata-vyaktinam  . . . 
samanyena) . 

1398-13  H.  omits  kim  ca  . . . 
-abhavad  iti. 

20  H.  omits  kevalam. 

23  dvitiya-’dhyaye. 

24  atra  ’para-paksam  (in- 
stead of  tesv  atra  para- 
paksam). 

1402,3  citra-’di-vad  gamana- 
’bhavasya  (instead  of 
citra-’di-val  . . . ’nupa- 
patteh) . 

13  H.  omits  sva-’graya. 

141ig  jiva-bala-. 

32  sambhavanti  (instead  of 
bhavanti),  and  parthivo- 
’pastambhena  (instead  of 
parthive  - ’nclbano  - ’pa- 
stambhena). 

14213  H.  adds  atra  ’pi  before 
garire,  and  omits  tu. 

1432  H.  omits  tu. 

28  cLhlr  atanti  saha  vyaktya 
cid  atantim  pradargayet. 

38  H.  omits  vasana. 

14413  raga  - ’di  - dosa  - vagad 
eva. 


14532,33  ubhaya-dehag  ca  (in- 
stead of  sthavara-’dinam 
co,  ’bhaya-deho). 

1463  dvesam  pagcattapa-’nu- 
tapayoh. 

4 H.  omits  ’tra. 

4,5  H.  omits  etat-traye  na 
kimcid  api. 

G H.  omits  tesam  . . . -deha- 
tvad. 

lc  H.  adds  ata  before  aha. 

14723  tesam  (instead  of 
tasam) . 

25  adarganena  samgaya-’dy- 
apatter  (instead  of  adar- 
gana-’patter). 

1487  H.  omits  gruty-adi-pra- 
manair. 

14920  samyogam  (instead  of 
sangam). 

15014  ’nadi-bhavasyo  ’ccheda- 
’nupapatter. 

32,33  prathama-pado-’ktam. 

15119  javo-  (instead  of 
japo-). 

20  java-. 

26  H.  omits  ata. 

15217,18  H.  omits  karya-  . . . 
prayuktah. 

32  and  33  java  three  times. 

1532—4  H.  omits  tatha  . . 
guna  iti. 

5 sa  (instead  of  esa). 

28  H.  omits  saksatkara- 
dvara. 

36  vicarayati. 

1544  H.  omits  nanu. 

15512  H.  omits  atma-’tirikta- 
nam  prthivy-adinam. 

13  tarka  (instead  of  niyame 
badhakam). 

18,19  H.  omits  laghava-’di-. 

15528-1562  is  missing  in  H. 

1563  avadharayati,  nisprayo- 
j ana  - pravrtty  - abhyupa  - 
game  moksa-’nupapatter 
iti  (instead  o/upasamhar- 
ati). 

15712  avidyaka. 

26  H.  adds  iti  jitam  nairat- 


mya-vadibhir  before  ity 
arthah. 

1585  H.  omits  cid-rupag. 

15933  H.  adds  tatha  ca  before 

yo. 

I6O10  anavrttir  iti  gruteh. 

14  H.  omits  tal-loke  jnana- 
sya. 

25  H.  adds  sutrabhyam  after 
prapancayati. 

1613  -rupena  (instead  of  -ru- 
pasya). 

5 ’drstasya  (instead  of 
’drsta-  . . . abhyupetya) 

6 H.  omits  tat. 

16  kalpyate. 

19  tarn  imam  agahkam  pari- 
hartum  aha. 

21  jiva-bala-  as  one  word. 

25-27  H.  omits  athava  . . . 
vyakhyeyau. 

36  prokta  ahamkara-yuto. 

1623-5  mahad-ahamkarayoh 
karya-bhedam  pratipi- 
padayisur  adav  (instead 
of  mahad-  . . . ’dav). 

22-26  H.  omits  na  ca  . . . ’ti 
bhavah. 

28  palana-’dikam. 

29  H.  omits  eva  ; -raga-  (in- 
stead of  -karana-). 

30,31  H.  reads  -prayoja- 
nakatvad  ity  arthah, 
omitting  the  intervening 
words. 

1633-5  aviveka-nimittakah 
prakrti-purusayor  bho- 
gya-bhoktr-bhava  iti 
prag  uktam.  tatra  ’vi- 
veka  eva  kim-nimit- 
taka  ? ity  akanksayam 
aviveka  - dhara  - kalpane 
’navastha-’pattir  ity  agan- 
kayah  pramanikatvena 
pariharah  sarva-vadi-sa- 
dharana  ity  aha. 

16332  H.  omits  tu. 

164n  janma-loke  as  one  word. 

12  ’tma-darganam. 

19  -kulyah. 


APPENDIX  II. 


INDEX  OF  WORDS  IN  VIJNANABHIKSU’S  COMMENTARY. 


The  characteristic  words  of  the  Commentary  only  are  here  included ; and  not  also  those 
of  the  Sutras  themselves.  The  latter  words  are  registered  in  the  index  to  my  edition  of  the 
Aniruddhavrtti.  Quotations  are  omitted.  Negative  compounds  with  a-  or  an -,  if  they  do  not 
appear  under  these  initials,  should  be  sought  under  the  simple  form.  Some  common  words 
are  occasionally  used  in  one  or  another  technical  sense.  Such  a sense  is  indicated  by  the 
giving  of  the  proper  English  definition,  often  with  the  word  “ only ,”  the  occurrences  of  the 
word  in  the  ordinary  senses  being  neglected.  [See,  for  example,  cZefa.]  Or,  if  several  such 
noteworthy  senses  are  exemplified  in  this  text,  they  are  marked  by  a full-faced  1,  2,  and  so 
on.  [See,  for  example,  dharma,  upaddna.~\  The  numbers  refer  to  page  and  line  of  the 
present  edition. 


anga-’ngi-bhava  13324. 
angin  13425. 

akartar  2l0,  5127,  52l,  659,10, 
7330. 

akamya  4218. 

akarya  305,  6130,  31,  10130, 
12428,34. 
akriya  403. 
aklista  8422,23. 
aksa  7321. 

aksaya-phalaka  4234. 
akhanda  14,  6936,  7019,21-24, 
7120,  726,10,  11334,  12012, 
129n,  13130,  1325,6,  15013, 
16317. 

akhando-’padhi  4513,  6420. 

agati  712,  1394. 

agrhfta-samsargaka  259, 1504. 

Agni  1648,14,15. 

ankuga  9930,33. 

anga  n.  2619,20,31,  10637,  11023. 

Cf.  bahir-,  yoga-, 
anga-’ngi-bhava  2623,  9427. 
angustha-parimana  14012,13. 
angustha-matra  1408,9. 
acaksusa  2920,  3114,  3618. 
acit  115,  6523. 

acetana  1131,  48i8,  6811,  7423, 
9229,  9320,  10236,  1037,11, 
15933. 

acaitanya  4430. 

Aja  n.pr.  11614. 


ajfia  10426,  13227,  15627. 
ajnana  322,  1432,  4913,  7824, 
10615,  15134. 
ajneya  15813. 

anj  with  abhi-vi  889,  12918. 
animan  9938,  13430,  14623. 
anu  2321,  39i,  5238,  8418,  9212, 
1338,  13530,32,  1361,3-5,10,12, 
14,27,30,31,35,  15425,  29,35, 

1553,5.  Cf.  paramanu. 
a-taddharma  15531. 
a-tadrupa  7138. 
a-tad-vyavrtti  13713. 
atidega  12122. 
atiparamartha  15910. 
atiprasakti  12li,  2333. 
atiprasanga  1132, 2420,24,  5 130, 
7318,  15935. 

atiriktata  or  -tva  6320,  649, 
6735,  68i,  7736. 

atireka  333,  5813,  12921, 

13514,15. 

ativyapti  586,  12316. 
atigaya  4535,  462,3  11512, 
11635.  Cf.  nir-. 
atindriya  444,  5023,  8113, 

12511,13,17-20,30,35. 
atusti  9936. 

atyanta-tuccha  10430,  15835, 
1597. 

atyanta-vinaga  12131. 
atyanta-sant  12719. 

169 


atyanta-’bhava  548,9,11,12. 
atyanta-’bheda  5823,  13013,27, 
14729. 

atyanta-’satta  768. 
atyanta-’sattva  12712. 
atyanta-’sant  12715. 
atyantai  -’kya  6920. 
atyanto-’ccheda  6335,  64i, 

7234,  11422. 

adrsta  n.  (.invisible  power  of 
merit  and  demerit > only  I810, 

15.20.28.29,  2327,29,31,  657,10, 
8518,  12037,  12630,  16029,33, 
1612,3,5,7,10,11. 

adravya  13112, 17. 
advitiya  1514,  313,  13110. 
advaita  n.  1524,  164,24,  3 17, 
6935,  702,19,24,  7 126,33  , 726, 
10,17,21,22,  1307,8,11,18,21,32, 

13123.25.30,  1572,9,12,15,26, 
15815,18,19.  Cf.  sad-. 

advaita-vadin  1521,  1314, 

15725,  15823. 

adharma  < demerit > 2515,29, 
7820,24,  896,  10615,  1095, 
12117,19,22,23,33,  14521,24, 

15610. 

adhikarana  548,9,  12826. 
adhikara  536,38,  62,3,  1826, 
2116,  14525,27,  1523. 
adhikarin  389,14,  9632,  973, 
10724,26,  152l. 


170 


Appendix  II. 


adhisthatar  4711,12,15,16,  482,5, 
14,15,17,18,20  , 6320,  8328, 

11722,  1183,5,  1431,  1616. 
adkistkana  3615,  6321,  69o, 
8114,  9036,37,  911,2,0,12,19, 
11722,  13120,  14228,32,33,36, 
1434,  14510,  15417,  16029, 
1613,13. 

adkistkana-karana  13118. 
adkistkana-garira  913,7. 
adkistkeya  6320. 
adkyayana  9926,27,30.  Cf. 
veda-. 

adkyavasaya  5737,  5816,  784, 
33,  833,5,  14610. 
adkyasta  7i8,  766,19,26,  95n, 
11427,34,  12831,32. 
adhyasa  7i9,20,  4838,  6830, 

7 524,27. 

anadkikara  II611. 
anadkistkita  16027. 
ananta  333s,  13734,  14831. 
anavastka  3136,  3531,  3623,27, 
399,  5625,30,33,36,  574,9,  6631, 
8717,  11937,  120i, 3,  13830, 
14810,  1508,  16220. 
anavastkana  14219. 
an-akam-krta  1629-11. 
anatman  128,  508,  9716,17, 
9814, 120io,  130is,2i,27. 
anadi  1422,  1726,  2433,  2712,37, 
286,  3713,14,  5534,  6535,  7229, 
759,  8717,  10329,  11927, 

12012,33,  1505,11,13,14,  15831, 
16310,12,15,17,22,29. 
anaropita  2817. 
anavrtti  4132,35,  42l,  1152, 

1605.10. 

anitye-’gvara  479. 
aniyata-padartka  3026. 
anirdkarya  12732. 
anirvacaniya  12726. 
anirvacya  12732. 
anukula-tarka  624,  6325, 1233,. 
13236. 

anugata  1930,  3228,  4421,  6420, 
6830,  12232,  1382,  14131,32. 
anugama  30n,  4426,  11636, 

1248.11,  15423,25. 
anugamaka  4420. 

Anugita  11310. 


anucintana  Hill, 
anucckeda  718,  1265. 
anuttama-’mbkas  name  of  a 
Tusti  996. 
anutpadana  15634. 
anudkavana  5627. 
anupacarita  4817. 
anupalabdki  459,  5237,  536,7. 
anupalabkyata  5223. 
anupalambka  5219,27,  72i,4. 
anupravega  619. 
anubhava  115,  142,  1930,  2019, 
28,  3424,26,  364,  4912,23,  523, 
5723,  638,  6519,  676,  7112, 
729,  8214,  10828,  12535, 

12913,22,  1323,5,7,18,  13910. 
anumana  144, 199,16,20, 2019,26, 
213,  2922-24,31,  3114,19,34, 

3217,19,32,37,  332,22,  34l0, 

358,17,22,23,28,30,32,  368,18, 

386,12,  459,10,  4936,39,  5010, 

13.15.16.18.19.22.24.26.29,  5218,19, 
5311,12,16,  5816,27,  6134,36, 
6215,16,26,27,  6325  etc. 

anumapaka  5729. 
anumiti  4939,  12410. 
anuyogika  1287. 
anuyogin  2930,  12420. 
anuvartamanata  6536. 
anuvidkana  14321. 
anuvrtti  6314,  10731. 
anuvyavasaya  66l,3. 
anugaya  1464. 

Anugasana  15ll,  5536,  7223, 
837,  14117. 
anugrava  99,  4120. 
anrtatva  1529. 
anaigvarya  7824,  10615. 
antahkarana  1336,38,  1420, 

2217,  3233,  338,11,12,21,32,38, 
341,10,11,17,  482,4,17,19,21,24, 

25.29,  5920,  661,2,  7710,16, 
7837,  794,  8025,  8235,  8312,16, 
27,  8530  etc. 

antar-anga  lllio. 
antar-angaka  1174. 
antar-gadu  12918. 
antargata  4024,  7221,  813. 
antardrgya  65n. 
antarbkava  3024,  3413,14,  8932, 
9010,  9815,  13528. 


antaryaga  4215. 
antaryamin  16228. 
antar-vikara  1339. 
antahsamjna  1439. 
andka-tamisra  in  the  sense  of 
abkinivega  9821. 
andka-parampara  488,  10813, 
17,  1095. 

annamaya  9224,28. 
anyatka-kkyati  2512,  8427, 

1281,9,10. 

anyatkatva  12734. 
anyatka-siddka  13830,32. 
anyatka-siddki  13828,34,  139i. 
anyuna  - ’natirikta  - ’vastka 
304. 

anyo-’nya-visayata  4416,25,30. 
anyo-’nya-samvada  3430. 
anyo-’nya-’bkava  548,  6816, 
7’534.  Cf.  5718. 
anyo-’nya-’graya  4917,20, 
11812,  11936. 

anvaya  537, 12i,  742;  together 
icith  vyatireka  1338,  1934, 
202,4,  3427,  652,  684,  7634, 
14220,  14321,  15027,29, 

16123,27. 

apakarsa-kastka  3134,  13614. 
apara-vairagya  27,  883. 
aparartka  4112. 
aparicckinna  1438,  3928. 
aparinamin  3634, 397,8,19,  4112, 
4332,  4830,  5115,  5323,  6123,26, 
6330,  7417,  11917,  14714,16,24, 
15335,  15925. 
aparipantkin  1004. 
aparikarya  32l. 
aparoksa  2914. 

apavarga  3529,  52s,  10236, 
1033,  10418,  1069. 
apasarpana  14026,28,29. 
apasiddkanta  23io,  6923, 13334. 
aparartkya  14725. 
api  tu  in  the  sense  of  kim  tu 
1161. 

apurna-kama  11727. 
apauruseya  503,  12510,22,25, 
12616. 

aprakaga  6412,13. 
apratistka  359,  4623. 
apratikateccka  118i. 


Index  of  Words  in  Vijndnabhiksu's  Commentary. 


171 


apratyaksa  2920,  5021,  6228, 
7111,  1216,  12533,  13616, 
13937. 

aprasakta  2736. 
aprapta-prakagaka  14015,19. 
aprarthaka  105l. 
aprerya  10130. 
abahya  4530. 
a-buddlii-purvaka  12630. 
abhava  aion-entity , non-exist- 
ences in  the  technical  sense 
only  623,  176,  1831,  2125, 
2514,17,25,  4010,12,36,  5334-37, 

544.6.13.15.28.20.30,  57l8, 

13713.30.  Cf.  atyanta-, 
anyo-’nya-,  daigika-,  paras- 
para-,  prag-. 

abhicesta  8710. 
abbijfia  7612,13,15,16. 
abbinivega  9713,19,  9821. 
abhinna  13023. 

abhimana  12,  251,23,  278,16,23, 
24,27,31,35,37,  28l-6,  3233,37,38, 
331,5,6,  3825,27,  4223,24,  472,9, 

7012,18,20,24,  791,13,  835, 

10636,  10927,29,  13015,  14319, 

15234,35,  15924,  16229. 
abhimanin  25,  7812-14,  7914. 
abhivyakta  627,  7125,  10928, 
14327,  15920. 

abhivyakti  3710,  5521,22,24,26, 
27,  561,3,11,13-16,18,24,27,30, 

577-9,11,12,14,16,22,  8028,  8518, 
8810,  10126,  11118,  1273, 
12932,33,  1301, 4,  13328-30,32, 
34,  13731,  14319,  15526,  162 
19,23. 

abhisvanga  5922. 
abheda  2417,  3023,  314,27,  3526, 
558,10,11,  5815,23,  5928,  67i, 
6810,12,13,14,15,21,  6918,  7026, 
37,  7530,34,  785,6,  79l,  8318, 
9527,  9815,  11334,  11419, 

12325,  13010,11,14,15,17,22, 

23,  1394,  15217,  15416, 

16334. 

abhoktar  10235. 
abhyantara  1732,  3017,  3231, 
8528. 

abuyavaharana  5114. 
abhyasa  239,  1524,  2629,  972,7, 


999,24,  10634,36,37,  10724,26, 
1171,  15313,14. 
abbyupagantar  15412. 
abbyupagama  10i3,  1121, 

1524.36,  1614,  1814,27,  209, 

2136.37,  2229,  2513,  2834, 
3026,  3216,  4630,  5617,  6225, 
6637  etc. 

abhyupagama-vada  41,3,36, 
512,  5325,  7736,  11212. 
amayika  9432,34,  954,8,10. 
amukta  llio,28,  1415,  12612. 
amrtatva  927,  4223. 
ambhas  name  of  a Tusti 
9835. 

ayas-kanta  8216,  10216,  11826. 
ayas-kanta-mani  8221,  11818. 
ayonija  899. 
ayauktika  178,  955. 

Arjuna  HOiO. 

artha-kriya  3537,  7130,  12225. 
Cf.  sva-. 

artha-kriya-karin  17n,  3533, 
7129,  764,  12222,23. 
artha-’kara  4332,  443,17,18,23, 
491,2,4,  7317,  1419,  14416. 
artha-’patti  12121,23. 
ardha-laya  6616. 
alaksya  4528. 

Alarka  11513. 
alaukika  6733. 

avagama  4i,  2112,  3823,  408, 
52l,  8031,  9125,  966,  1549, 
16414. 

avagahana  148ll. 
avacchinna  1326,  3934,  517, 
527,  69i0,ll,  12317. 
avaccheda  1116,17,  1439,  65il, 
6816,  6923,  7115. 
avacchedaka  1420, 3934,35,  612, 
6719,24,27,  7021,  12520. 
avadharaka  78. 
avadiarana  5i,  2619,24,  4310,15, 
8936,  10522,  13016,  13325. 
avadharita  7236. 
avadhrta  3931,  4812, 76i,  1357, 
13924. 

avabodha  11628. 
avayavin  3433,  3526,  5820, 
905,6,  12913. 
avasana  514.  Cf.  cid-. 


avastu  1521,  2026,  2829,  4012, 
14,18,  8720. 

avastha  617,20,22,28,31,  1112,30, 

31.34.36,  12l,  2135,  276,  304,5, 
3111,  34ll,  542,5,11,26,  554,24, 

563.18.19.22. 32,  57 14,15,17,21-23, 
665,8,12,14  etc.  Cf.  anyuna- 
’natirikta-,  vaisamya-,  sa- 
mya-,  tad-avastha. 

avantara-srsti  10026. 
avastava  1523. 
avikalpita  317,  13130. 
avikarin  8215,  12225. 
avidya  633.  1428,  1514,20,21,28, 
31,34,35,  162,4,16,17,24,30,31,33, 
172,  259,11,21,25,26,37,  3627,32, 
33,  37 7,12,14,21,25,27,28,  381,2,4, 
4020,  419,10,  4230,34,  6535, 
9422,  9713,15,18,  988,14,16,18, 
10832,33,  1092,4,6,  11924,27, 

29.30.33.36,  1204,7,8,10,13,15,19, 

20.23.24.27.28.32,  121l,  1253, 

1317,10,11,13,14,17-19,  15715, 

15831. 

aviparyasta  1474. 
avibhakta  317,10,  7117,  13130. 
avibhaga  164,  319, li,  5536, 
6815,22,23,  7126,  7534,  11334, 

13123.24,  13324. 

aviveka  1)  m.  528,  933,34, 
1424,26,29,31,32  , 2414,16-18,21, 
28-31,34,  254-9,13,18,19,26-28, 

35,39,  268,13,14,32,  273,5-7,11- 
14,  289,26,28,31,  2911,13,  4113, 
29,  427,  43l,  5033,  5129,  522, 
7137,  9421,  1057,33,  10620,25- 
27,  12037,  13034,  14932,  150l, 

4.8.18.24,  153l,  15632,  1604, 
16312,14-16,23,28. 

2)  adj.  13032. 

avivekin  5837,38,  6316,  8718, 
8835,13032. 

avigesa  adj.  in  the  sense  of 
tanmatra  only  3123,31,  886. 
avigesin  in  the  same  sense 
only  3130. 

avairagya  7824,  10615. 
avyakta  1626,  2135,  372,  5715, 
627,  9813,  10915.  Cf.  pa- 
rama-. 

avyabbicarita  1232. 


172 


Appendix  II. 


avyavadhana  7315. 
avyavastha  2827,  3338,  6730,31, 
15428. 

avyapin  5737. 
avyapya  12315,  1244. 
agakti  in  the  technical  sense 
only  9722,20,30,32,34,  983,24, 
9916,34,35. 
apakya  1022,23,34. 
asta-vingati-tattva  15528. 
asamsarga  12814. 
asamhata  3530,  6236. 
asamhatya-karin  39o. 
asamkhya  5935,36,  6023,  7118, 
7515,  12613,14. 
asamkhyeya  59n. 
asanga  adj.  1136,  122,6,  44,3, 
926,  12012,  1318,10,11,16, 

14918. 

asamgati  647. 
asat-karya-vada  5713. 
asat-karya-vadin  57l9. 
asat-khyati  1287. 
asad-utpada-vadin  576. 
asad-rupa  4036. 
asamnikrsta  43o,  4636. 
asamprajnata  10732,  14312, 
1444,6. 

asamprajnata-yoga  1443, 

1537.27. 

asadharanya  14212. 
asmita  9713,16,  9816,10. 
asvastha  85io. 
aham-kar  3825,  7837,  834. 
ahamkara  3016,  325,21,32,34,35, 

337.15.21.23.27,  3413,  3816,23, 
27,34,  684,  7720,  7813,18,35,37, 
792,0,11,14,18,23,24,37,  805-7,17, 
8121,  8237,  83o,  8416,  867  etc. 

akamkaravant  16123. 
aham-artha  34io. 
aham-padartha  6223. 
aham-buddhi  6313,  9719. 


akasmika  16310. 
akara  711,15,25,  4328,30,  4412, 
26,34,  4510,21,23,25,28,  6617,37, 
11930,  140io,n,  14327.  Cf. 
artha-,  visaya-. 
akaga  2212,16,17,  2315,  3027, 
3120,  3217,26,27,  6724,31,  699, 


10,12,  7020,  7110,  7731,33-35, 
7830-32,  923,  935,  12131, 

13312,23,  13635,  14315,27, 

15417,  15520,  I6O20. 
aksepa  11710,  13621,  13915, 
143o,  1448,27,  1454. 
agantuka  1298. 
agama<  Veda, sacred  tradition > 
2924,26,  14715. 

acarya  239,  5921,  8022,  84i, 
9635,  987,  9927,  12313,  13534, 
15317,22. 

anjasyena  1062,  13229. 
ativahika  13937,  1402. 
ativahika-earira  1405. 
atma-dravya  6430. 
atman  118,20,25,29,32,34,  210,21, 
30,  438,  51,2,16,  68,  lOl  1 , 13, 
1330,34,35,39  etc.  Cf.  jiva-, 
parama-,  purna-. 
atma-mandala  31ll. 
atma-matra  9029. 
atma-sukha  355,  1125. 
atma-’vighataka  15837. 
atmagraya  720,  1431,  4023, 
4429,  11936,  12030. 
atyantika  4231,  9510,  1042, 
10631,  1529. 

adi-purusa47i8,3l,  102o,  10928, 
12624. 

adi-sarga  4727,  5635,36,  7913, 
10631. 

adya-karana  1553. 
adhara  3122,  383,  5315,  5824, 
8616,22,25,  9114,28,  924,  12319, 
1399,11,  1409,  15515. 
adhara-’dheya-bhava  8929. 
adhidaivika  68,12. 
adhibhautika  67,11. 
adbunika  165,  1722,  214,  6915, 
72n,  12528,  13131. 
adheya  in  the  sense  of  the 
Nydya  philosophy  only  68e, 
12320,21,  124i, 4,  1399,11. 
adhyatmika  67,9,  9832,  993,22. 
anantya  1533,  3022,  7517,  8531. 
ananda  13138,  1322,6,7,15,17,21, 
13328-30,34. 
anupurvi  1265,  12917. 
anugravika  99,  4120,35,  426. 
antara  8015,  86ll. 


andhya  6222,  6437,  14724. 
apata-jnana  11619. 
apeksika  874. 

apta  < competent > 12424,  1259, 

10,22,26. 

apti  <competency>  503. 
a-Brahma  - stamba  - paryanta 
7016.  Cf.  10117. 
abhasa  1004,  1093,  12113. 
abhasana  442. 
ayur-veda  4812,  1273. 
arabdha  32ll. 
arambha  7726,  888,14,  1126. 
arambhaka  3214,  3526,  8034,35, 
935.  Cf.  deha-. 

Aruni  11016. 
arudha  49i,  516,  14719. 
aropa  698,9  746,  834. 
aropita  6837,  69i. 
arthika-vibhaga  2329. 
albcana  841,5,7,8. 
avaraka  2517,20  15119,21. 
avarana  7827,  1325,6,8. 
avarana-tejas  14613. 
avidyika  7225,  1208,  15712. 
avrtti  < returning  to  a new 
stage  of  existences  only  4137, 
10113,  11435.  Cf.  punar-. 
a^rama  9627. 

agraya  3235,  3328,  44i,  4521,23, 
66l,  8629,  9013,36,37,  912, 
1238,  13836,  13933,  1402,5, 
14611,15.  Cf.  bhoga-,  sva- 
agrita  4329,  587,  6431,  687, 
1317,17. 

asanjita  15932. 

asana  in  the  technical  sense  of 
the  Yoga-philosophy  only 
9616,20,22,  15212,13.  Cf. 

padma-. 

astika  47,34,  1637,  2231,  5325. 
ahamkarika  8021,25,29,  1354, 
14125. 


i with  abhy-upa  5130,  5319, 
6738,  7226,  1615. 
itihasa  5610. 

Indra  80io,  829,  11331,  114l,2, 
3,7,  1352,  14532. 
indriya  183,  30n,  31  20,  327,17, 
31,37,  3417,  4017,  4317,27-29, 


Index  of  Words  in  Vijndnabhiksu’ s Commentary. 


173 


467,8,10,13,21,  6023,  6 123,25,26, 
6614,  6712, 7319,  7911-14,17,24, 
8012,16-19,21,31,  813,5,11,13,14, 
16,19-21,25  etc.  Cf.  karme-, 
jnane-,  vyasti-,  samasti-. 
isu-kara  11227. 
iha-loka  234. 


iga  4i,  4633. 

igvara  111,  226,28,31,36,  36,13,18, 

22.24.27.29.30,  42,11,  5l2,  117, 

2113  , 319,  4625,28,30,36,37,  474, 
487,  689,13,  7825,  8017,  8515, 
8830,  10125,  1025,9,19,20,26, 

11718.20.22.24.26.30,  1183,8,29, 
31,35,  1195,18,20,  1268,  13426, 
1467,11,15,16,  16117,  1623,4, 
23-25,36.  Cf.  anitye-,  karye-, 
janye-,  nitye-,  parame-. 

Igvara-gita  104,  2639. 


ujjvala  4823. 
ujjvalana  4822,24,26. 
uttama-’mbhas  name  of  a 
Tusti  99e. 
uttejaka  532,5. 
utsargatas  8412,  8825. 
udaharana  12220. 
udgrahana  14023. 
udgrahin  1419. 
udbodhaka  16220. 
upakarana  302,13,  3313,  7915, 
8825,  1613. 

upakara  829,  11722,24,  1186. 
upakaryo  - ’pakaraka  - bhava 
1815. 

upacara  39n,  7627,  9527. 
upadhana  9536,  15119,22. 
upanaya  12220. 
upabboga  5 127,28,  8826,  15631. 
upamana  45 1,9. 
uparakta  4326,31,  517,24,  1497. 
upar anj  y o - ’paranj  aka  - bhava 
1733. 

uparaga  7 n,  1735, 184,6,11,16,20, 
4326,  743,  7823,  9526,  10425, 
26,  13411,  15223,26,28,29,33-35, 
1531,2,5,10,15,17,21. 
upalaksaka  419,  12218. 
upalaksana  149,  9029,  1622. 
upalaksaniya  7330. 


upalaksita  305,12,  482,  14325. 
upalabdhi  10ll,l2,  13727,28, 
1386. 

upalambha  10'J,  4025,  5228,34, 
1273,  13723. 

upastambha  3229, 606, 14131,32. 
upastambhaka  937,  13928, 

14214. 

upahita  622,  15526. 
upadana  1)  = upadana  - ka- 
rana  1312,39,  142,  20i, 2,9,10, 
3135,  3234,37,  332,8,16,18,19,23, 
3428,29,  3622,  3721,30,  3926,27, 
405,  417,8,10,  5027,  5432,34, 
5920,  623,  7818,19,  8025,31, 
1318,10,12-16,21,  13927,29,30, 

14124,29,30,  1428,12,  1544,6,7, 
14,21,24,25. 

2)  name  of  a Tusti  9836,9912. 

3)  iappropriatiom  1157,8. 

4)  < addition > 12326. 

upadana-karana  628,  1337, 

1929,31,  206,  5423,  553,  1314. 
upadeya  20l,2,  10621,22,  1156. 
upadhi  19,  725,  1210,25,  1322, 
1419,  1829,  2315,  253,  3730, 

4425.26,  4513,  4720,  6719,23,29, 

35.38,  688,30,34,  6911,12,15,17, 
7013,  7118,  7213,15,  7734,35, 

7815.26,  8438,  8519,  8822,  8920, 

9019,  1045,  11914,  1332, 

14321.38,  14611,15,  15118,21, 
15632,34,  1577,9,10,12,35,16019, 
20,  16128,  16214,31,32,36.  Cf. 
akhando-,  nir-. 

upasaka  75.35,  9521,  10128. 
upasana  4131,  957,12,18,  11428, 
13032,  15416. 

upasana  228,  3i,  3521,  7525, 
9519,  10121,  11423,  1172, 
13035. 

upasa  3731,  47  to. 
upasya  958,10,15,  11636,  13037. 
upodbalana  357. 
ubhaya-deha  14531,33. 
ubhaya-rupa  732,23,  7831,  9718, 
12132,  1322,  15536. 
ubhaya-’tmaka  8128,  87l. 
ullekhin  4525. 


urdhva-gati  10113. 


uha  9918,24,30,31,37. 
uhana  9925,  1002. 


eka-citta  11227. 
ekajatiya  60e. 

ekata  606,  70n,  803,  906,  918, 
9717,  12920. 

ekatva  403,  598,  6827-29,  69o, 
10,31,  7110,34,  7236,  8120,  8935, 
1373. 

eka-degin  166,  4629,  6916, 1638. 
eka-pada  129il. 
eka-rasa  7117. 

eka-rupa  6935,36,  706,10,12,16, 
7134,  721,4,36,  733,9,  88l0, 
14329. 

eka-vakya  2216,  7027,  8320, 
10414,  13014,  1594. 
ekakita  10417. 
ekagra-citta  11228. 
ekagrata  11214,24,30. 
ekatmatva  54. 
ekantatas  10532. 
ekantat  14236. 
eklbhava  8132. 
ekaika-bhautika  938. 


aikabhautika  938. 
aikarupya  15219,  16118. 
aikatmya  695,16. 
aikya  6638,  6719,35,  6824,  6934, 
705,  718,  15914.  Cf.  atyan- 
tai-. 

aitihya  459. 
aindra  IOO22. 
aindriyaka  4530,  846,10. 
aigvarya  229,36,38,  477,  787,18, 
26,  9520, 10615,  11631,35,  1172, 
11811,16,26,27,  11918,  13430, 
1352,  14325,  14620,  16231. 
Cf  nityai-. 
aihika  11413. 


ogha  name  of  a Tusti  99i. 


autsargika  3329,  568,  6536, 
15332. 

audasinya  7330,  10417. 
aupadhika  1121,24,  132,7,14, 

1512,  244,  2820,24,  6910,  745, 


174 


Appendix  II. 


8431, 9315, 11421, 11921, 1207, 
13013,  13221,  14314,20,23, 

1442. 


kanthatas  1373. 

Kapila  17,26,  1640,8,14,20. 
karana  <organ>  5021-23,  5110, 
13,  6110,18,  7321,  7930,  804,17, 
8213,18,20,22,31,33,34,  8312,17, 

8414,  8514,17,23,28,30,32—35, 

862,3,0  etc.  Cf.  vyasti-, 
samasti-. 

kara-’malaka-vat  6513. 
kartar  25,  149,  1814,15,  3730, 
5 122,35,37,  52l,  650,7,  7335, 
742,27,29,  8217,22,24,  107lG, 

1269,  15921,29,  1628,14,10,17, 
22.  Cf.  sarva-. 
karma  - kartr  - virodha  362, 
4836,  637,28,  15729,  158i. 
karma-tyagin  11310. 
karma- deha  14531,32. 
karman  630,  92,  1118,  128,10,14, 
1633,  1819,20,  2327,29,  241,34, 

253.5.7,  2615, 1G, 19, 20, 24, 27, 29, 

31,32,  2820,34,35,  3023,  384, 
413,0,9,14,21,23,25,27,29,31,32,35, 
421,4,15,18,19,22,32,33,35,  435, 

5 127,30-33,  5635,  582,3,19,  7630, 
7829,  8710  etc.  Cf.  putra-, 
sva-. 

karma-phala-datar  11715. 
karme-’ndriya  7935,  8014,  8127, 

823.7. 

kalp  with  pari  caus.  12013. 

with  vi  caus.  12013. 
kalpana  n.  1213,  13il,  14i, 
3213,  3429,  3910,  4018,  4423, 
4922,  5410,28,  5714,  63io,ll, 
6437,  6631,  7628,  8617,  8915, 
924  etc. 

kalpana  2630,  27i,  283,  3430,32, 
34,  36g,  414,7,  4833,  6315, 
6420,  6535,  6629,  7023,  8121, 
8722,  90o  etc. 

kaka-danta-’nvesana  8418. 
kadacitka  13730,  13815,17, 

14833. 

kamya  4218. 
kaya-vyuha  6725. 
karaka  8222,28. 


karana  107, 131,10,37,  14i,  1632, 
1831,  1916,28,  207,13,  2 120,33, 
2230,31,  2333,  2430,31,  254,5, 
2612,  2714  etc.  Cf.  adhi- 
sthana-,  adya-,  upadana-, 
nimitta-,  mula-,  saksat-. 
karana-brahman  16235. 
karya  620,28,  1310,  193,10,28,30, 
2133,30,  2535,  2712,14,15,28, 

28i,  2921,  3012,15,16,18,20  etc. 
Cf.  asat-,  vigesa-,  sat-, 
karya-karana-bhava  1921,24, 
29,34,  203,4,  2931,  3328,  342, 
3523,  793,5. 

karya-karana-vyavastha  356. 
karya-karin  58i,  8110.  Cf.  582. 
karye-’gvara  335. 
kala  1)  etimey  1115,16,18,21, 
124,  1326,  1415,  1520,  2410, 
3027,  7729,31,32,34,30,  10317,18, 
12212,  12825,  13310,  16018, 

16219,21,  16417. 

2)  name  of  a Tusti  991,13. 
kala-lupta  13533. 
kag  with  pra  4413,  45ll,  14018, 
1580,12. 

kutarka  3810,12,  9914. 
kutarkika  15412,14. 
kumbhaka  m.  n.  9615,10. 
kula-vadhu  10521,22. 
ku-vadin  14632. 
kutastha  7n,  1434,  1617,  216, 
2715,  3110,  442,  48c,  7 129,32, 
7520,  8210,19,  8514,  8633,  8714, 
8820,  95i,  9834,  10632,  14233, 
15910. 

krta-krtya  7018,  10119,23, 

10913,  1143,  11635,  1171. 
krta-’rtha  7615,  10110,  1107, 
11635,  15623,24. 
krti  65io,  9213,  1468,10. 
krtimant  8224,  15924. 

Krsna  llOio,  16417, 18. 
ketay  with  sam  12528. 
kevala  35i0,  4325,  4415,  4621,23, 
47o,  6523,  6821,  6913  etc. 
kaivalya  2427,  6334  , 641,3,4, 
8436,  10418.  Cf.  videha-. 
koga-kara  10617. 
kautasthya  3619,28,  5 15, 

11922. 


kaunthya  14415. 
kriya  2325,  4935,  5021,  5122, 
581,2,  8215,23,  8318,20,  874, 
9213,16,  1360,  13915,17,20,21, 
1417,  1551,3.  Cf.  artha-, 
svartha-,  niskriya. 
kriyavant  8225,  13921,  155i. 
klista  8422,23. 
kbga  2537,  4630,  14819. 
kvacitka  14833. 
ksanika  1513,31,  1723,  1814,31, 

192.7.8.11.10.17.19.21,  203,  2126, 

2220.21,  13410,11,  13910. 
ksanika-vada  1929. 
ksanika  - vi j liana  - ’tma  - vadin 

15n. 

ksatriyatva  69i. 
ksetrajna  3615. 
ksobha  15l,  583,  13914,15, 

1551. 

ksobhaka  8321,  16219. 


kbanda  7729,33. 
kha-puspa  624,  4020. 


gam  with  abhy-upa  1528,  3019, 
6735,  6829,  12912,  13530, 

1467,11. 

garbha-dasa-vat  1017. 
gandharva  10022. 
guna  1)  equality > 2937,  3023, 
3120,35,37,  3214,22,23,  3422, 

382,4,  417-9,  4720,  5815-17, 
628,9,  6430,35,  654,11,25,  7731, 
8133,  833,4  etc.  Cf.  nir-, 
vigesa-,  samanya-. 

2)  < accessory ; secondari- 
ness>  2630,  7728,  8535,  874, 
14422. 

3)  < constituent  of  [primi- 
tive'] mattery  1439,  302,g,io, 
11,13,  365,  3815,  3929,  5833,34, 
5913,18,20,28,29,31,33,36,  6018, 
613,  7515,  12210,13,  12413, 
12716,19,  12821,  1365,35,30, 
15514,17,  15614. 

gunavant  154o. 
guna-vyanjana  36io. 
gunin  2630,  13819, 31,  1393. 
guru  eteachery  4120,  1083, 


Index  of  Words  in  Vijndnabliiksu' s Commentary. 


175 


11212,  11326,29,32,  1147, 

16421. 

guru-seva  1144. 
grha-stha  7514. 
golaka  8111,14,  14014,21. 
gavma  927,  379,10,12,13,20,  4438, 

479.25,  4814,  7320,  8028,  8535, 
867,9,  8914,  9923,  11916,20, 

13217.25,  13330,  14736. 
gaurava  14i,  2636,  27i,2,  3430, 

32,34,  366,  4424,  455,  4731, 
4922,  5416,  6311,15,  6426,37, 
6520,35,  6632,  7628,  8915,  906, 
9333,  11921,  12814,  14436, 
16414. 

grasta  4624. 

graha  5020,5226,  6427-29,  8426, 
12029,  12232,  1234,  12427,33, 
1259,30,34  etc. 

grahana  2116,  2722,  3431,  4333, 
444,  4524,  492,4,  5233,  637, 
6429,  7735,  9626  etc. 
grahaka  2036,  7025,  12422, 
13023,  13818,  15024,  15824. 
Cf.  dharmi-. 

grahya  2036,  3120,  327,20,  353, 
5830,  5921,  6317,  6629,  9529 
etc. 

ghora  in  connection  with  can- 
ta  and  mucLha  only  3128,31, 
886,  13616. 


catur-bhautika  13929,  14213. 
Catur-mukha  10028. 
catur-vincati-tattva  6231,  649. 
catur-vyuha  28s.  Cf.  524,26. 
car  with  upa  3726,  3912,  7530. 
carita-’rtha  10514,  13912. 
caksusa  3117,  467,19. 
caflcalya  1365. 
carvaka  5223,  12229. 
ci  with  nis  3325. 
icith  pari  caus.  (-cayayati) 
8433. 

cikitsa  523,24. 
cikirsa  836. 

Cit  110,11,15,  2212,17,  366,  4837, 
38,  4911,25,  513,  6520,  6917, 
70s,  7116,  74io,  9029,  1586, 
15929,32. 


citi  7n,  4822,  4926,30,  514,  527, 
14328. 

citta  238,  629,32,34,37,  725,  lOlO, 
12,  1215,18,26,28,29,  2815,28, 

3411,13,  4535,  7634,  8630,  9333, 
9526,  9618,  Hill,  11614,15,30, 
14119,  14412,  14931,  1505, 
1523,17, 1536,13,16,17,20, 16124. 
cii-ta  743. 
cid-avasana  513,20. 
cid-akaca  14327. 
cid-rapa  1328,  224,  442,  14319, 
1585,12. 
crntana  8628. 
cinta  3412,  8629.31. 
cin-nabhas  14329. 
cin-matra  145,  486,  6530,  7526, 
10632,  10928,  1208,34. 
cetana  7lS,  41n,  4433,34,37, 
485,20,  4921,  5115,  6222,  7612- 
14,  7811,12,  80i,  10314,  11817, 
1198,13,28,29,  12023,  12211,23, 
25,  13323,  14236,  1433,24, 

144i,  14521,  14723,24,  1585. 

J cetanay  4820. 
cetas  11619. 

caitanya  319,  365,  4413,14,16,^5, 
30,  4513,  4821,23-25,34,35,37,38, 
4918,  512,8,  6420,  6735,  6913, 
7111,25,  8428,  9314,15,19,20,26, 
30-32,35,  942,  12720,  12823,31, 
1322,5,8,  14628,29,  1481,9,11, 
15729.  Cf.  bhuta-. 


chardi  96u. 

Chandogya  11015,  115i,  15822. 
chaya  4911,25. 
chaya-’patti  4837. 
chid  with  vy-ava  12527. 

jagat  3632,  3721,22,30,  3935, 
4012,14,  413,  5913,14,  62-22, 
7425,29, 12024, 12720,23, 12831, 
1314,8,  15335,  15823,  1623. 
jangama  3318,  3937,  15420. 
jada  3519,20,  372,  6412,13,  65i, 
10636,  14022,  1586,7,11,12. 
Jadabharata  2631,  9634,  11114, 
1465. 

janman  1416,  1634,  1825,26, 
2519,28,  267,  2729,31,32,35,36, 


5634,  6711,13,19,25,  689,27,32, 
695,  752,7,10,  944,7,  10114, 
10725,  10833,  11414,36,  15634. 
janya  6435,  6615,  8026,27,  848,9, 
29,  942,  11914,  12313,  12622, 
13333,  14620,  1507,  15827, 
15933,  16323. 
janye-’gvara  102n. 
japa  4215. 

japa  1321,  2817,  44io,  7629, 
15118-20,  15233. 
japa-kusuma  859. 

Jaya  4212. 
j agar  a 9432. 

jagrat  4025,  6612,14,28,  672, 
7222,  95i,  1441. 
jati  53i,  612,  6934,36,  70l,4,  845, 
13517. 

jati-samkarya  533,  8332. 
jite-’ndriya  9626. 
jiva  52,  1724,  483,4,  683,5,6,9,12, 
13,  6911,  90-23,24,  11920,  13425, 
14524,  16117,21,28,  1622. 
jlvana  8317,  10818,  14116, 

16126. 

jivan-mukta  2430,  2514,  10437, 
1081,4,6,22,  1093,4,  12611, 

14426,27. 
jivan-mukti  630,  1083,  10913. 
jiva-’tman  437,  16118,  162i. 
jna  with  praty-abhi  33io. 
jnatar  49n, 14,19,22,  7 335. 
j iiana  113,25,34,  22,7,8,18,  35,  47, 
537,  618,33,34,  72,19,20,  llll, 

' 154  etc.  Cf.  apata-,  mithva-, 

viveka-,  vicista-,  samyag-, 
sarva-. 

jnana-yajfia  16420. 
jnanin  679,  724,  10229,  10413, 
24^5. 

jnane-’ndriya  7935,  8014,  8127, 
823,7. 

jneya  7423,  13418. 


jhanatkara  11120. 


taj-jatiya  12928. 
tattva  134,  22,  1514,  2016,  21i5, 
19,24,37,  221,10,11,13,17,  2817, 
3015,  313,8,9,12,  3218,  3416, 
3520,  3616,22,  371,2,15,  4224, 


176 


Appendix  II. 


4719,  5026,  5214,  5730,  617,18, 
36,  627-9,  658,  7534,  7717,  784, 

15.16.23.29.35,  8624  etc.  Cf.  as- 
ta-vingati-,  catur-vingati-, 
panca-vingati-. 

Tattvasamasa  56,9,11. 
tad-avastha  157 16. 
tantra  2536,  3028  , 6924,  10132, 
1474,  1644.  Cf.  para-, 
tanmatra  3017-19,  3118,21,26,27, 
30,32,  32,9,20-23,26,29,31,37, 

5818,  7911,18,24,  88",  8931, 

9118.35,  92l,  9813,  13524, 
13611,15,17. 

tapas  9937,  1002,  142o,  14620. 
tamas  1)  the  third  of  the  three 
constituents  of  primitive 
matter  463, 9, 10,14,19,23,  5924, 
605,8,9,  7823,26,  1562. 

2)  = avidya  9814,22. 
tarka  144, 1910,  20is,  212,  3137, 
334,25,  3422,  3510,13,  36l, 
4415,  4623,33,  6523,38,  67l, 
7110,  11831,32,  1328,11,  15518. 
Cf.  anukula-,  ku-. 
tatasthya  6137. 
tattvika  213,18,  1513,  1002,4, 
10927. 

tadavasthya  5334,  13835. 
tadatmya  8114, 10717,  139i,2,5, 
6,8,11,12. 
tamasa  7924. 

tamisra  in  the  sense  of  dvesa 
9820. 

tarkika  25,  3213,  356,  4412,22, 
656.  Cf.  guska-. 
tirtha  4131. 

tuccha  2824, 6130.  Cf.  atyanta-. 
tulya-nyaya  15814. 
tulya-’ya-vyaya  14815,22. 
tusti  in  the  technical  sense 
only  9730,33,34  , 983,32,35, 

991,2,4,5,10,11,13-15,34,35. 
tustimant  9831. 
taijasa  7935,  14025,28,29,31. 
tairyagyona  10023. 
tyaga  2627,  2720,29,  4222-24. 
trasarenu  3215. 
tri-guna  833,  1010,  302,  3616, 
4219,  5829,33,37,  60l6,  622,7, 
1222,  15436. 


tri-bhautika  13929. 
tri-veni-vat  31 10. 
tvac  4620-22,  8015. 
tvam-aham-pratyaya  16130. 

Dattatreya  11513,  1465. 
dargana  < philosophical  system > 
only  35,35,  47,10,  58, 10,12, 
1335,  1211. 
dana  9929,31,  12516. 
darstantika  9329. 
dig  1)  < space > 3027,  7729,31,32, 
34,36. 

2)  (hints  8433,  10231.  iti 
dik  145, 1721,  3216, 3517,4431, 
495,  546,  56n,  5724,  7 127, 
7225,  12817,  1297,  13335, 
15915,  16418. 
duhkha-vighata  9923. 
dur-uccheda  16329. 
dur-uha  5238. 

dusana  1722,  1931,  2022,  2218, 
683,24,  12331,  15717,24. 
drsta-hani  10622,25. 
drsta-’nusarena  3212,  417, 

4930,  12727. 

drstanta7i7,  1034,35,  116,  126, 

1821.27.30,  1919,  2018,  2516, 
3336,  3425,  4021,  4934,  5634, 
6816,  7119,22,  7 625,26,  852,7, 
20,  9328,  9429  etc. 

deva  3132,  7814,  7936,37,  804, 
14433,  14832. 

devata  7814,  802,30,31,34,  8327, 

12515.19.30. 
deva-yana  11435. 

Devahuti  16413. 

dega  (spaces  only  1118,27,  124. 
deha-’rambhaka  14215, 19,23. 
daiva  10018,23. 
daigika-’bhava  3934,35,  612. 
drastar  3915,16,  6232,  7315,17, 
8212,14,17,20,28,  14713,23. 
dvi-parardha-sthayin  8914. 
dvi-bhautika  13929. 
dvaita  1531,  13112,  15815,19. 

Cf.  vijatiya-,  sajatiya-. 
dvyanuka  392,  1362. 


dharma  1)  < quality , attributes 
14,  637,  1131,32,  121,9,15,18, 


1313,  1434,  2127,  2310,28,31,33, 
2419-21,  2715,16,  2825,  301,23, 
3127,  3420,26,  355,  3715,21, 
3932,  40s,  4126,  43n,  4420, 
4828,  5027,28,  5332,  5735, 

5814,  5920,26,28,  604,7,9,15, 

6220,  636,17,  6420  etc.  Cf. 
nir-,  sa-,  vaidharmya,  sa- 
dharmya. 

2)  (.merits  2515,28, 4535,  468, 
11,  5123,  532,4,  6223-25,  7224, 
7818,  896,  1063,15,  1095, 

1 1 1 10,  12  16, 13,17,19,23, 26,30,34, 
122i,  12516,18,  13623,  14521, 
24,  156io,  15926.  Cf.  sva-. 
dharma-dharmi-bhava  6422,29, 
6519. 

dharma-megha  992. 
dharmi-grahaka-pramana  39 
15,  764,  1485. 

dharmi-grahaka-mana  3914, 
6336,  1489. 

dbarmin  3023,  3127,  3420,  363, 
5928,  6221,  637,  785,  79i, 
12825,  1322,  13729,32,  16131. 
dharmya  11113. 
dharaka  14231. 
dharana  (a  Yoga  dutys  9528, 
969,16-18,33,  978,  15313. 
dhi  568,  14328. 

dhyana  8629,  9527,28,32,33,36, 
961,3,7,9,19,33,  972,7,  999-11, 
10735,  15216,18,  15312,17,20, 
29,31. 

dhyeya  9514,35,  962,  11230. 
dhvansa  622,  4231,  545,  5720, 
14315,  15117,28,32,33,  1528, 
1536,7,28. 


nan  138. 

nam  with  pari  3229,  103ll. 
naya  3432,  7737,  13635. 
naraka  679,  14826. 
nara-grnga  5419,  12712. 
nartaki  10516. 
navina-vedantin  13334. 
nanatmata  or  -tva  54,  68i. 
nanatva  6926,  8130,  9020, 21, 
15723. 

nana-rupa  7134. 
nantariyaka  823,  913,14,  1036. 


Index  of  Words  in  Vijnanabhiksii  s Commentary. 


177 


nama-matra  1395. 

Narayana  It,  322,  71 4. 
nastika  159,  1723,  1832,  20i2, 

2117.20,  2230,  6528,  81n, 
12225,  13411,13,  13621,  1374, 
13915,  1448,  1454. 

nigamana  12220. 
nija-mukta  4230. 
nitya-mukta  11810,  1439, 

15114.23. 

nitya-mukti  1439. 
nitye-’gvara  225,  10212,  11835, 
162u. 

nityai-’cvarya  237,  330,32,  1182. 
Cf.  11920. 

nidarcana  11017,  1154. 
nidana  8419,  10123. 
nididbyasana  641,  15030, 

1528. 

nidra  3337,  5924,  8428,  117l, 

14421.23,  15320,  15827. 
nibandhana  1237,  13720. 
nimitta  llio, 15,18,20,21,30, 1231, 

33,  1339,  1726,  20lO,  2411,15, 
3429,  369,  4623,  4830,  5521, 
6022,  878,  995  etc. 
nimitta-karana  206,10,  368, 
3722,  416,  7630,  14231,  1558, 
1631. 

niyata-padartba  1637. 
niyama  1)  <rule,  restriction > 
827,  176,  209,  3215,  3432, 
3810,  5423,32,34,  6631,  7616, 
8329,  10725,  1092,  11234, 

1132,17,21  etc. 

2)  a Yoga  duty  9626, 153is. 
niyamaka  1221,23, 2433,  281,2,6, 
394,  4514,  4935,  5129,  5414,27, 
31,  6713,  7317,  8716,  1053,4,9, 
12816,  13616,  1394,8,9,12. 
niraticaya  7819,  126n,  16230. 
niravayava  2133,  534,  619, 

1334.7.20,  1367,10. 
niradhara  9113. 
niracata  11128. 
nirlcvara-vada  227,29,35,  319. 
nirupadbi  13221. 

nirodha  9535,  962,16,  109n, 
11228,29,  14119,  15217,23, 

1536,10,15-17,21,22,  15911, 

16124. 


nirguna  128,  383,  6434,  655,12, 
23,24,29,  11434,  16110,  16235. 
nirnaya  5312,  7931,  8029,  818, 
8417,  13628,  14917. 
nirnayaka  11329. 
nirdubkba  15120,  16336. 
nirdbarma  1342,  1588. 
nirdbarmaka  6832,  70i4. 
nirbija  1443,5,6. 
nirmoksa  119. 
nirvikalpaka  6633,34,  846,7. 
nirvicesa  7017. 
nirvyapara  14233. 
niccaya  73,  1526,  3323,37,  3820, 
7219,  784. 
niccayaka  35i3. 
nisedba-^ruti  6532,  13212. 
niskarsa  30.5,  4522. 
niskama  4215,  7330. 
niskrti  I6O1. 
niskriya  233,  1347. 
nisprayojana  7424. 
nistara  10727. 
nihsanga  11929,  15226. 
nibsatta  12736. 
naimittika  1111,13,19,25,  1315, 
14317. 

naiyayika  6539. 
nairapeksya  103iO,  105i,6, 

I6I12. 

nyaya  (.the  Nyaya  system  or 
syllogism > only  127,31,  218,19, 
24,  318,  1334,  265,  9014,  109i, 
12220,  13524. 

nyuna-’tirikta-bhava  15614. 
nyuna-’dbika-bbava  304,  32i0. 


paksa  1)  < theory , doctrine > 
2220,21,23,  376,  527,  57n,  769, 
9310,  11819,  12021,  1233, 
1358,  13924,29,  1472,  154n. 
Cf.  purva-. 

2)  (the  subject  of  the  conclu- 
sions 193,  12217. 
paksa-dharmata  5020. 
paficataya  8422. 
panca-parva  25ll. 
panca-bbautika  14213.  Cf 
pafica-. 

panca-vincati-tattva  37l.  Cf 
13527. 


Pafica^ikba  5921,  12320,  1243, 
16314. 

panca-’gni-vidya  4131.  Cf 
11436. 

Patafijali  15322. 
padartba  17i,6,7,  2013,  2129, 
2920,30,  3020,21,21,28,36  , 3114, 
28,  3325,  4016,  4422,  662,4, 
767,  9130,  9432,  95i,n, 

12215,21,  1235,  12520,33, 

1359,12,25,26,  15117,  1586. 

Cf  aniyata-,  aham-,  ni- 
yata-,  sat-padartba-vadin, 
sodaca-padartba-vadin. 
padma-’sana  15212. 
para-tantra  13i. 
parama-mabant  137l. 
parama-moksa  7226. 
parama-rsi  14532. 
parama-suksma  62n,  6513. 
paranianu  3213,  1363,7,13. 
paramatman  439, 13425, 16118, 
28,  162i. 

paramartba  218,32,  5i,  1715,16, 
5328,  6819,  10535, 13036.  Cf 
ati-. 

parama-Vyakta  629. 
parame-’§vara  7125,  16210,33. 
parampara  27,  256,  3632,33, 
4321,5627,30,7216,863,  11431, 
12526,  15423,  I6O12. 
para-loka  234. 

para-vairagya  28,  754,  883, 
10335,  10911,16. 
paraspara-’bbava  5623. 
paramarca  11329,31,36,  114i,2. 
parartba  3527,29,  399,  4112, 
5031,  6235, 8520, 10234, 10331, 
15930. 

Paracara  36,13,17. 
pariccbitti  43i0. 
paricchinna  1438,39,  1732,  235, 
9,  3926,27,33,  407,8,  5934,35, 
6023,  612,3,  92l2,22,  14318, 
15431,34,  16117,28. 
pariccbeda  11421, 14314.19,23,37. 
parinamana  2730,  3227,  47 12, 19. 
parinama  712,25,  1424,33,36, 

2715,29,  33n,  3412,  3729,  39i0, 
11.  44ll,  4828,29,  494,  5036, 
5117,  5525,  6322  etc. 


178 


Appendix  II. 


parinamin  1434,  155,  1720, 

2035,  217,12,  3726,  3916,  4112, 
4827,  513,16,  5323,  593,  6123, 
26  etc. 

paritosa  9834. 

paripurna  10928,  14324,  16015. 
paribhasana  13120. 
paribhasa  342,  5336,  9916, 

11730. 

paryavasanna  15929. 
paryavasana  3633,34,  512,  8214, 
1289. 

pancabhautika  13923,28.  Cf. 
panca-. 

Pataliputra  1734,  182. 
Patanjala  626,  1428,  2521,  3339, 
3531,  4321,  546,  562,32,  6028, 
8424,30,  9529,  9628,34,  13612, 
1443,  15315. 

para  name  of  a Tusti  996. 
paratantrya  1234. 
para-para  name  of  a Tusti  996. 
paramarthika  130,  28,26,  37, 
54,  1230,  1319,28,29,  1618,24, 
2031,  216,26,  2732,  5117,  7132, 
7430,  11933,  15228,  1595. 
paramparya  3834,  5627,  11428. 
paravagya  10131,  10214. 
pararthya  14725. 
paribhasika  120iO. 

Parvatl  4n. 
pagupata  13524. 

Pingala  11130,31. 
pi§aca  IIO11. 

pums  li,  640,  1431,  239,  396, 
4113,  6232,  669,  7526,  8830, 
11827,  13317,  14331,32. 
putra-karman  1819. 
putre-’sti  1824,26,28. 
punar-avrtti  4122,  4235. 
punar-utthana  10131,  10732. 
punar-bandha  12036,  151l,8, 
15628. 
pura  9136. 

Purana  (the  Purana  epicsy 
only  3317,  7931. 
purusa  327,  435,38,  528,  637,38, 
79,16,26,  938,  1030,  114  etc. 
Cf.  maha-,  samasti-. 
purusartha  120,24,  326,  536,  61, 
6,16,20,25,30,36,39,  727-29  etc. 


j pury-astaka  9133,  922. 
puraka  96l5. 
purana  9614. 

purna  9834,  10632,  14314,15,29, 
32,  I6O20. 
purna-’tman  71i. 
purva-paksa  332,78, 6639, 1179, 
1214,  13131,38,  13230,  15720. 
purva-paksin  11716. 
purva-vat  (anumana)  5013,14, 
purva-sargiya  8825,  16323. 
paitra  IOO22. 
pai§aca  IOO22. 

paunaruktya  57,8,  2330,  3830, 
4126,  10313,  1187,  12324,28, 
1358,  14631,  1476. 
pauruseya  43i'J,  4939,  505, 
12528,  1266,19,22,24,27-29,31. 
prakarana  1118,  16i4,  1721, 
2212,34,  3727,  15834. 
prakaga  3534,35,  36c,  3919,22,23, 
4512,13,  4825,  6413-15,20,22,25- 
28,  65l,  665,6,  926,9,  12225, 
13137,  15526,  15729,30,35, 

158i,5.  Cf.  sva-. 
prakacaka  8024,29,  14020,22-24. 
prakarana  6626,  15730. 
praka§ya  15730. 
prakrti  1)  < primeval  matter, 
mattery  327,36,  528,  1231,33,37, 
131,6,8,14,  1413,15,17,23,30,31, 
37,38,  15l  etc. 

2)  name  of  a Tusti  9832, 9910. 
prakrtisthata  2524. 
prakriya  3220,  4327,  7418,  773, 
15315. 

praghattaka  935,  247, 10333. 

11925’  1214,  15328. 
pracchanna-bauddba  1616. 
Prajapati  11330. 
prajnana  99i. 
pranati  1147. 
pranalika  4327. 
prataraka  6734. 
pratijiia  6229,  12220,  1277. 
pratidhvani  4338,  448,9. 
pratiniyama  1359,  15024,26. 
pratipaksa  199.  Cf  sat-, 
pratibandha  469,19,  4938,  5228, 
75io,  962, 1022,  1135,  II620, 
14430. 


pratibandhaka  463,14,18,  5234, 
53i,  1126. 

pratibimb  44i2,35,  484,  517, 
638,  6626,  8718,  11621. 
pratibimba  79,12,13,16,19,24,25, 
1224,25,  1329,  2816,29,  4331, 

441.5.7.8.10.11.13.14.17.26.27.31, 
4824, 32, 33,35 ,37, 39,  495, 6,16,18, 
20,26,28,30,  5 17,9,16,  6310,14, 
689,11,16,17,19,  6917,23,  7115,19, 

7318.22.28,  7428,29,  8435,  85l, 
8720,21,  1069,28,  10731,  12829, 
1405,23,  14319,  1442,  14932, 
35-37,  1509,  15  121,30,31,  15223, 

29.30.35,  1531,21,  15732,33, 

16335,  1641. 

pratibimbana  2835,  446,34, 

4832,  144i. 

pratiyogika  9922,  1287. 
pratiyogin  530,  2930  , 3934,35, 
4918,  5333,34,37,  549-11,30, 

612,  13729. 

prativadin  I612,  375. 
pratisamveda  44l. 
pratisamdhana  10321. 
pratiti  2016,26,  2135,  2223,  27l, 
1251,26,34,  12916,33,  1306, 
13921. 

pratiyamanata  21i,  1478. 
pratyaksa  143,  2921,*  3218, 
4329,  4510,20,22,27,30,31,  465,7, 

9.13.22.25.31,  4936,  5014,15,20,31, 
5223,27,  531,2,  566-10,  5814, 
6029,  6435,  6525-27,37,  7134, 
7627  etc. 

pratyabhijna  198, 2222,  3430,33, 
562,  12926,28,29,  13713,20. 
pratyabhij  nana  1378,9. 
pratyaya  2134,  2635,  3436,37, 
543,10,14,  63ll,  6535,  9717, 
12433,  12920,27,  13716,  1383, 
33,  1393.  Cf.  tvam-aham-. 
pratyaya-sarga  948,  1008,14. 
pratyayaka  12914, 18. 
pratyayana  12919. 
pratyasatti  336. 
pratyahara  a Yoga  duty  9627. 
pradhana  2427,  2630,  2711,13, 

15.27.28,  285,  361,17,22,26, 

3926,  4111,  5030,33,  5736, 

581.21.22.35,  593  etc. 


Index  of  Words  in  Vijnanabhiksu' s Commentary . 


179 


prapanca  1625, 1916,  203G,  2137, 
356,  4016,20,23,24,26,29,  7220, 
25,  9318,  9515,  1198,  12024,27, 
28,  1293,  13021,  13120,  13418, 

15828.33.35,  1591,16. 
prama  4310,12,16,18-20,22,  4434, 

4515,  5035,  53i,2,  6535. 
pramana  221,  635,  834,  916, 
2027,29-32,34,36,  212,  222-4, 
2316,  2724,  2819,  2917,22,30, 
3423,  352,  4016,18,  433-5,13, 
17,18,20,21,  4433,  451,4,5,15,20, 
22,  4628,  4813,  4915,36,39, 

501,5,6,8-10,35,  516,  5211,14, 
546,32,  564  etc.  Cf.  dharmi- 
grahaka-. 
pramanay  8816. 
pramatar  439,18,  4432,33,  4922. 
prameya  516,  52ii,12. 
prayasa  1092,  11632. 
prayoktar  8222,28. 
prayoga  19i,  3322,39,  3419, 
7232,  12222,  13225. 
prayojaka  827,  2031,  448,15, 
472,  1194, 13224,36,  150io. 
prayojana  716,7,  7425,31,  94n, 
10230,  10332,  1096,  14233, 
1563,  16230.  Cf.  nis-. 
prarocana  13228. 
pralaya  1211,35,  1429,  2430, 
2729,  711,28,30,  8915,  1042, 

1204.6.34.35,  12130,  1505, 

1518,  15611,16,  16126,  16316, 
22. 

pravartaka  163i. 
pravartana  8831,  11817. 
pravaha  1422,  1726,  3713,  5635, 
718,  7512,17,  1009,  1265, 

1504,13,  1639. 
pravrajya  9835,36,  9910. 
prasakta  7110. 
prasava-dharmin  592. 
prasadhya  333. 
prasiddha  - pada  - samanadhi- 
karanya  12424,  125ll. 
prakrta  10628. 

prag-abhava  622,  2418,  2514,15, 
541,5,27,  5537,  5 63,21,  5717,20, 
16316,17. 

prag-bhaviya  9924,  12037. 
prajapatya  IOO22. 


prana  3336,  3936,37,  40i,  685, 
7716,17,  8311,16,17,19,21,25,26, 
909,10,  92l,  9612,15,  14029,30, 
14215,  19-22  , 24,  29,  31,  32,  37, 
1431,2,4-6,  16123. 
pranana  14031. 
prana-’yama  9613. 
pranin  14228,33,  1435,  14530, 
I6I21.  Cf.  vyasti-. 
pradhanya  2925,  8628,  87i,23, 
27,28,  1122,  14129,  14215, 

14533. 

prabalya  7821,  14416. 
pramanika  624,  1433,  156,  272, 
5628,30,33,  6520,  6813,  87l9, 
922,  12916,  13514,  16310. 
pramanya  130,  219,  325,28,  48,9, 
34,  52,  72,  1019,  143,  2027,31, 
3419,27,  488,13,  5326,  568, 
6537,  7220,  8915,  12414,16,31, 
32,  1261,35,  1274. 
prayagcitta  918. 
prarabdha  630,  1631,34,  10731, 
IO821,  14434. 

prarabdha-phalaka  109i. 
preraka  10133,  10217, 11818. 
prerana  9522. 
praudha-vada  4629. 
praudhi-vada  4i,  11919. 


phala-datarll720.  Cf.  karma-, 
phala-balat  353,  446,  4830, 
14719. 

phala-mukhatvat  3432. 
phala  - ’yoga  - vyavacchinna 
4312,  864. 


baddha  10i,i4,  186,  4636,  473, 
7617,  104s,  11522  etc. 
bandha  937,38,  10l4,30,  11io,15, 
17,20,21,23,24,27,28,31,33  etc.  Cf. 
punar-. 

bandhaka  1132,  1234,35,  302, 
9934. 

bahir-anga  9632,  15031. 
babir-dravya  13625. 
bahu-bbavana  11915. 
badhya-badbaka-bbava  12816. 
bahya  1512,  1723,32,  2016,19, 
24-26,28,  212,6,  2220,23,  27l, 
3017,  3120,  326,31,  4417,  4524, 


466,9,13,  8412,  8528,30,  8611, 
993,4,  1453,8. 

bimba  725,  1230,  44n,  4916, 17, 
19,21,26,  6811,17,19,  8721, 

12829,  15321,  15733. 
bija-’nkura  286,  3410,  5628,29, 
34,35, 794,  IOO10, 1201,3,  163io, 
17,24.  Cf.  7828-30,  16034. 
buddba  1328. 

Buddba  3813. 

buddbi  1)  < notion > 298,  52i, 
1112,3,  12011,  12626,27,  12826, 
13823,29,31,35,  1394,8,9,11, 

1453.  Cf.  abam-. 

2)  judging  or  internal  or- 
gan> 616,  711,13,17,24,  1417,18, 

2419.22.23,  2512,  2711,16,21-23, 

25,28-30,37,  325,  335,22,30,38, 
3413,20,25,  353,5,36,  3715, 

3820.23,  4310,16,17,19,28,32, 
444,5,11,  4520,24,  465,6,8,10,14, 
21,  4726,27,31,  4831,34,37,38, 
49l,  2, 11, 14, 15,  17,  24-26,  30,  34, 

513.23.24.27.31.32,  61  7,  638-10, 

12.14,  657,  668,12,14,18,20,24,25, 
28,35  etc.  Cf.  vyasti-,  sam- 
asti-. 

buddbi-purvaka  12626,29. 
buddbi-sarga  94li. 
buddbi-stha  12823. 
boddbar  10412. 

bodba  1226,  2922,  3114,17,  3232, 
3322,  3416,  3528,  4319,22,24, 
4939,  505,  8234,  1048,  1475. 
bauddba  IO12,  15n,  3812, 

6223.24,  7224.  Cf.  pra- 
ccbanna-. 

brahman  n.  333,35,  4i0,  6812, 
11419,  12016,  13118,  14317,23, 
35,37,  14412,  1592,  16233.  Cf 
karana-. 

Brahman  m.  478,  70i4,  7635, 
10117,  10930,  11427,  11636, 

1624.14.  Cf.  a - Brahma  - 
stamba-paryanta. 

Brabma-mimansa  224,  313,17, 

24.30.32,  42,36,38,  55,  161-3,20, 
7 125, 11922, 13116,32,34,  14324. 

Brabma-mimansa-bbasya  433, 
2117,  317,  4030,  422,  6925, 
7127,  1096,  1296,  15914. 


180 


Appendix  II. 


brahma-rupata  14313,  14417. 
Brahma-loka  4132,35,36,  4212, 
11428,31,34,35,  1152,  11631, 
13330, 1347, 14123, 1601,10,12. 
brahmanda  5935,  14619. 
brahma  10022. 
brahmana  1107,  14525. 
brahmanya  69i. 

Bhagavant  126,  1646. 
Bhadrasena  13034,  14736. 
Bharata  1 1 112,13. 
bhavisyat-kala  7229. 
bha  1328. 

bhagin  13320,  13425. 
bhagya  name  of  a Tuff  993,14. 
bkana  7l8,  363,  491,3,31,  518, 

12713.19.26,  1283,5,8,  14720. 
Bharata  ( = Maha-bharata) 

516. 

bhava  < positive  reality-)  only 
176,  2124,27,32,  4012,35,  4232, 

544,15,25,28,29,  5516,34,  5721, 
13716,  1514. 
bhavana  n.  9834. 
bhavana  95 19. 

bhas  4331,  517,  12720,  1283,4,6, 
bhasaka  4928,30. 
bhasana  4929. 
bhasya  2835,  6625. 
bhinna-jatlya  13926. 
bhuta  (.element')  only  3126,30, 
320-8,27,28,35,  334,  3728,  4733, 
6033,  776,7,15,  7814,  7917, 
8026-28,36,  9036,  913  etc.  Cf. 
maha-,  suksma,  sthula-. 
bhuta-caitanya-vadin  14625. 
bhuta-suksma  886,  9135. 
bhur-loka  10033,35, 1012, 14124. 
bhoktar  1221,  1814,15,  3913, 
4924,  5033,  5136,  6127,31, 

6222,32,  630,20,21,27,28,34,  68ll, 
11827,28,  130.33,  14228,  1459, 

10,20,  15921,  16027,29,33,  161  7, 
10,13,30. 

bhoga  710,26,28,31,32,  1218,20,22, 

23.26,  1419,30,  1631,32,  2829, 
33io,  3529,  362,  42o,  4428, 
4915  , 5 12-4,8,14,10,17,22-24,29, 
32,36,  521,4,5,7,8  etc. 

bhoga-deha  14531,32,34. 


bhoga-’yatana  9012,33,  14228, 

1459.20,  16028,29. 
bhoga-’graya  1404. 

bhogya  7l0,  3132,  5113,  528, 
5838,  59l,  6033,  13021,22,33, 
1344,  14719. 

bhogya  - bhoktr  - bhava  2433, 

1634.9.20.29. 

bhogya-bhoktr-yogyata  152,5. 
bhautika  8019,24,28, 9227,  9312, 
10024,  13937,  14120,27,  14214. 
Cf.  catur-,  tri-,  dvi-,  panca-. 
bhrahgaka  11119. 
bhrama  639,  73,  1319,  143,  I61, 
19n,  2635,  2915,  3337,  3438, 
4314,  6536,  6732,  838,  10816, 
12810. 

bhranta  6918,  7138,  8113, 

10816. 

mangala  11710. 
mahgala-’carana  11713. 
manjistha  1735. 
mani  47i7,  859.  Cf.  ayas- 
kanta-,  sphatika-. 
madhyama-pada-lopin  gram- 
matical 83i. 

madhyama  - parimana  2320, 
34is,  13234,  1337,  1366, 

1371. 

man  icith  abhi  3326,  10925, 
Ills. 

manana  15,  640,  72,  1332,  294, 

5.29,  3515,16,  387,9,10,14,19, 

7220,  10734,  11332,  15030, 
1528,  16012. 

manas  613,  1339,  22n,  332,36, 
39,  3819,  3917,  435,  4620,22, 
5928,  6I10,  6412,  653,10,  768, 

7719.20,  7918,22,  804,16,27, 

813,  7,  10,  25,  27,  31  etc.  Cf. 
vyasti-. 

mano-matra  10430. 
mantra  9937,  1273,  142o. 
manda  389,11,  10724,34,  13227, 
1523. 

mamakara  792,  1487. 
marana  2732,  408,  4131,  6621, 
6711,25,  6827,32,  752,  9318,19, 
9720,  IOI18,  IIO20,  14119. 
maru-maricika  4929. 


mahant  m.  = buddhi  2)  3015, 
78n,  8729,  16233. 
n.  (mahat  tattvam)  in  the 
same  sense  1437,  2217,  303, 
12,15,  3111,  3322,  3416,  3529, 
3616,  37l,  3816,19,  391,9,  4719, 
5026,  5713,30,  5817,33,  6029,33, 
6118,21,33,36,  622,7-9,  7620, 
777,9,16-18,21,25,  784,6,15,16, 
23,28,35,  80S  etc. 
maha-purusa  11914. 
maha-prthivi  3318,  5818. 
maha-bhuta  881,8. 
maha-moha  in  the  sense  of 
raga  9818. 
maha-vakya  487. 
ma  with  anu  133,  629,  356,7, 
5033,  52n,  5726,  64io  etc. 
mata-pitr-ja  899,10. 
madakata  9325. 
madakatva  9328,29. 
mana  in  the  sense  of  pramana 
IO825.  Cf.  dharmi  - grah  - 
aka-. 

manasa  69,10,13,14,  1522,4. 
may  a 17 15,  2824,  3732,35,  38l, 
12731. 

Mayamoha  2115. 
maya-vada  165,13,  1722,  2118. 
maya-vadin  1612,16,  72n,  92l. 
mayika  9432,33,35,  953,12,14,16. 
mithya  1719,  2125,  6733,  759, 
1069,  12734,  15912. 
mithya-jnana  1430,  1514,  37l4, 
6314,  658,  12026. 
mithyatva  1525,  2013,18,  4410, 
15125. 

mithya-drsti  7224. 
mithya-vada  2132. 
mimahsa  11326.  Cf.  Brahma-, 
mukta  118,16,27,28,33,  129,  1328, 
1415,  186,7,  2411,16,  2514, 

3310,13,  4230,  4636,  472,  769 
etc.  Cf.  jivan-,  nija-, 
nitya-. 

mukti  12,  33s,  3519,  7633,  947, 
16,17,34,  13227,  13330,  1342,13, 
23,30,  1352,10,25  etc.  Cf. 
jivan-,  nitya-. 

mukhya  2628,  2925,  3321,  4324, 
| 4515,  4815,  50iO,  5133,  525, 


Index  of  Words  in  Vijndnabhikm' s Commentary. 


181 


7412,32,  7630,  8026,  8125, 

8532.34,  869,12,  9012  etc. 
mudra  3522. 

mumuksu  526,  358,  1113. 
mudha  in  connection  with 
ganta  and  ghora  only  3128, 
32,  88g. 

murta  239,  923,6. 
mula  3622,23,27,  1274,  150i. 
mula-karana  267,  3632,35,  375, 
416,  5725,  6023,  627.  13636, 

1542.34,  1552,4. 
meya  4434. 

moksa  lie,  27,9,  53,23,26,  832,34, 
937,  101,3,13,15,18,  114,7,  1229 
etc.  Cf.  nir-,  parama-. 
Moksadharma  317,  2531,  3725, 
7423,  7916,  903. 
mocana  7516. 

moha  74,  3132,  3420,21,  5027,28, 
5836,  5925,  635,  6617,  9817, 
14917.  Cf.  maha-. 


yajfia  12516-18. 
yatha-gruta  306,  3533,  70l. 
yama  a Yoga  duty  9626,32, 
15314. 

Yama-marga  8918. 
yaksa  10022. 
yaga  99,  4120. 
yajnika  11429. 

yavad-dravya-bhavin  103,18, 
1112,  9321. 

yavad  - dravya  - stha”in  626, 
12314,  13731. 

Yudhisthira  917. 
yoga  in  the  following  two 
meanings  only : 1)  (concen- 
tration and  < Yoga  systemy 
124,  225,  335,  43,10,  58,12, 
1524,26,  1620,  2513,  2619,  3317, 
342,  3715,  4535,  468,11,  53i,4, 
7414,  75io,  837,  8424,  9529, 

963.33,  973,13,16,  10825,  1126, 
11424,  1171,  12010,  1211, 
14623,  15216,19,23,  1537-9,12, 

16.33.  Cf.  asamprajnata-, 
samprajnata-. 

2)  < follower  of  the  Yoga  sys- 
temy  12912. 

yoga-ksema  215,  2527. 


yoga-nistha  75o. 
yoga-rudha  grammatical  5n. 
Yogavarttika  735,  923,  152, 

4431,  49io,  5610,  129g. 
yoga-’nga  9529,  963,29. 
yoga-’rudha  2628. 
yogin  112,7,  4527,30,35,  566,9, 
8810,  11128,  1132,  12111. 
yojana  grammatical  1357. 
yaugika  grammatical  14115. 


Raktabija  1427. 
rajas  (.the  second  of  the  three 
constituents  of  primeval 
mattery  5923,  604,7,9,  7823,26, 
1365,  1561. 

rajju-sarpa  10429.  Cf.  10424,25. 
raksasa  10022. 
raja-rsi  14533. 
raj asa  7924,35,  805. 

Rahu  8427,  148i. 

Rudra  7813,  16214. 
recaka  9615. 
recana  9414. 


laksana  327,  4429,  4516,  4631, 
5525,  5825,  706,26,  7114,19, 
7220,  8237,  833  etc.  Cf.  sva- 
laksanya. 
laksaniya  9617. 
laksya  4530,34,  9618. 
laya  17 19,  314,  5536,37,  56il, 
5729,  7 126,  8030,31,34-36,  8624, 
10119,22,23,  1023,6,29,  10631, 
10915,  13425,  1536.  Cf. 

ardba-,  samagra-,  sva-. 
laghava  (.easy  and  natural  ex- 
planation only  ( oppos . gau- 
rava)  1123,  1337,  2018,  212, 
337,28,32,  366,  3910,  5415,28, 
5 54,  577,8,  6429  , 653,11,38,39, 
6634,  67i,  6822,  71io,  9333, 
12814,  14810,  15518. 
lifiga  1)  (characteristic  signy 
165,  3813,  4328,  4438,  4915, 
5816,  6136,  7832,33,  121ll,22, 
13012,13,17. 

2)  = linga-garira  8914,33,35, 
9016,19,33,36,  911,19,27-29,  923, 
8,10,12,15,24,29,  943,7,14,  9913, 

1404. 


3)  = layam  gacchant  5729, 
34,35,  5813. 

linga-deha  8731,  8924,  905,8,10, 
21,22,  9114,  1401,2,12. 
linga-garira  2732,  8325, 8923,30, 
903,29,  9 17,9,12,24,33,  921,17,33, 
34,  1348,  1408,  14125,  16320- 
24. 

lina  2217,  4531,36,  56l,  10124,31, 
33,  1025,11. 
laingika  5527. 
laukayatika  237. 


vaktar  8212,15,20,28,  1274. 
vakro-’kti  138,16. 
vanig-vithi  12830. 
vana-nyayena  15426. 
varana-bheda  1022. 
vagi-karana  9616. 

Vasistha  11615. 
vastu  1528,31,  2012,19,30,  2125, 
27,28,  369,  4012,  411,6,  4310,14, 
4519,27,28,35,  5414,  623,19,31, 
7524,  844,  12033,  12115,16, 
1239,21,  12626,  12727  etc. 
vastutas  375,  5634,  574,  14329, 
15531,  15710. 
vakya-bheda  7023. 
van-matra  2815,37,  294,6,  1209. 
vacakata  12419. 
vaca-’rambhana-matra  7120, 
1488,  15722. 
vacyata  12419. 

vada  6923, 1549.  Cf.  abhyupa- 
gama-,  asat-karya-,  ksan- 
ika-,  nirlcvara-,  praudha-, 
praudhi-,  may  a-,  mithya-, 
vijnana-,  gunya-,  segvara-. 
vadin  IO12,  1921,  375,  53i7,30, 
6824,  84n,  10431, 15414.  Cf. 
advaita-,  asat-karya-,  asad- 
utpada-,  ku-,  ksanika-vi- 
jfiana  - ’tma  -,  bhuta  - cait  - 
anya-,  maya-,  vijnana  -, 
gunya-,  sat-karya-,  sat- 
padartha-,  sodaga  - pada- 
rtha-. 

Vamadeva  729,26,  11414. 
vayu  8311,16,18,19,21,27,28  , 923, 
13117,  15520. 

vasana  1228,  1422,  1535,36, 


182 


Appendix  II. 


1723,26,35,  2418,  2519,  275, 
286,31,33,  3235,  3714,  4428, 
6314,  759,  7829,  896,  9134, 
10013,  1018,  1058,  10824, 
12037,  134io,  14338,  14415,16, 
21,24,  1505,  16316. 

Vasistha  n.  343,  5628,  6513, 
85l,  9133. 

vastava  164,18,  4532,  744,  76i, 

4.5. 

vikalpa  1)  (.doubt,  indecision > 
24io,  83g,7. 

2)  < dilemma > 223,  5617,  6810, 
6918. 

3)  (an  expression,  by  which 
the  real  identity  of  two  things 
is  treated  as  the  relation  of 
possessed  and  possessor > 
6532,  8427,  1485. 

4)  (alternative  admissibility 
of  two  things > 9423,29,  958, 
13233. 

vikara  12i,2,  1336,38,  142,9, 
1716,  2720,  365,  6036,  7722, 
10632,  11931,  1319,  14918,19, 
21,  15428,  15722,  1597.  Of. 
antar-. 
vikrti  9815. 
viksepaka  2629. 
vigraha  grammatical  83i. 
vicara  375,  11329,  1298, 

16335. 

vicaraka  14834. 

Vijaya  4212. 

vijatiya  1531,33,36,  1613,  5020, 

23.32.  7 129. 

vijatiya -dvaita  1534,  704, 

7131.32. 

vijnana  1511,13,23,  2012,16,24-27, 

213.5,  2220,23,  2637,  4519, 
9215. 

vijfiana-vada  214. 
vijnana-vadin  166,14,  2116. 
videha-kaivalya  632,36,  14313. 
vidya  2525,  3725,29,  9135, 1207, 

15.16.19.23.28.29.32.  Cf.  pafica- 

’gni-. 

vidharana  9614,15. 
vidhi-mukha  1588. 
vidhi-gruti  6532. 
vinigamaka  228,  1925. 


vinigamana  4415. 
viparita  2116, 7823, 8424, 10322. 
viparyaya  < error > 8426,  94n, 
14,16,  9710,11,14,15,20,22,  983,6, 
9934,  1003,  10717,18. 
vipaka  10833. 
viprakrsta  462. 
vipratipatti  5317,  8417,  1354, 
1374. 

vibhu  1334,35,  1435,37,  233,14, 

3924.32,  442,  5930,  7732,33, 

8820,  9216,24,25,  13232,34, 

1333,  1366,  15428. 

vimarda  5931,32. 
vimukta  1014,  7428,  15622,25. 
vimukti  16013. 
vimoka  427,8. 
vimoksa  429. 
vimoksana  1034. 
viyad-gamin  2217. 
virakta  8131,  11023,  1154,6, 
1464. 

virama  2720. 
viraga  10427. 

Viraj  10025,28. 
virama  2720,  8435. 

Virocana  11331,  114l,  1523. 
vilaya  14314. 
vilapana  314. 
vilayana  1524. 
vilina  2212. 
vivarta  1549. 
vivada-visaya  12217. 
vivada-’spada  19i,  3528,  6033, 
10213. 

vivikta  27 14,15,  10335,  1048. 
viveka  126,32,  239,  35,27  , 516, 
819,  1429,  2418,  2514,15,  2612, 

15.32,  278,21,23,  289,26,28,32, 

2914.16.17.30,  3119,  3519-22, 

387,  4028,  4113,36,  45i,  488, 

508.30,  5217,  5323,  5913,37, 

625,25,27,29,  64l0,  7013,  7334, 
7420,  8426,  8830,31,  947,  9530, 
998,  10510,  10633,37,  10722, 
25,  27,  29,  30,  32-34,  37,  1083,14, 
10911,16,22,23,  11021,  11110,12, 
11225,  11331,  11514,  1174, 
12431,  1253,  1289,  13515, 

1479,11,  15019,24,28,29,  16132, 
16316. 


viveka-khyati  528,  753,  10029, 

10126.32. 

viveka-jnana  52,  932,33,  273, 
292,11,  4113,  421,31,  431,3, 
10121,  1045,  10919,  HOn. 
vivekin  15230. 
vivektavyata  3025. 
vivecaka  1492. 

vigista  4329,  6635,  674,35,38, 
681-4,6,7,  7735,36,  8132,  128lO, 
12917,  13823, 31, 35,  14525, 

16122,29. 

vigista-jnana  838,  8410. 
vigrnkhala  1288. 
vigesa  in  the  sense  of  (gross 
elements > only  88s,  9123. 
vigesaka  5337,  54i. 
vigesa-karya  4734,  483. 
vigesa-guna  327,  654,  94i,. 
12129,  1342. 

vigesana  1533,  1613,  463,  6633, 
682, 1287.  Cf.  hetu-garbha-. 
vigesaniya  12317. 
vigesya  1287. 
vigva-maya-gruti  10413. 
visayata  4414,18,19,22,23,29.  Cf. 
anyo-’nya-. 

visayata-sambandha  734, 2421. 
visaya-’kara  6614, 17,  13410. 
visaya-’rpaka  6117. 

Visnu  2115,  4438,  479,  7319, 
11427,  12611,  16232,  1646,8, 
13,18. 

Visnu-parsada  4212. 
visarga  (secondary  creations 
484. 

vismaraka  11112. 
vita-raga  12612. 
vrtti  in  the  technical  sense 
only  713,17,24,  1225,26,28,  13ll, 
12,  1418,22,  2423,28,  2828,  32l8, 
33,34,  332,  5, 23, 27,  29,  32, 36, 37, 

3411.12.32,  3536,  3819,20,25,27, 

4317,19,28-30,  445,12-14,16,25, 

26,28,33,35,37,  4520,22-24,  463, 
10,14,18-20,  4921,23,  5 16,7,10,24, 
27,  638,  663,12,17,18,21,23-25,28, 
30-32,34-36  etc. 

vrttimant  793. 

vrddha  < expert > 12424,29, 125ll, 
26. 


Index  of  Words  in  WjnunabMksu1  s Commentary. 


183 


vrsti  name  of  a T usti  993. 
veda  99,  1024,  3513,  4120,  503, 
12434,  1251,  2,  9, 10, 16, 18,  25, 

1264.6.12.14.15.24.30.35,  12630, 
35,  1272,3,  12923. 

vedadhyayana  1147. 
vedanta  169,  487,  7221,  12432, 
13130,34,  16419. 

vedantin  718,  2620, 13131.  Cf. 
navina-. 

vedanti-bruva  165,  214,  688, 
6915,  10430,  1094,  1647. 
veda-’rtha  12436,  125n. 
vaikrta  7923. 
vaijatya  124n. 
vaidika  92,  4114,  1252,31. 
vaidha  911,13,15,22,23. 
vaidharmya  13,18,  3030,  403,25, 
5817,18,20,  594,14,19,37,  604,8, 
10,11,  625,  672,  706,22,23,26,37, 
715,13,  7334,  11334,  11418, 
13015,  14714,26. 
vaiparitya  296,  5737,  625. 
vaibhava  13229. 
vaiyadhikaranya  4933,  15921. 
vairagya  229,36,  7 55,8,10,  7633, 
772,  7818,  972,7, 10121,  10615, 

11017.21,  11529,  1165,  11918, 

14415.21,  1464,  15314,  15818, 
20.  Cf.  apara-,  para-. 

vaicaradya  13025. 
vaigistya  12516,  1385,23,27,29, 
1393,  14525. 

vaicesika  127,31,  218,24,  318, 
1319,  1419,  1637,  2937,  35o, 
39i,  418, 526,  5325,  5427,  576, 
5929,  6023,  6412,  7737,  8329, 
12129,  13513,29,  1363,  1554, 

29.35,  1572,  1615,  16210. 
vaisamya  15614,  16224-26. 
vaisamya-’vastha  adj.  15537. 
vaisamya-’vastha  306. 
vyakta  1626,  5734,  593,  62l0, 

13617,18. 

vyakti  1532,  2515,  273,  3022, 
40i,  4420,  56i,  585,  597,11, 
30,33,  604,5,7,9,13,23,  613,  80lO, 
8531,  8935,  9020,25,  1377, 

34.35,  138l,  1446,35,36.  Cf 
saha-. 

vyanjaka  3617,  13624,26. 


vyatireka  32l,  5016;  together 
with  anvaya,  see  under  that 
word. 

vyatirekin  12226. 
vyatita  70n. 
vyadhikarana  1820. 
vyabhicara  193,33,34,  204,  3316, 
613,  8620. 

vyabhicarin  128ll. 
vyavadhana  7320. 
vyavasaya  661,2,  13313. 
vyavastha  233,  1122,  1615, 187, 
2424,  281,33,34,  357,  4129, 
67 10,13,20,26,28,32,36,  686,10,18, 
37,  692,5,8,11,14,15,  7616,  869, 
878,13,  14121,  1571,5,7,10, 

15921.  Cf.  karya-karana-. 
vyavasthapana  48. 
vyavasthapita  84i0. 
vyavasthita  10330,  13233. 
vyavasthiti  1423. 
vyavahara  22,29,32,  3n,  1124, 
1434,  27i,  35i,  4321,  4421, 
4514,  4712,  4828,  545,  5517,21, 
22,  5612,  6421,26,  6630,  745, 
7832,33,  8328,  9034,  9228  etc. 
vyavahita  4527,  462. 
vyasti  803. 
vyasti-karana  802. 
vyasti-pranin  10025. 
vyasti-buddhi  3318. 
vyasti-manas  8027. 
vyasti-srsti  484,  10015,28,31. 
vyasti-’ndriya  806. 
vyapaka  1)  < penetrating , om- 
nipresent) 3926,34,36,37,  40l, 
463,  786,  8620,  11419,  12319, 
15426,  16018,  16114. 

2)  < invariable  concomitant > 
4938. 

vyapana  5238. 

vyapin  Ills,  2321,  5737,  13234, 
1408,10,12,  15429. 
vyapti  4527,31,34,  4625,  4938, 
5020,23,  1193,  12231,32,  1232, 
3,5,8,9,14,15,22,24,26,  1242,3,7,10, 
14,  12622.  Cf.  sama-,  sa- 
manya-. 

vyapya  4632,  5120, 1194, 12228, 
12313,19-21,25,26,33,  124l. 
vyamohana  164io. 


vyavartana  3011,12,  4314,15, 
513,  13731. 

vyavaharika  130,34,  226,31,35, 
42,  52,4,  1719,20,  2033,34,  217, 
15123,  1624. 
vyavrtta  732,  11920. 
vyavrtti  13718,  1586,11.  Cf. 
a-tad-. 

Yyasa  338,  1418,  6619,  10834. 
Yyasa-deva  732,  2526,  4322, 
496,  5632,  849,  13612. 
vyutthana  1446. 
vyutpatti  7612,  12526,  14326, 
16121. 

vyutpanna  12436. 
vyutpadana  7314. 
vyuha  10227. 
vyoman  16019. 


gakta  554. 

cakti  626,27,  1029,35,  314,  5 54, 
6036,  7528-30,  8116,19,20,25, 
8228,  8326,  9325,32,33,  11234, 
11821,  11928,29,  1235,13,14,16, 
19,21,22,24,26,33,34,  1241,3,7,15, 
19,22,27,33,36,  1251,9,25,30,34, 

1272,  12919,  1359,14,28, 13724, 
26,  27,  31-34,  14220,  15415, 

16236,  16415,17. 

gaktimant  314, 553,7530, 10216, 
12320,  15415. 
gakya  555. 

gabda  (.authoritative  testi- 
mony> only  459,  50i,4,  9925, 
30,  11836,  1196. 

gabda-matra  2816,  382,  1392,7. 
gabda-’gocara  70n. 
garlra-dharana  10825,  31,  32, 
14426. 

garirin  80l,  13033. 
gaga-grnga  17i",  4012,  537, 
6130,  12226. 

ganta  in  connection  with  ghora 
and  mudba  3121,28,29,31,  886, 
7,9,10,  13616. 
ganti  354,  11531,  1164. 
gabda  505. 

gastra  113,18,24,26,  222,35,  3l,25, 
26,  43,34,36,  521,23,25,26,31,38, 
64  etc. 

gastrlya  7317,  16118. 


184 


Appendix  II. 


gila-putra  1481,4,5. 
gisya  531,  70n,  9927,  1083,16, 
11630,  12527,  13025,  14326, 
1474. 

gukti  9714,  12823,30. 
gukti-rajata  2036,  2612,  12714, 
128s,  13113,  15018,26. 
guddhi  2618,  3521,  4219,  436, 
11429,  13036. 
guska-tarkika  46l9. 

Cudra  1107. 

gunya  n.  2024,  2119,24,  22l,3,4, 
10,16. 

gunyata  223,24,27. 
gunya-vada  2222. 
gunya-vadin  2029. 
gesavat  (anumana)  5013,16,17. 
gravana  120,21,  640,  7l,  918, 126, 
1524,25,  234,  2837,  294,5,7,9, 
11,13,  3515,  3626,  3713,19,20, 
389,  407  , 4622  etc. 
gruti  117,20,24,25,  213,30,  48,9, 
53,18,  74,34,  84,34,36,  93,22,27, 
10l9,20,  115,19,  123,5,29  etc. 
Cf.  nisedha-,  vidhi-. 
grotar  8214. 

grauta  10i,19l5,  12122,  13217. 
Cvetaketu  11015. 

sat-padartha-vadin  1637. 
Sad-adhyayl  126,  56,8,11. 
satkaugika  919. 
satkaugika-deha  9037. 
sodaga  (padarthah)  13524. 
sodaga-padartha-vadin  1637. 
sodaga-’tma-gana  7922. 


samyama  9633. 

samyoga  - vibhaga  - vattva 
2937. 

samvrti  1514.  Cf.  samvrtika. 
samvedana  44i. 
samsarga  122ll,  12822. 
samsara  84i9,  8816,  1004, 

11730,  1203,7,  15619,27. 
samsarin  10930,  11726,  118i, 
12035. 

samsrti  8820,28,31,  89l,3,  9229, 
33,  943,7,15. 

samskara  in  the  sense  of 
vasana  only  1422,  6615,24, 


8429,  8616,22,25,  10125,  10325, 
27,  10825,  28,  31,  32,  1094,  6, 
12134,  13115,  14423,26,29,33,35, 

1451. 

samhata  3527,30,31,  367,  6235, 
36,  9329,  14628,  15930. 
samhatya  - karin  3534,  398, 
5031. 

| samhanana  304,  3526,  369, 
15615. 

sarohara  (=  pralaya)  717, 
72i8,  9521,  1628,14. 
sakartrka  1193. 
sakarya  12731,35. 
sakriya  5737,  584,  1333. 
saguna  128,  230,  11423. 
samkara  6831. 

sariikalpa  112,8,  2113,  478,12, 
15,18,33,  4817,  4934,  5637,  5928, 
8026,  836,7,  13121,  13213,21. 
samkalpa-ja  1426. 
samkalpanamaya  2112. 
samkalpayitar  8212,20. 
samkalpita  95il. 
samkhya  516,  3029,  3338,  5936, 
15530. 

sanga  122,4,  1424,36,  251,23, 
8130,31,32,  923,4,7,8,  10716, 

11118,20,  11510,12,15,17,20,22, 
1165,  11821,  11931,34,  1318, 
14920,  15522,24.  Cf.  a-,  nih-, 
sa-. 

sangin  4822,25,  1546. 
samghata  67i2,  8016,  927,  9831, 
11017,  15630. 

sajatiya  5232,  585,  60o,  9227, 
94i,  1265,  13927. 
sajatlya-dvaita  1533,  1613. 
samjna  3635,  1381,5,6,10.  Cf. 

antahsamjna. 
samjnana  7612. 
samjnin  1385,6,10. 
sat-karya  5317,21,  5417,  558, 
5615,19,24,  57n,  1302.  Cf. 
5331. 

sat-karya- vada  5710. 
sat  - karya  - vadin  623,  4536, 
5326,  57 19,20. 

sattva  (.the  first  of  the  three 
constituents  of  primeval  mat- 
ter> only  lOn,  2618,  2937, 


303,11,13,21,  3521,  3929,31, 

4219,  4610,  4829,  586,33-36, 
5918,21,27,29,30,33,  604,5,8,9,13, 
15,17,19,  7515,  7819,29,  805,6, 
8133,  929,  9521,  10033,  1013, 
10,  1122,  11428,  122io,  12611, 
13036,  13636,  15514,17,20,23,25, 
31,33,36,37,  1561,14,  16229. 
sat-pratipaksata  1910,  38n. 
sat-pratipaksita  3813. 
sad-advaita  15821. 
sad-asat-khyati  12821. 
sad-asad-atmaka  12837. 
sad-asad-rupa  12735. 
sada-jnata-visaya  14716. 
sad-rupa  4035. 
sadharma  514. 
sadharmaka  5826. 

Sanaka  142e. 
Sanandanacarya  16320. 
samtana  1513,31,32. 
samtosa  11130. 

samnikarsa  4318,27,29,  4410, 

4521,23,25,  465-8,11,13,25,30, 
1284,  14717,18. 
samnyasa  9912. 
sabija  14335,  1444. 
samagra-laya  6616,20. 
samagra-susupti  6623,  14312. 
samanugata  618. 
samanvaya  617,8,10. 
samarpaka  8534,  8612. 
samarpana  14022. 
samavadhana  8332. 
samavaya  336,  3437,  35l,  1288, 
13512,  13819,28,29,35,  139l,5, 
12. 

samaveta  13836. 
sama-vyapti  1232. 
samasti  803,  8930. 
samasti-karana  802. 
samasti-caksus  7916,  80i. 
samasti-purusa  9025. 
samasti-buddhi  3316. 
samasti-sarga  10014. 
samasti-srsti  9024. 
samasti-’ndriya  804. 
samadhi  9529,  9618,  991,2,37, 
11224,29,  14312,32,  33,  35,  36, 
1447,10,11,16,  15312. 
samana-’bhihara  5232. 


Index  of  Words  in  Vijndnalhiksii  s Commentary. 


185 


samapaka  14434. 
samaropana  10428. 
samuccaya  294,  4119,  9422,27, 
29,  958,  978,  10329,  1515. 
samuccita  9331,  13027,  1317. 
samudaya  1439,  12917. 
samdha  5834,  5934. 
aampata  ’yata  60ll. 
samprajnata-yoga  9535, 10729, 
10824. 

sambhavana  299,  11334. 
sambhavita  13135,  154il. 
sambhuya-karin  59i. 
samyag-jflana  1143. 
sarga  3330,  369,  4732,  584,  597, 
7 14,30,31,33,  8825,  8911,23,30, 
9019  etc.  Cf.  adi-,  praty- 
aya-,  buddhi-,  samasti-. 
sarjana  7425,  11829,  14619. 
sarva-kartar  1025,16. 
sarva-gata  1435. 
sarva-jna  487,  6531,  12611,12, 
14619. 

sarva-jnana  10215. 
sarva-vid  1025. 
salila  name  of  a Tusti  9836. 
savikalpaka  845,6,8. 
savijfiana  9220. 
sasanga  1062. 

sahakarin  633,  1122,23,  1212, 
2624,  9433. 

sahacara  12231,36,  1232,  1249. 
saha-vyakti  14328. 
sa  with  pary-ava  3136,  3936, 
495,  515,  7018,  803. 
samvrtika  1514,  2126,  7224. 

Cf  samvrti. 
samsarika  8423. 
samsiddhika  1426. 
samhatya  9325. 
saksatkarana  8612. 
saksatkara  120,  1219,  2417, 
2612,  291,5,7,9,14-16,  758,  947, 
9530,  963,  9833,  999,  10729,34, 
11225,  30,  13620,  24,  1522, 
15328,  15622,  16130. 
saksat-karana  13618. 
saksin  2835,  4318,  4436-38, 4921, 
22,  668,12,23-25,29,38,  673,4, 

739,12-14,16,19,21. 
samkarya  6813,33. 


samkhya  16,13,16,  26,8,39,  35,22, 
26,29,34,  42,38,  51,9,13,17,21, 

3025,  3317,  3412,  71l,  7413, 
10431,  163s,  1646,7,13,19. 
Samkhya-pravacana  58,  7414. 
sajatya  4631. 
saticaya-phalakatva  9i0. 
sattvika  354, 7923,37,  806. 
sadi  1204,33,  150g. 
sadr§ya  (.the  notion  of  like- 
ness>  only  13720,22,24,27-30, 
32-34,  1382,5,6,11. 
sadhaka  < proving , proof  > only 
3i8,  6312,  6527,  11831,  15725, 
15813,36. 

sadhana  in  the  same  sense  only 
225,  4925,  6219,21,22,25,  123l. 
Cf.  siddha-. 

sadharmya  3030,  403,  5727, 
5825,27,29,  5937,  604,8,9,14-16, 
18,30. 

sadharanya  3120,  5731,  58l,5, 
12534. 

sadhya  (what  is  to  he  proved > 
only  2930,  3136,  50n,  123i. 
sanvaya  513. 
sapeksa  13729,  16224. 
samagri  4429  , 5226,28,  8332. 
samagrya  10815,  11628,  13415. 
samayika  5412. 
samanadhikaranya  10i4, 1214, 
1828,  4912,23,  8321.  Cf.  pra- 
siddba-pada-. 

samanya  n.  (genus,  the  notion 
of  a thing  in  generah  lli8, 
306,11,23,  3312,  3410,17,  3937, 
447,  466,13,20,  476,  5019,  567, 
5815,16,18,  6219,20,23,24,  6621, 
30,  6935,  7015,  7322,  986  etc. 
samanya -guna  1433,  4827. 
samanyato  drsta  5013,19,24,26, 
30,  6136. 

samanya-vyapti  3316. 
samya  3815,  7026,28,36,  8025, 
12922,  13014,  13121  etc. 
samya-’vastha  aclj.  15537. 
samya  - ’vastha  304,  11814, 

13516. 

sarupya  6636. 
savakaca  329. 

savayava  2310,21,  9213, 1338,17. 


sahitya  12236,  1238. 
siddha  (possessed  of  super- 
natural power > only  478, 
115io. 

siddha- sadhana  1303. 
siddha-’rtha  12431,  1252. 
siddhi  in  the  two  following 
meanings  only : 1)  (super- 
natural power > 9938,  11636, 
1426,  14623. 

2)  < perfection > in  the  tech- 
nical sense  of  the  Samkhya 
philosophy  9731,34,  983,  9918, 
23,24,30,33,35-37,  1002-5. 
supara  name  of  a Siddhi  996. 
susupta  6627,  8524,  14416. 
susupti  1421,  3234,  354, 4614,18, 
20,  665,8,16,19,25,38,  8428,  9318, 
19,  1204,  12629,  14312,33,35, 
1447,10-13,17.  Cf.  samagra-. 
suhrt-prapti  9927,31. 
suksma  133,  615,20,  1112,  2722, 
3111,23,36,  5238,  534,10,11, 
5536,  627,  6914,  8732,  8810,19, 
913  etc.  Cf.  parama-, 

bhuta-. 

suksma-dravya  136n. 
suksma  - bhuta  3019,  3815, 

13618,  14013. 

suksma-carira  8814,  8910,20,27, 

29. 

suksmi-bhava  314. 
sutratman  8326. 
srsti  2728,  3226, 335,7,17,31, 3932, 
4023,  473,26,  583,  717,  7218, 
7418,31,33,34,  752,5,12,17,  762, 
7,30,33,35,  773,5,6,8-10,15,18  etc. 
Cf.  avantara-,  vyasti-, 
samasti-. 
seva  1147. 
secvara  16225. 
secvara-mata  16222. 
se§vara-vada  227,31,39,  37,  318. 
soma-pana  927. 
sauksmya  5237,  536,7. 
Saubhari  11526,31,32,  1164. 
Saura  1323,  1713. 
stri  1107. 
sthana  70il. 
sthaniya  11630. 
sthapana  1467. 


186 


Appendix  II. 


sthayin  1825. 

sthavara  3318,  3937,  10023,28, 
10117,  14532,  15420,23,24. 
sthiti  9521,  14116,  15617. 
sthula  615,17,  2722,  3019,  3117, 
19,20,23,28,35  , 88l,8,  899,  9033, 
912  etc. 

sthula-deha  90i,fi,  9114,  943. 
sthula-bhuta  2920,  30i8,  3118, 
34,  3226,28,  889,  9123,24. 
sthula-garira  8814,  899,20,25, 
9234,  14135. 

sphatika  7n,  1320,  1736,  2816, 
449,  6837,  7629,  12824,29, 

14318,21,  14934,  15118,  15234. 
sphatika-mani  85 10. 
sphur  12615. 
spkurti  1148. 
sphota  12912,15,19,20. 
smarana  25i,  3712,  6619,  80iO, 
8623,24,  8910,  11421,  13534. 
smarana  14422. 
smrti  1)  < memory > 4314,  8429, 
8628,33. 

2)  (.traditicniy  218,  49,  53,21, 
116,19,  125,29,  1316,  15l,  2020, 
215  etc. 

srastar  39ll,  472,8,15,16,20,32, 


7424,  7520,21,24,26,30,  761,5,19, 
24,  7721,22,25,  1037,31,  162ll. 
Srughna  1734,  18i. 
sva-karman  9624. 
sva-jneyatva  362. 
svatva  1228,  1421,  4427,28. 
sva-dharma  917. 
svapna  2013,18,  2125,  2637, 

4014,16,26,  6615,  762,5,7,  9432, 
952,  12214,  12714,  15836. 
sva-prakaga  15727,34. 
Svayambbu  4622,  12631. 
svarga  679. 
sva-laya  13427. 
svastika  9622. 
svastha  8435,38,  8510. 
sva-svami-bhava  1226,  1423, 
2433,  3437,  5129,  1634,8,14,24. 
svapa  7224. 

svapna  1522,  7222,  95i,  15827. 
svabhavika  938,  102,3,8,9,12, 
27-29,34,  249,10,  7 826,  9315,19, 
20,  1122,  12525,  1272,  13724, 
27,  15032. 

svabhavya  6336,  15619. 
svamin  2422,27,  39ii,13,  5113, 
6312,  8523,  8715,  1056,22, 
14236,  1633. 


svartha  adj.  7430,  769,  7726, 
1031-3. 

svartha-kriya  3535. 
svalaksanya  8237. 
sva-’graya  14013,  1611. 
sva-’graya-hetu-samyoga  3212. 


han  with  sam  364.  Cf.  sam- 
hata. 

Hara  479,  11428. 

Hari  116. 

haridra  32il. 

hana  18,  525,27,29,30,  641,  738, 
39,  933,  1316,  269,  2713,  2825, 
29,  432,  6126,  7215,  7411,  1003, 
1156. 

hinsa  911,13,15,16,22,23,  426. 

Hiranyagarbha  3315,  48n, 

5637,  78il,  7916,  8026,  9019, 
15829. 

hetu  - garbha  - vigesana  3927, 
4521. 

heya  525,27,28,31,  78,  934,  157, 
267,8,  3214,  74il,  10114,18, 
10621,22,  1113,  1156,  14834, 
14937,  15823. 


APPENDIX  III. 


INDEX  OF  QUOTATIONS  FROM  SCRIPTURE  AND  TRADITION, 

Following  the  Order  in  which  thet  are  cited  in  the  Text  of  the  Commentary, 
and  with  Indication  of  their  Sources. 

Synopsis  of  the  Sources,  with  indication  of  the  Abbreviations  employed. 


Ait.  = Aitareya  Upanisad. 

Am.  = Amarakotja. 

Bhag.  = Bhagavadglta. 

BhagP.  = Bhagavata  Purana. 

BrB.  = Brakmabindu  Upanisad. 

Brh.  ==  Brhadaranyaka  Upanisad. 

[Brhan-]  Naradiya  Purana?? 
BrS.  = Brahma  Sutra. 

Brahma  Upanisad. 
Qacvatakoca. 

Chand.  = Chandogya  Upanisad. 
Qhjupalavadha. 

Culika  Upanisad. 

Qvet.  = Qvet^vatara  Upanisad. 
Dhatupatha. 

Garbha  Upanisad. 

Garuda  Parana. 

GaudMK.  = Gaudapada’s  Mandukya-Ka- 
rika. 

I9.  = 19a  Upanisad. 

Kath.  = Katha  Upanisad. 

Ken.  = Kena  Upanisad. 

Kumarasambhava. 

KP.  = Kurma  Parana. 

LP.  = Linga  Parana. 

M.  = Manu. 

jMaitr.  = Maitri  Upanisad. 

MarkP.  = Markandeya  Purana. 

Mbh.  = Mahabhai'ata. 


Matsya  Purana. 

Mund.  = Mundaka  Upanisad. 

NrsT.  = Nrsihha-tapanI  Upanisad. 
NS.  = Nyaya  Sutra. 

Padma  Parana. 

Panini’s  Grammar. 

Para9ara’s  Upapurana  (to 
VP.). 

Pr.  = Pra9na  Upanisad. 

R.  = Ramayana. 

RV.  ■ Rgreda. 

SIv.  = Sarhkhya  Karika. 

SS.  = Samkhya  Sutra. 

Samkhya  Tattva  Kaumudi. 
Sarva  Dar9ana  Samgraha. 
Surya  Purana. 

Taitt.  = Taittiriya  Upanisad. 

TaittAr.  = Taittiriya  Aranyaka. 

VaP.  --  Vayu  Prn-ana. 

Vedanta  Sara. 

VP.  — Visnu  Purana. 

Yajnavalkya’s  Dharma9astra. 
YBh.  = Vyasa’s  Yoga  Bhasya. 

YS.  = Yoga  Sutra. 

YV.  = Yoga  Vasistha. 


Further : 

SPrBh.  = Samkhya  Pravacana  Bhasya. 


The  numbers  on  the  left  refer  to  the  present  edition  and  indicate  the  page  and  line 
at  which  the  quotation  concerned  is  found. 

Quotations  which  are  not  verbally  accurate  are  marked  with  an  asterisk.  An  interro- 
gation-point, placed  after  the  sign  of  equality,  means  that  the  source  of  the  quotation 
concerned  has  not  been  discovered.  A similar  point  is  similarly  used  after  an  abbrevia- 

187 


188 


Appendix  III. 


tion ; thus,  “ 320,21  = KP.?  ” means  that  the  quotation  at  320,21  is  supposed  (in  this  case 
on  the  authority  of  Vijnanabhiksu)  to  be  taken  from  the  Kurma  Purana,  but  that  it  has 
not  yet  been  found  there  by  me.  A plus-sign  indicates  that  two  original  passages  are 


combined  in  one  quotation. 

li  = *Chand.  6.  2.  1. 

19  = Brh.  2.  4.  5 ; 4.  5.  6. 
22,23  = ? Cf.  3514. 

23.4  = Bhag.  3.  29. 

10.11  = *Brh.  4.  3.  22. 

11  = ? 

11.12  = Brh.  4.  3.  7. 

12.13  = *Brh.  4.  3.  16. 

14.15  = Bhag.  3.  27. 

16.17  = VP.  6.  7.  22. 

34  = Bhag.  16.  8. 

33.4  = Mbh.  12.  11676a 

+ 11198a. 

9-12  = ParaQara’s  Upapu- 
rana  ? 

15.16  = *Mbh.  12.  7663b 

+ 7664a. 

20,21  = KP.  ? 

31  = BrS.  2.  1.  1. 

34  = BrS.  1.  1.  1. 

36  = *BrS.  2.  2.  1. 

37,38  = YS.  1.  26. 

45,6  = VP.  1.  17.  83. 

12-32  = Padma  Purana  ? 

37  = BrS.  2.  3.  43. 

39  = *BrS.  4.  1.  3. 

514,15  = *Mbh.  12.  11409b 
+ 11410a. 

18  = Cvet.  6.  13. 

20  = Bhag.  2.  39. 

34,35  = SS.  5.  1. 

62,3  = SS.  6.  70. 

21  = YS.  2.  16. 

75  = Chand.  7.  1.  3. 

5,6  = *Kath.  2.  12. 

7,8  = SS.  1.  19. 

13  = YS.  1.  4. 

14,15  = YBh.  2.  17. 

17.18  = SS.  2.  35. 

22,23  = ? Cf.  4336. 

33  = YBh.  1.  52  + 3.  49. 

84.5  = Brh.  4.  5.  3. 

24,25  = YS.  2.  15. 

28,29  = Samkhya  - tattva- 
kaumudi,  introd. 
to  SK.  2. 


34-36  = *Chand.  8.  12.  1. 

92  = RV.  8.  48.  3. 

8 = SK.  2. 

19,20  = *Mark  P.  10.  31. 

21  = Chand.  8.  15.  1. 

25  = TaittAr.  10.  10.  3. 

26  = Cvet.  3.  8 ; 6.  15. 

29  = *VP.  2.  8.  96. 

105.6  = KP.  2.  2.  12. 

123,4  = *Brh.  4.  3.  16. 

13  = SS!  1.  12. 

1317,18  = ? 

24,25  = Surya  Purana  ? 

30,31  = NrsT.  2.  9.  9. 

147.8  = SK.  20. 

10  = YS.  2.  17. 

12  = Bhag.  13.  21. 

14  = Kath.  3.  4. 

25  = SS.  1.  55. 

27,28  = YS.  2.  23,  24. 

1510  = Am.  1.  1.  1.  9. 

16.17  = *Sarva-dar§ana-sam- 

graha  (ed.  Bibl. 
Ind.)  p.  16. 

163  = BrS.  4.  2.  16. 

7,8,11  = Padma  Purana? 
1711,12  = Surya  Purana? 

14  = Culika  Upanisad  3. 
1914,  a = Chand.  6.  2.  1. 

b = *Maitr.  5.  2. 

15  = Chand.  6.  2.  2. 

2020  = NrsT.  2.  1.  7,  8. 

21  = LP.  ? 

218.9  = VP.  2.  13.  96. 

10,11  = VP.  2.  13.  95. 

14  = VP.  3.  18.  17. 

226.7  = GaudMK.  2.  32,  BrB. 

10. 

8,9  = *KP.  2.  11.  6. 

14,15  = ? 

235,6  = Kath.  6.  17.  Cvet. 
3.  13. 

17.18  = *BrB.  13. 

19  = Cvet.  5.  8. 

20  = Bhag.  2.  24. 


23,24  = Mbh.  12.  11307b, 

11308a. 

245  = Cvet.  6.  11. 

7 = SS.  1.  7. 

25,26  = SK.  21. 

28.29  = SS.  1.  58. 

36,37  = Bhag.  13.  21. 

2510,  a = SS.  3.  24. 
b = SS.  3.  37. 
li  = YS.  2.  24. 

20.21  = YS.  2.  24. 

23  = Bhag.  13.  21. 

29.30  = YS.  2.  13. 

30  = ? 

30.31  = NS.  3. 1.  25. 

32,33  =*Mbh.  12.  7762b, 
7763. 

34  = *Mbh.  12.  7751a. 
36,37  = YS.  2.  12,  13. 

261-4  = KP.  2.  2.  20,  21. 

5,6  = NS.  1.  1.  2. 

16  = YS.  2.  26. 

17.18  = YS.  2.  28. 

21.22  = I§.  11,  Maitr.  7.  9. 

23  = BrS.  3.  4.  33. 

25,26  = ? 

27  = BrS.  3.  4.  16. 

2718,19  = ? 

26  = ? 

34  = Bhag.  2.  20. 

289,10  = SS.  1.  19. 

11.12  = GaudMK.  2.  32, 

BrB.  10. 

18.19  = Brh.  4.  3.  7. 

22.23  = ? 

2910  = SS.  1.  56. 

12.13  = SS.  1.  59. 

27,28  = SK.  6. 

308,9  = ? Cf.  15534. 

27  = SS.  2.  12. 

32-35  = Bhagavata  ? 

36.37  = Garbha  Upanisad  3. 

37.38  = Pr.  4.  8. 

311,2  = SK.  3. 

6=  ? 

12,13  = SS.  1.  154. 


Index  of  Quotations,  following  the  Order  of  the  Text. 


189 


24,25  = VP.  1.  2.  43b,  44b. 

323,4  = VP.  1.  2.  20b,  21a. 
24,25  = VP.  1.  2.  38. 

334  = Chand.  6.  2.  3. 

12.13  = YS.  2.  22. 

30a  = *Brh.  1.  4.  2. 

b = Chand.  6.  2.  3. 

33,34  = LP.  ? 

35  = BrS.  2.  4.  12. 

344-9  = YV.  ? 

35  = MarkP.  37.  38b. 

359  = BrS.  2.  1.  11. 

11,12  = M.  12.  106. 

14  = ? Cf.  122. 

32  = YS.  4.  23. 

37,38  = Brh.  2.  4.  5. 

3611,12  = VP.  1.  4.  51. 

13.14  = VP.  1.  2.  33. 

25  = Mbh.  12.  12681a. 

29  = LP.  ? Cf.  KP.  2.  2. 
16. 

378  = VP.  1.  5.  5b. 
li  = KP.  ? ; *Mbh.  12. 
7852. 

17,18  - ? 

23,24  = Mbh.  12.  11419. 

31  = Brh.  3.  8.  8. 

33  = Cvet.  4.  10. 

34  = Cvet.  4.  9. 

36-38  = ? 

385  = SS.  1.  24. 

21,22  = ? 

3920,21  = YS.  4.  17.  (18 

Vyasa.) 

21,22  = *YBh.  4.  18. 

29,30  = SS.  6.  39. 

407,8  = Chand.  7.  24.  1. 

19  = Chand.  6.  1.  4. 

27  = BrS.  2.  2.  29. 

27,28  = *BrS.  2.  2.  30. 

28  = Brh.  2.  3.  6. 

29,30  = BrS.  3.  2.  22. 

32  = SS.  1.  78. 

4115  = SS.  1.  6. 

19  = SS.  1.  2. 

23,24  = Chand.  8.  1.  6. 

25  = SS.  1. 16. 

42i0,n  = BhagP.  1.  8.  52. 

14  = SK.  2._ 

21  = TaittAr.  10.  10.  3. 
434  = Brh.  2.  4.  5 ; 4.  5.  6. 


34  = SS.  6.  28. 

35  = YS.  1.  4. 

36,37  = ? Cf  722,23. 

38  = YBh.  1.  7. 

4440,41  = Bhag.  13.  33. 

457,8  = M.  12.  105. 

22,23  = SS.  5.  107. 

464  = SS.  1.  89. 

16,17  = ? 

4721-24  = YV.  ? 

25  = Chand.  6.  2.  3. 

29.30  = KP.  4.  66. 

496-9  = *YBh.  2.  20  ; 4.  22. 

14  = SS.  1.  104. 

24  = SS.  1.  143. 

32,33  = SS.  1.  105. 

5111.12  = VP.  1.  14.  35. 

18  = Cigupalavadha  2. 59. 
5215  = *Kath.  2.  12. 

30.31  = SK.  7. 

5511.12  = Brh.  1.  4.  7. 

12  = Chand.  6.  2.  1. 

12,13  = *Maitr.  5.  2. 

13  = Brh.  5.  5.  1. 

30.31  = YV.  ? 

57i,2  = VP.  2.  7.  32. 

15  = Brh.  1.  4.  7. 

25  = SS.  1.  110. 

32,33  = SK.  10. 

586,7  = SS.  6.  39. 

31.32  = SK.  11. 

595.6  = SK.  10. 

9,10  = VP.  2.  7.  25b,  26a. 
6020,21  = SK.  13. 

26,27  = *VP.  1.  2.  20b,  21a. 

6111.12  = Chand.  6.  7.  6. 

12,13  = YS.  4.  2. 

62i,  a=  Chand.  6.  2.  1. 
b = *Maitr.  5.  2. 

27  = SS.  1.  66. 

63i  = SS.  1.  66. 

16  = SK.  11. 

22,23  = SS.  5.  114. 

31  = SS.  1.  104. 

645.6  = SK.  17. 

16,17  = KP.  2.  2.  10. 

18,19  = ? 

32.33  = ? 

6515-18  = YV.  ? 

29  = Cvet.  6.  11. 

30,31  = Vedanta-sara  158. 


33.34  = Brh.  2.  3.  6. 

6610,11  = ? 

20  = BrS.  3.  2.  10. 

21,22  = SS.  5.  116. 

6715,16  = Cvet.  4.  5. 

17  = *Brh.  4.  4. 14  ; Cvet. 
3.  10. 

683.4  = SS.  6.  63. 

693.4  = VP.?;  GaudMK.  3. 

5. 

12  = Chand.  6.  11.  3. 

19  = SS.  1.  99. 

21  = BrS.  1.  1.  21. 

21,22  = BrS.  2.  1.  22. 

22  = BrS.  2.  3.  43. 

27,28  = BrB.  12. 

29,30  = LP.  ? 

70i  = Ait.  1.  1.  1. 

2 = Chand.  6.  2.  1. 

8,9  = BrB.  11. 

27  = BrS.  3.  2.  32. 

29,30  = Kath.  4.  15. 

31  = Mund.  3.  1.  3. 

32,33  = ? 

34.35  = ? 

38  = *Bhag.  10.  21. 

39a  = Chand.  6.  8.  7 seq. 

b = Brh.  1.  4.  10. 

715  = Chand.  6.  8.  7 seq. 

12,13  = *Taitt.  2.  7. 

21  = Kath.  5.  10. 

24  = ? 

26  = BrS.  4.  2.  16. 

35  = SS.  1.  154. 

72n  = ? 

23  = Am.  1.  1.  4.  13. 

735,6  = ? 

7,8  = ? 

14  = Panini  5.  2.  91. 

31.32  = Brh.  1.  5.  3. 

748,9  = SK.  20. 

21,22  = Mbh.  12.  7879. 
7518,19  = YS.  2.  22. 

20,21  = Taitt.  2.  1. 

25  = Cvet.  4.  5. 

32.33  = KP.  12.  28. 

35.36  = Brh.  2.  3.  6. 

36  = Chand.  7.  25.  2 ; 

NrsT.  2.  17. 

7636  = Brh.  4.  4.  6. 

77i  = Brh.  4.  4.  6. 


190 


Appendix  III. 


5,6  = Taitt.  2.  1. 

12,13  = *Mund.  2.  1.  3. 

14,15  = Pr.  6.  4. 

18,19  = BrS.  2.  3.  15. 

32  = ? See  note  to  trans- 
lation of  SPrBh. 
78i  = SS.  2.  10. 

8,9  = ? 

10  = Brh.  2.  4.  10. 

797  = VaP.  4.  25  ; Matsya 
Pur.? 

15  = *Mbh.  12.  7758. 

26-30  = *BhagP.  3.  5.  29-31. 
33,34  = SK.  25. 

36  = SS.  2.  21. 

809  = *MarkP.  45.  38. 

23  = *Chand.  6.  2.  3 ; 

Taitt.  2.  6. 

23,24  = Chand.  6.  5.  4. 

29,30  = Brh.  3.  2.  13. 

36,811  = Brh.  2.  4.  12. 

6  = Mund.  2.  1.  3. 

9 = ? 

34  = Brh.  1.  5.  3. 

8226,27  = ? 

29,30  = Brh.  4.  3.  23,  26. 

837  = Am.  1.  1.  4.  11. 

14,15  = SK.  29. 

18,19  = BrS.  2.  4.  9. 

23,24  = Mund.  2.  1.  3. 

36.37  = SK.  28. 

842,3  = * Samkhya  - tattva- 
kaumudi  on  SK. 
27. 

25  = YS.  1.  6. 

37.38  = YS.  1.  2-4. 

853-6  = YV.  ? 

12,13  = *KP.  2.  2.  28. 

26,27  = SK.  31. 

8823,24  = *M.  12.  8. 

26.27  = BrS.  3.  1.  1. 

895=  SK.  40. 

12,13  = SK.  40. 

90i,2  = *Mbh.  12.  13755b, 
13756a. 

11,12  = SS.  6.  69. 

14  = NS.  1. 1.  11. 

27.28  = M.  1.  16. 

31,32  = ? 

915,6  = ? 


16,17  = SK.  39. 

21.22  = SK.  41. 

26  = SK.  40. 

31,32  = YV.  ? 

9214  = Taitt.  2.  5. 

18.19  = Brh.  4.  4.  2. 

25,26  = Chand.  6.  5.  4. 

9322  = SS.  3.  20. 

943  = SS.  3.  16. 
io  = SK.  46. 

20  = Ig.  11. 

24  = Cvet.  3.  8 ; 6.  15. 

25  = Taitt Ar.  10.  10.  3. 
9515  = Chand.  3.  14.  1. 

965  = Kath.  2.  12. 

12,13  = YS.  1.  34. 

29,30  = YS.  2.  29. 

974-6  = Garuda  Pur  ana  ? 
9,10  = SS.  3.  24. 

25,26  = SK.  49. 

27,28  = ? Cf.  Aniruddha’s 
and  Mahadeva’s 
Commentaries  on 
SS.  3.  42. 

9811,12  = SK.  48. 

25  = SS.  3.  38. 

29,30  = SK.  50. 

9920,21  = SK.  51. 

1005,6  = YS.  3.  37. 

7  = SS.  3.  23. 

11,12  = SK.  52. 

14,15  = SS.  3.  10. 

20,21  = SK.  53. 

10122  = SK.  45. 

1021,2  = YS.  4.  3. 

7 = Brh.  4.  4.  6. 

11,12  = Mund.  1.  1.  9. 

14,15  = SS.  3.  56. 

19.20  = SS.  3.  57. 

22.23  = Kath.  4.  12. 

24,25  = ? 

1031  = SS.  2.  1. 

12  = SS.  2.  37. 

1043,4  = Cvet.  1.  10. 

10,11  = YS.  2.  22. 

13  = Cvet.  4.  5. 

10524,25  = Naradiya? 

27,28  = SK.  61. 

1066,7  = SK.  62. 

8  = SS.  3.  65. 


1071.2  = Brh.  2.  3.  6. 

2 = *Brh.  3.  9.  26  ; 4. 

2.  4;  4.  4.  22; 
4.  5.  15. 

4,5  = Matsya  Purana? 
7-12  = M.  6.  76-78.  (7-10 
= Mbh.  12. 
12463,  *12464). 
14,15  = SK.  64. 

19,20  = YS.  2.  26. 

1087,8  = ? 

9 = Brh.  4.  4.  6,  Nrs. 
T.  2.  1.  5. 

10,11  = Naradiya  Smrti? 
26,27  = YS.  3.  9. 

34  = NS.  3.  1.  25. 
HOi-6  = Garuda  Purana? 

22  = ? 

30,31  = BhagP.  11.  9.  2. 
33,34  = M.  6.  78. 

1114  = R.  3.  9.  32. 

15,10  = *VP.  2.  13.  30a  + 
22b. 

24,25  = ? 

26.27  = ? 

33,34  = *Mbh.  12.  6520, 
6647. 

112l0,n  = *Mbh.  12.  6649. 
17,18  = ? 

20-23  = * Mar kP.  41.  18, 
19. 

32.33  = ? 

1136,7  = *Mbh.  14.  761. 

8,9  = VP.  2.  13.  39. 

12-15  = VP.  3.  18.  103. 
114io,n  = Cvet.  6.  23. 

15-18  = Brh.  1.  4.  10. 

20  = Bhag.  11.  40. 

1151.2  = Chand.  5.  4.  1. 

27.28  = VP.  4.  2.  45c. 

33.34  = *VP.  4.  2.  45b. 
1166-9  = VP.  4.  2.  46. 

22,23  = *Yajnavalkya’s 
Dharmagastra 

3.  141. 

11715  = SS.  1.  92. 

11822,23  = *Brh.  4.  3.  16. 
11910  = Cvet.  4.  5. 
ll  = Brh.  1.  4.  7. 

13  = Chand.  6.  2.  3. 


Index  of  Quotations , following  the  Order  of  the  Text. 


191 


16  = Cvet.  6.  11. 

1205.6  = Brli.  2.  4.  12. 

25a  = Brh.  2.  3.  6. 

b = Brh.  3.  8.  8. 

34  = Brh.  2.  4.  12. 

12110  = *Brh.  3.  2.  13 ; 4. 

4.  5. 

10,11  = ? 

24  = ? 

1223  = Cvet.  6.  11. 

3.4  = Brh.  2.  3.  6. 

6,6  = Kath.  3.  15. 

7  = GaudMK.  2.  32, 
BrB.  10. 

7,8  = Chand.  6.  1.  4. 
1263  - ? 

32.33  = Brh.  2.  4.  10 ; 4. 

5.  11. 

1275.6  = NS.  2.  1.  67. 

7 = SS.  5.  26. 

13,14  = BrS.  2.  2.  28. 

16,17  = SS.  5.  26. 

2la  = Brh.  2.  3.  6. 
b = Brh.  4.  4.  19. 

21,22  = *Brh.  4.  3.  22, 
Brahma  Upan- 
isad  2. 

29,30  = ? 

12813  = ? 

18  = SS.  5.  26. 

33.34  - ? 

1291.2  = ? 

4.5  = *VP.  1.  2.  19. 
13017  = Chand.  7.  25.  2. 

18  = Mund.  2.  2.  11, 
NrsT.  2.  17. 

29  = Chand.  7.  25.  2. 

1311.2  = Ken.  1.  5. 

23,24  = Chand.  6.  2.  1. 


25,26  = Brh.  4.  3.  23-30. 
27-29  = ? 

37,38  = Brh.  3.  9.  28. 

1329  = ? 

10  = ? 

18  = Brh.  1.  4.  8. 

20a  = ? 
b = ? 

13315,16  = Cvet.  4.  10. 

22  = Cvet.  6.  19. 

31  = *Kath.  2.  12. 

13422  = ? 

13519-22  = *VP.  1.  2.  23. 

35,36  = M.  1.  27. 

13934,35  = M.  1.  17. 

1406  = Kath.  6.  17. 

7 = *Mbh.  3.  16763. 
14115  = ? 

16  = *Dhatupatha  15. 
54. 

33  = Chand.  6.  5.  4. 

1421,2  = Chand.  6.  3.  1. 

1436,7  = SS.  5.  114. 

8 = SS.  2.  1. 

16  = SS.  2.  34. 

22  = YS.  1.  4. 

14512,13  = Chand.  6.  11.  1. 

14  = SS.  5.  121. 

18,19  = M.  12.  9. 

1463  = Cagvata  320. 
14731-34  = *VP.  2.  13.  98,  99. 
14824,25  = Kumarasambhava 
1.  53. 

1493,4  = YS.  2.  15. 

5,6  = *VP.  6.  5.  55. 

22-25  = ? 

27,28  = KP.  2.  2.  12. 

33,34  = SS.  3.  74. 


15022.23  = VP.  6.  5.  62. 

1514,5  = *Chand.  8.  15.  1. 
1533,4  = BhagP.  3.  7.  11. 

9  = SS.  6.  25. 

22-24  = YS.  1.  2-4. 

25,26  = ? 

33,34  = BrS.  4.  1.  11. 

1548  = Mund.  2.  1.  5. 

16  = Cvet.  4.  5. 

15534  = ? Cf.  308. 

1566  = *SS.  3.  58. 

1574  = Brh.  4.  4. 14,  Cvet. 
3.  10. 

24  = SS.  6.  48. 

1588  = GaudMK.  3.  26. 
io  = ? 

30  = RV.  10.  190.  3. 

30.31  = Brh.  4.  4.  19. 

32  = SS.  6.  52. 

33  = Brh.  4.  4.  19. 

1591  = Brh.  4.  4.  19. 

3 = Bhag.  11.  40. 

4,5  = Chand.  6.  1.  ^ 

8,9  = GaudMK.  2.  32, 
BrB.  10. 

31.32  = SS.  6.  55. 

16022.23  = BrB.  13. 

24  = SS.  5.  114. 

16115,16  = Cvet.  5.  9. 

21  = *Dhatupatha  16. 
54. 

33-36  = ? 

16212  = *Chand.  6.  2.  3. 

34  = BhagP.  3.  26.  21. 
16330,31  = SS.  1.  1. 

1649  = *Mbh.  3.  14197. 
11,12  = BhagP.  3.  24.  36. 
16  = Bhag.  11.  32. 


APPENDIX  IV, 


INDEX  OF  QUOTATIONS  FROM  SCRIPTURE  AND  TRADITION, 
Grouped  according  to  the  Works  from  which  the  Quotations  are  Taken. 


The  explanations  prefixed  to  Appendix  III.  apply,  mutatis  mutandis,  to  this  Appendix  also. 


Rigveda. 

8.  48.  3 = 92. 

10.  190.  3 = 15830. 


Taittiriya  Aranyaka. 
10.  10.  3 = 925. 

= 4221. 

= 9425. 


Brliad-Aranyaka  Upanisad. 
*1.  4.  2 = 3330a. 

1.  4.  7 = 5511,12. 

= 5715. 

= 11911. 

1.  4.  8 = 13218. 

1.  4.  10  = 7039b. 

= 11415-18. 

1.  5.  3 = 7331,32. 

= 8134. 

2.  3.  6 = 4028. 

= 6533,34. 

= 7535,36. 

- 1071,2. 

= 12025a. 

= 1223,4. 

= 12721a. 

2.  4.  5 = lio. 

= 3537,38. 

= 434. 

2.  4.  10  = 7810. 

= 12632,33. 

2.  4.  12  = 8036,  81i. 

: 1205,6. 

= 12034. 

3.  2.  13  = 8029,30. 

*3.  2.  13  = 12110. 

3.  8.  8 = 3731. 

= 12025b. 

*3.  9.  26  = 1072. 


3.  9.  28  = 13137,38. 

4.  2.  4 = 1072. 

4.  3.  7 = 211,12. 

= 2818,19. 
*4.  3.  16  = 212,13. 

= 123,4. 

= 11822,23. 
*4.  3.  22  = 210,11. 

= 12721,22. 

4.  3.  23,  26  = 8229,30. 
4.  3.  23-30  = 13125,26. 
4.  4.  2 = 9218,19. 
*4.  4.  5 = 12110. 

4.  4.  6 = 7636. 

= 77i. 

= 1027. 

= 1089. 

*4.  4.  14  = 6717. 

4.  4.  14  = 1574. 

4.  4.  19  = 12721b. 

= 15830,31. 
= 15833. 

= 1591. 

4.  4.  22  = 1072. 

4.  5.  3 = 84,5. 

4.  5.  6 = li9. 

= 434. 

4.  5.  11  = 12632,33. 
4.  5.  15  = 1072. 

5.  5.  1 = 5513. 


Chandogya  Upanisad. 
3.  14.  1 = 9515. 

5.  4.  1 = 1151,2. 

6.  1.  4 = 4019. 

= 1227,8. 

= 1594,5. 

6.  2.  1 = 19ua. 

= 5512. 

192 


= 62ia. 

= 702. 

= 13123,24. 
*6.  2. 1 = li. 

6.  2.  2 = 1915. 

6.  2.  3 = 334. 

= 3330b. 

= 4725. 

= 11913. 
*6.  2.  3 = 8023. 

= 16212. 

6.  3.  1 = 142i  ,2. 
6.  5.  4 = 8023,24. 
= 9225,26. 
= 14133. 

6.  7.  6 = 6111,12. 
6.  8.  7 seq.  = 7039a. 

= 715. 

6.  11.  1 = 14512,13. 

6.  11.  3 = 6912. 

7.  1.  3 = 75. 

7.  24.  1 = 407,8. 

7.  25.  2 = 7536. 

= 13017. 

= 13029. 

8.  1.  6 = 4123,24. 
*8.  12.  1 = 834-36. 

8.  15.  1 = 921. 

*8.  15.  1 = 1514,5. 


Iga  Upanisad. 
11  = 2621,22. 
= 9420. 


Kena  Upanisad. 
1.  5 = 1311,2. 


Katha  Upanisad. 
2.  12  = 965. 


Index  of  Quotations , grouped  according  to  their  Sources. 


193 


*2.  12  = 75,6. 

- 5215. 

= 13331. 
3.4  = 1411. 

3.  15  = 1225,6. 

4.  12  = 10222,23. 
4.  15  = 7029,30. 
6.  10  = 7121. 

6.  17  = 235,6. 

= 1406. 


Pracna  Upanisad. 
4.  8 = 3037,38. 
6.  4 = 7714,15. 


Mundaka  Upanisad. 

1.  1.  9 = 10211,12. 
2.1.3  = 816. 

= 8323,24. 
*2.  1.3  = 7712,13. 

2.  1.  5 = 1548. 

2.  2.  11  = 13018. 

3.  1.  3 = 7031. 


Taittiriya  Upanisad. 
2.  1 = 7520,21. 

= 775,6. 

2.  5 = 9214. 

2.  6 = 8023. 

*2.  7 = 7112,13. 


Aitareya  Upanisad. 

1.  1.  1 = 70i. 


Cvetagvatara  Upanisad. 
1.  10  = 1043,4. 

3.  8 = 926. 

= 9424. 

3.  10  = 6717. 

= 1574. 

3.  13  = 235,6. 

4.  5 = 6715,16. 

= 7525. 

= 10413. 

= 119io. 

= 15416. 

4.  9 = 3734. 

4.  10  = 3733. 

= 13315,16. 

6.  8 = 2319. 


5.  9 = 16115,16. 

6.  11  = 245. 

= 6529. 

= 11916. 

= 1223. 

6.  13  = 518. 

6.  15  = 926. 

= 9424. 

6.  19  = 13322. 

6.  23  = 11410,11. 


Garbha  Upanisad. 
3 = 3036,37. 


Culika  Upanisad. 
3 = 1714. 


Nrsinha-tapani  Upanisad. 
2.  1.  5 = 1089. 

2.  1.  7,  8 = 2020. 

2.  9.  9 = 1330,31. 

2.  17  = 7536. 

= 13018. 


Brahma  Upanisad. 
2 = 12721,22. 


Brahmabindu  Upanisad. 

10  = 226,7. 

= 2811,12. 

= 1227. 

= 1598,9. 

11  = 708,9. 

12  = 6927,28. 

13  = 16022,23. 
*13  = 2317,18. 


Maitrl  Upanisad. 
*5.  2 = 1914b. 
= 5512,13. 
= 62ib. 
7.9  = 2621,22. 


Gaudapada’s  Mandukya- 
Karika. 

2.  32  = 226,7. 

= 2811,12. 

= 1227. 

= 1598,9. 


3.  5 = 693,4. 
3.  26  = 1588. 


Brahma  Sutra. 

1.  1.  1 = 334. 

1.  1.  21  = 6921. 

2.  1.  1 = 331. 

2.  1.  11  = 359. 

2.  1.  22  = 6921,22. 
*2.  2.  1 = 336. 

2.  2.  28  = 12713,14. 
2.  2.  29  = 4027. 

*2.  2.  30  = 4027,28. 
2.  3.  15  = 7718,19. 
2.  3.  43  = 437. 

= 6922. 

2.  4.  9 = 8318,19. 

2.  4.  12  = 3335. 

3.  1.  1 = 8826,27. 

3.  2.  10  = 6620. 

3.  2.  22  = 4029,30. 

3.  2.  32  = 7027. 

3.  4.  16  = 2627. 

3.  4.  33  = 2623. 

*4.  1.  3 = 439. 

4.  1.  11  = 15333,34. 

4.  2.  16  = 163. 

= 7126. 


[Yoga]  Vasistha. 

[See  note  to  my  translation  of  the 
SPrBh.  1.  96,  page  115.] 

“ Vasisthe  ” ? = 344-9. 

“ Vasisthe  ” ? = 5 530-31. 
“Vasisthe  ” ? = 6515-18. 

“ Vasisthe  ” ? = 853-6. 

“ V asistha-  ” ? = 9131,32. 

Yoga  Vasistha. 

16.  3,  4 = 4721-24. 

[According  to  Dr.  Hall.] 

Vedanta  Sara. 

158  = 6530,31. 


Samkhya  Karika. 

2 = 98. 

= 4214. 

3 = 31i,2. 

6 = 2927,28. 

7 = 5230,31. 


194 


Appendix  IV. 


10  = 5732,33. 

1.  58  = 2428,29. 

6.  52  = 15832. 

= 595,6. 

1.  59  = 2912,13. 

6.  55  = 15931,32. 

11  = 5831,32. 

1.  66  = 6227. 

6.  63  = 683,4. 

- 6316. 

= 63i. 

6.  69  = 90n,i2. 

13  = 6020,21. 

1.  78  = 4032. 

6.  70  = 62,3. 

17  = 645,6. 

1.  89  = 464. 

20  = 147,8. 

1.  92  = 11715. 

Yoga  Sutra. 

= 748,9. 

1.  99  = 6919. 

1.  2 -4  = 8437,38. 

21  = 2425,26. 

1.  104  = 4914. 

= 15322-24. 

25  = 7933,34. 

= 6331. 

1.  4 = 713. 

28  = 8336,37. 

1.  105  = 4932,33. 

= 4335. 

29  = 8314,15. 

1.  110  = 5725. 

= 14322. 

31  = 8526,27. 

1.  143  = 4924. 

1.  6 = 8425. 

39  = 9116,17. 

1.  154  = 3112,13. 

1.  26  = 337,38. 

40  = 895. 

= 7135. 

1.  34  = 9612,13. 

— 8912,13. 

2.  1.  = 1031. 

2.  12,  13  = 2536,37. 

- 9126. 

= 1438. 

2.  13  = 2529,30. 

41  = 9121,22. 

2.  10  = 78i. 

2.  15  = 824,25. 

45  = 10122. 

2.  12  = 3027. 

= 1493,4. 

46  = 9410. 

2.  21  = 7936. 

2.  16  = 621. 

48  = 9811,12. 

2.  34  = 14316. 

2.  17  = 14io. 

49  = 9725,26. 

2.  35  = 717,18. 

2.  22  = 3312,13. 

50  = 9829,30. 

2.  37  = 10312. 

= 7518,19. 

51  = 9920,21. 

3.  10  = 10014,15. 

= 104io,n. 

52  = 10011,12. 

3.  16  = 943. 

2.  23,  24  = 1427,28. 

53  10020,21. 

3.  20  = 9322. 

2.  24  = 25n. 

61  = 10527,28. 

3 . 23  = 1007. 

= 2520,21. 

62  = 1066,7. 

3.  24  = 25ioa. 

2.  26  = 2616. 

64  = 10714,15. 

= 979,10. 

= 10719,20. 

[The  order  of  the  6tanzas  as  used 

3.  37  = 25iot». 

2.  28  = 2617,18. 

by  Yijflanabhiksu  has  a general  cor- 

3.  38  = 9825. 

2.  29  = 9629,30. 

respondence  with  the  natural  order  of 

3.  56  = 10214,15. 

3.  9 = 10826,27. 

the  stanzas  In  the  Karika.] 

3.  57  = 10219,20. 
*3.  58  = 1566. 

3.  37  = 1005,6. 
4.  2 = 6112,13. 

Samkhya  Tattva  Kaumudi. 

3.  65  = 1068. 

4.  3 = 1021,2. 

Introd.to  SK.2  = 828,29. 

3.  74  = 14933,34. 

4.  17  (or  18)  = 3920,21. 

*On  SK.  27=  842,3. 

5.1  = 534,35. 
5.  26  = 1277. 

4.  23  = 3532. 

= 12716,17. 

Vyasa’s  Yoga  Bhasya. 

Samkhya  Sutra. 

= 12818. 

1.  1 = 16330,31. 

5.  107  = 4522,23. 

1.  7 = 4338. 

1.  2 = 4119. 

5.  114  = 6322,23. 

1.  52  = 733. 

1.6  = 4115. 

= 1436,7. 

2.  17  = 714,15. 

1.7  = 247. 

= 16024. 

*2.  20  = 496-9. 

1.  12  = 1213. 

5.  118  = 6621,22. 

3.  49  = 733. 

1.  16  = 4125. 

5.  121  = 14514. 

*4.  18  = 3921,22. 

1.  19  = 77,8. 

= 289,10. 

6.  25  = 1539. 
6.  28  = 4334. 

4.  22  = 496-9. 

1.  24  = 385. 

6.  39  = 3929,30. 

Nyaya  Sutra. 

1.  55  = 1425. 

= 586,7. 

1.  1.  2 = 265,6. 

1.  56  = 2910. 

6.  48  = 15724. 

1.  1.  11  = 9014. 

Index  of  Quotations , grouped  according  to  their  Sources. 


195 


2.  1.  67  = 1275,6. 

3.  1.  25  = 2530,31. 

= 10834. 


Sarva  Darcana  Samgraha. 
*Page  16  end  (ed.  JBibl.  Ind .) 

= 1516,17. 


Maha  Bharata. 
*3.  14197  = 1649. 
*3.  16763  = 1407. 


(Bhagavad  Gita.) 
[Cited  as  a separate  work.] 

2.  20  = 2734. 

2.  24  = 2320. 

2.  39  = 520. 

3.  27  = 214,15. 

3.  29  = 23,4. 

*10.  21  = 7038. 

11.  32  = 16416. 

11.  40  = 11420. 

= 1593. 

13.  21  = 1412. 

- 2436,37. 

= 2523. 

13.  33  = 4440,41. 
16.  8 = 234. 


(Moksadharma.) 
*12.  6520  = 11133,34. 
*12.  6647  = 11133,34. 
*12.  6649  = 112io,li. 
12.  7663b  = 315. 

*12.  7664a  = 316. 

*12.  7751a  = 2534. 

*12.  7758  = 7915. 
*12.  7762b  = 2532. 
*12.  7763  = 2533. 
*12.  7852  = 37il. 

12.  7879  = 7421,22. 
12.  11198a  = 34. 

12.  11307b  = 2323. 

12.  11308a  = 2324. 
*12.  11409b  = 514. 

*12.  11410a  = 515. 

12.  11419  = 3723,24. 
12.  11676a  = 33. 

12.  12463  = 1077,8. 
*12.  12464  = 1079,10. 


12.  12681a  = 3625. 
*12.  13755b  = 90l. 
*12.  13756a  = 902. 


*14.  761  = 1136,7. 


Manu. 

1.  16  = 9027,28. 

1.  17  = 13934,35. 

1.  27  = 13535,36. 
6.  76-78  = 1077-12. 
6.  78  = 11033,34. 
*12.  8 = 8823,24. 

12.  9 = 14518,19. 
12.  105  = 457,8. 

12.  106  = 3511,12. 


Yajnavalkya’s  Dharma- 
gastra. 

*3.  141  = 11622,23. 


Visnu  Purana. 
*1.  2.  19  = 1294,5. 

1.  2.  20b,  21a  = 323,4. 
*1.2. 20b,  21a  = 6026,27. 
*1.  2.  23  J 13519-22. 
1.  2.  33  = 3613,14. 

1.  2.  38  = 3224,25. 

1.  2.  43b,  44b  = 3 124,25. 

1.  4.  51  = 3611,12. 

1.  5.  5b  = 378. 

1.  14.  35  = 5111,12. 

1.  17.  83  = 45,6. 

2.  7.  25b,  26a  = 599,10. 

2.  7.  32  = 571,2. 

*2.  8.  96  = 929. 

*2.  13.  22b  = 11116. 

*2.  13.  30a  = 11115. 

2.  13.  39  = 1138,9. 

2.  13.  95  = 2110,11. 

2.  13.  96  = 218,9. 

*2.  13.  98,  99  = 14731-34. 

3.  18.  17  = 2114. 

3.  18.  103  = 11312-15. 
*4.  2.  45b  = 11533,34. 

4.  2.  45c  = 11527,28. 

4.  2.  46  = 1166-9. 

*6.  5.  55  = 1495,6. 

6.  5.  62  = 15022,23. 


6.  7.  22  = 216,17. 

? = 693,4. 

[See  translation  of  SPrBh.,  p.  165, 
note.] 


Kurina  Purana. 

[Igvara  Gita  : See  note  to  my  transla- 
tion of  SPrBh.,  p.  22.] 

2.  2.  10  = 6416,17. 

2.  2.  12  = 105,6. 

= 14927,28. 

2.  2.  16,  cf.  3629. 

2.  2.  20,  21  = 261-4. 

*2.  2.  28  = 8512,13. 

2.  11.  6 = 228,9. 

4.  66  = 4729,30. 

12.  28  = 7532,33. 

? = 320,21. 

? = 3711. 


Garuda  Purana. 
? = 974-6. 

? = 1101-6. 


Padma  Purana. 

? = 412-32. 

? = 167,8,11, 


Bhagavata  Purana. 

I.  8.  52  = 42i0,n. 
*3.  5.  29-31  = 7926-30. 

3.  7.  11  = 1533,4. 

3.  24.  36  = 16411,12. 

3.  26.  21  = 16234. 

II.  9.  2 = 11030,31. 

? = 3032-35. 


Matsya  Purana. 
? = 797. 

? = 1074,5. 


Markandeya  Purana. 
*10.  31  = 919,20. 

37.  38b  = 3435. 

*41.  18,  19=  11220-23. 
*45.  38  = 809. 


Linga  Purana. 

? = 2021. 

? = 3333,34. 
? = 3629. 

? = 6929,30. 


196 


Appendix  IV 


Vayu  Purana. 
4.  25  = 797. 


Surya  Purana. 

? = 1324,25. 
?=  1711,12. 


Naradiya  ? 

[See  translation  of  SPrBh.,  p.  242  note, 
and  p.  24S,  note.] 

? = 10524,25. 

? = 10810,11. 


QUOTATIONS 

? = 122,23.  Cf.  3514. 

? = 2n. 

? = 722,23.  Cf.  4336. 
? = 1317,18. 

? = 2214,15. 

? = 2530. 

? = 2625,26. 

? = 2718,19. 

? = 2726. 

? = 2822,23. 

? = 308,9.  Cf.  15534. 

? = 316. 

? = 3514.  C/.  122. 

? = 3717,18. 

? = 3736-38. 

? = 3821,22. 

? = 4336,37.  Cf  722,23. 
? = 4616,17. 

? = 6418,19. 

? = 6432,33. 

? = 6610,11. 


Paragara’s  Upapurana 

[Or  Supplement  to  Yisuu  Purana], 
? - 39-12. 


Ramayana. 
3.  9.  32  = 1114. 


Kumarasambhava. 
1.  53  = 14824,25. 


Cigupalavadha. 
*2.  59  = 5118. 


? = 7032,33. 

? = 7034,35. 

? - 7124. 

? = 7211. 

? = 735,6. 

? = 737,8. 

? = 7732. 

[See  note  to  translation  of  7732.] 

? = 788,9. 

? = 819. 

? = 8226,27. 

? = 9031,32. 

? = 915,6. 

? = 9727,28. 

[Cf.  Appendix  III.] 

? = 10224,25. 

? = 1087,8. 

? = 11022. 

? = 11124,25. 

? = 11126,27. 


NOT  YET  TRACED  TO  THEIR 


Panini. 

5.  2.  91  = 7314. 


Dhatupatha. 
*15.  54  = 14116. 
= 16121. 


Amarakoca. 
1.  1.  1.  9 = 1510. 
. 1.  4.  11  = 837. 
1.  1.  4.  13  = 7223. 


Cagvata. 
320  = 1463. 


SOURCES. 

? = 11217,18. 

? = 11232,33. 

? = 12110,11. 

? = 12124. 

? = 1263. 

? = 12729,30. 

? = 12813- 
? = 12833,34. 

? = 1291,2. 

? = 13127-29. 

? = 1329. 

? = 13210. 

? = 13220a. 

? = 13220b. 

? = 13422. 

? = 14115. 

? = 14922-25. 

? = 15325,26. 

? = 15534.  Cf.  308. 
? = 15810. 

? = 16133-36. 


Books  for  the  Study  of  Indo- Iranian 
Languages 

( Sanskrit , Pali , Avestau), 

Literatures , Religions , and  Antiquities. 
Published  by  Messrs.  Ginn  and  Company, 

Boston,  New  York,  Chicago,  and  London. 


Whitney's  Sanskrit  Grammar. 

A Sanskrit  Grammar,  including  both  the  classical  language,  and  the 
older  dialects,  of  Veda  and  Brahmana.  By  William  Dwight  Whitney, 
[late]  Professor  of  Sanskrit  and  Comparative  Philology  in  Yale  Uni- 
versity. Second  (revised  and  extended)  edition.  1889.  8vo.  xxvi + 
552  pages.  Cloth:  Mailing  price,  $3.20.  Paper:  $2.90. 

Of  the  original  edition  of  this  work  no  description  need  be  given.  This  new  edition 
embodies  new  material,  gathered  by  the  author  and  by  others  during  the  past  ten  years,  so 
far  as  it  fitted  into  the  plan  of  the  work.  In  particular,  the  author  has  been  able  to  cor- 
rect and  repair  certain  errors  and  omissions  in  the  first  edition,  and  to  speak  with  more 
definiteness  on  very  many  points  relating  to  the  material  and  usages  of  the  language.  The 
paragraphing  of  the  first  edition  has  been  retained  throughout,  though  subdivisions  have 
been  more  thoroughly  marked. 

Supplement  to  Whitney  s Sanskrit  Grammar. 

The  Roots,  Verb-forms,  and  primary  Derivatives  of  the  Sanskrit  Lan- 
guage. A Supplement  to  his  Sanskrit  Grammar,  by  William 
Dwight  Whitney.  1885.  8vo.  xiv  + 250  pages.  Paper:  Mailing 
price,  $2.00. 

The  fact  that  the  roots  are  briefly  and  clearly  defined,  and  the  forms  conveniently 
given,  makes  this  work  useful  even  in  the  early  stages  of  Sanskrit  study.  Each  formation 
and  derivative  is  dated  according  to  the  period  of  its  appearance  in  the  literary  records  of 
the  language. 


Cappeller  s Sanskrit- English  Dictionary. 

A Sanskrit-English  Dictionary.  Based  upon  the  St.  Petersburg  Lexi- 
cons. By  Carl  Cappeller,  Professor  at  the  University  of  Jena. 

Royal  8vo.  Cloth,  viii  + 672  pages.  By  mail,  $6.25. 

This  dictionary  covers  a wide  range  of  Sanskrit  texts.  It  is  accurate,  sufficient,  and 
brief.  Typography,  paper,  and  binding  are  excellent.  The  size  is  truly  handy ; the  price, 
small.  The  author  had  already  published  a Sanskrit-German  Dictionary.  This  Sanskrit- 
English  one,  therefore,  has  practically  the  advantage  of  being  a second  edition,  and  is  an 
improvement  upon  its  German  original  in  many  ways. 


Lamnan's  Sanskrit  Reader. 

A Sanskrit  Reader:  with  Vocabulary  and  Notes.  By  Charles  Rock- 
well Lanman,  Professor  of  Sanskrit  in  Harvard  University.  For  use 
in  colleges  and  for  private  study.  Royal  8vo.  Complete  : Text,  Notes, 
and  Vocabulary,  xxiv  4-  405  pages.  Cloth : Mailing  price,  $2.00. 

Text  alone,  for  use  in  examinations,  106  pages.  Cloth  : Mailing  price, 
85  cents.  Notes  alone,  viii  + 109  pages.  Cloth : Mailing  price,  85 
cents. 

This  Reader  is  constructed  with  especial  reference  to  the  needs  of  those  who  have  to 
use  it  without  a teacher.  The  text  is  in  Oriental  characters.  The  selections  are  from  the 
Maha-bharata,  Hitopade9a,  Katha-sarit-sagara,  Laws  of  Manu,  the  Rigveda,  the  Brah- 
manas,  and  the  Sutras.  The  Sanskrit  words  of  the  Notes  and  Vocabulary  are  in  English 
letters.  In  the  Vocabulary  great  pains  have  been  taken  to  show  how  secondary,  tertiary, 
and  later  meanings  have  grown  out  of  the  original  meaning,  and  to  illustrate  these  transi- 
tions of  meaning  by  analogies  from  the  English  and  other  familiar  tongues,  and  to  enable 
the  student  to  trace  every  form  back  to  its  root  by  means  of  references  to  Whitney’s  chap- 
ters on  word-formation,  and  by  giving  the  root  itself  and  the  intermediate  forms.  Etymo- 
logically kindred  words  from  the  Greek,  Latin,  Anglo-Saxon,  and  English  are  given  along 
with  their  meanings.  The  Notes  render  ample  assistance  in  the  interpretation  of  difficult 
passages,  and  in  the  explanation  of  allusions  to  the  antiquities  of  India.  With  them  are 
given  concise  literary-historical  introductions  to  a number  of  the  most  important  branches 
of  the  literature. 

Sanskrit  Text  in  English  Letters. 

Parts  of  Nala  and  Hitopadega  in  English  Letters.  Prepared  by 
Charles  R.  Lanman.  Royal  8vo.  Paper,  vi  + 44  pages.  Mailing 
price,  30  cents. 

The  Sanskrit  text  of  the  first  forty-four  pages  of  Lanman’s  Reader,  reprinted  in 
English  characters.  The  Vocabulary  and  Notes  of  the  Reader  apply  exactly  also  to  this 
reprint,  inasmuch  as  the  reprint  corresponds  page  for  page  and  line  for  line  with  its 
original.  With  the  help  of  the  Grammar  and  of  the  Reader  and  of  this  reprint,  the  student 
will  be  able  to  acquire  a knowledge  of  the  forms  and  structure  of  the  Sanskrit  language 
and  to  do  some  reading,  without  first  troubling  himself  to  learn  the  Nagarl  alphabet. 


2 


Perry  s Sanskrit  Primer. 

A Sanskrit  Primer : based  on  the  Lcitfaden  fiir  den  Elementar-cursus 
des  Sanskrit  of  Prof.  Georg  Biihler  of  Vienna.  By  Edward  Delavan 
Perry,  Ph.D.,  Professor  of  Greek  in  Columbia  College,  New  York. 
1885.  8vo.  xii  + 230  pages.  Mailing  price,  $ 1.60 . 

This  book  is  an  attempt  to  combine  Professor  Blihler’s  admirable  practical  exercises  in 
translating  from  Sanskrit  into  English  and  from  English  into  Sanskrit,  with  the  systematic 
exposition  of  the  Grammar  as  given  by  Professor  Whitney.  To  this  end,  the  Leitfaden 
has  really  been  rewritten.  An  introduction  has  been  added,  giving  a general  view  of  the 
structure  of  the  language ; and  the  exercises  have  been  somewhat  abbreviated.  Care  has 
been  taken  to  retain  nothing  but  what  would  meet  the  real  needs  of  a beginner;  and 
regard  has  been  had  for  those  who  may  take  up  the  study  without  a teacher.  The  book 
has  sufficient  vocabularies. 


Kaegi's  Rigveda. 

The  Rigveda  : the  oldest  literature  of  the  Indians.  By  Adolf  Kaegi, 
Professor  in  the  University  of  Zurich.  Authorized  translation  [from 
the  German],  with  additions  to  the  notes,  by  Robert  Arrowsmith, 
Ph.D.  1886.  8vo.  Cloth,  viii  + 198  pages.  Mailing  price,  $ 1.65. 

This  work  treats  of  Vedic  literature  and  exegesis,  of  the  Vedic  people,  and  of  Vedic 
civilization;  of  the  language  and  form  of  the  hymns  of  the  Veda;  of  their  contents;  and 
of  the  Vedic  religious  thought;  of  the  Vedic  divinities;  of  the  Vedic  beliefs,  especially 
the  belief  in  immortality;  of  Vedic  secular  poetry;  etc.  The  notes  (pages  95-180)  com- 
prise a very  full  explanatory,  justificative,  and  bibliographical  comment  upon  the  main  body 
of  the  book. 


Hopkins's  Religions  of  India. 

The  Religions  of  India.  By  Edward  Washburn  Hopkins,  Pro- 
fessor of  Sanskrit  in  Yale  University.  1895.  i2mo.  Cloth,  xvi 
+ 612  pages.  Mailing  price,  $2.00. 

This  is  the  first  of  Professor  Morris  Jastrow’s  Series  of  Handbooks  on  the  History  of 
Religions.  The  book  gives  an  account  of  the  religions  of  India  in  the  chronological 
order  of  their  development.  The  point  of  view  is  chiefly  historical  and  descriptive,  but 
the  causes  leading  to  the  successive  phases  of  religious  belief  are  kept  prominently  before 
the  reader.  A new  feature  of  this  book,  as  compared  with  the  one  work  that  has  preceded 
it  on  the  same  lines,  Barth’s  Religions  of  India,  is  the  constant  employment  of  illustrative 
material,  drawn  from  the  original  sources.  Copious  extracts  are  given  from  Vedic,  Brah- 
manic,  Jain,  Buddhistic,  and  later  sectarian  literatures.  The  volume  contains  also  a full 
description  of  the  modern  sects  of  to-day,  a chapter  on  the  religions  of  the  wild  tribes, 
and  one  on  the  relations  between  the  religions  of  India  and  those  of  the  West.  The 
book  is  supplied  with  index,  map,  and  a substantial  bibliography. 

3 


Elwell's  Jatakas  {Pali). 

Nine  Jatakas.  Pali  text  with  vocabulary.  By  Levi  H.  Elwell,  Pro- 
fessor in  Amherst  College.  1886.  Square  i6mo.  Cloth,  vi  + 120 
pages.  Mailing  price,  65  cents. 

This  volume  contains  the  Pali  text  of  nine  Buddhist  Birth-stories,  printed  in  English 
letters.  In  view  of  the  great  difficulty  of  obtaining  Pali  lexicons,  it  will  be  found  most 
useful  for  those  who  are  just  beginning  the  study  of  the  Sacred  Books  of  the  Buddhists. 

Philadelphia  Oriental  Studies. 

Oriental  Studies.  A selection  of  the  papers  read  before  The  Oriental 
Club  of  Philadelphia,  1888-1894.  Boston,  1894.  8vo.  Cloth.  2 78 
pages.  Mailing  price,  $2.00. 

The  volume  contains  thirteen  papers.  Among  them  are  three  that  have  to  do  with 
Indie  studies:  The  Physical  Geography  of  India,  by  Professor  M.  W.  Easton;  the  Holy 
Numbers  of  the  Rigveda,  by  Professor  E.  W.  Hopkins ; The  Aryan  Name  of  the  Tongue, 
by  Professor  H.  Collitz. 

Jackson's  Avesta  Grammar. 

An  Avesta  Grammar  in  comparison  with  Sanskrit.  By  A.  V. 
Williams  Jackson,  Professor  of  Indo-Iranian  Languages  in  Columbia 
College,  New  York  City.  Part  I.:  Phonology,  Inflection,  Word- 

Formation.  With  an  introduction  on  the  Avesta.  1892.  8vo.  Cloth, 
xlviii  + 273  pages.  Mailing  price,  $2.20. 

The  introduction  gives  a lucid  account  of  the  Avesta  and  of  Avestan  studies,  of  the 
contents  and  character  of  the  Avesta,  of  the  religion  of  Zoroaster,  etc.  In  the  treatment 
of  the  language,  constant  reference  is  made  to  the  Sanskrit  and  to  Whitney’s  grammar. 

Jacksons  Avesta  Reader. 

Avesta  Reader : First  Series.  Easier  texts,  notes,  and  vocabulary. 
By  A.  V.  Williams  Jackson.  1893.  8vo.  Cloth,  viii  4-  112  pages. 
Mailing  price,  $ 1.85. 

The  selections  include  passages  from  Yasna,  Visparad,  Yashts,  and  Vendidad,  and  the 
text  is  based  on  Geldner’s  edition.  The'book  is  intended  for  beginners. 

Other  Avestan  IVorks. 

A Hymn  of  Zoroaster:  Yasna  31.  Translated  with  comments  by  A. 
V.  Williams  Jackson.  1888.  8vo.  xii  + 62  pages.  Paper,  cut. 
Mailing  price,  $ 1.05. 

Text  and  translation  are  on  opposite  pages.  Commentary  follows.  An  introduction 
on  method,  and  full  indexes  are  given. 


4 


The  Avestan  alphabet  and  its  transcription.  By  A.  V.  Williams 
Jackson.  With  appendices.  1890.  8vo.  Paper.  36  pages.  Mail- 
ing price,  80  cents. 

Discusses  the  Avestan  alphabet  paleographically  and  phonologically,  and  proposes  a 
scheme  of  transliteration,  which  has  since  been  sanctioned  by  Brugmann. 


Harvard  Oriental  Series. 

Edited,  with  the  co-operation  of  various  scholars,  by  Charles  Rock- 
well Lanman,  Professor  of  Sanskrit  in  Harvard  University. 

Volume  I.  — The  Jataka-mala:  or  Bodhisattvavadana-mala,  by  Arya- 
gura;  edited  by  Dr.  Hendrik  Kern,  Professor  in  the  University  of 
Leiden,  Netherlands.  1891.  Royal  8vo.  Cloth,  xiv  -f-  254  pages. 
Mailing  price,  $1.50. 

This  is  the  editio  princeps  of  a collection  of  Buddhist  stories  in  Sanskrit.  The  text  is 
printed  in  Nagari  characters.  An  English  translation  of  this  work,  by  Professor  Speyer, 
of  the  Netherlandish  University  of  Groningen,  has  just  been  published  in  the  Bijdragen  tot 
de  taal-,  land-,  eti  volkenkunde  van  Nederlandsch  Indie.  The  same  version  is  soon  to 
appear  in  revised  form  in  Professor  Max  Muller’s  Sacred  Books  of  the  East. 

Volume  II.  — The  Sarhkhya-pravacana-bhasya  : or  Commentary  on 
the  exposition  of  the  Sankhya  philosophy ; by  Vijhanabhiksu  ; edited  by 
Richard  Garbe,  Professor  in  the  University  of  Konigsberg,  Prussia. 
1895.  Royal  8vo.  Cloth,  xiv  + 196  pages.  Mailing  price,  $1.50. 

“In  spite  of  all  the  false  assumptions  and  the  errors  of  which  Vijnanabhiksu  is 
undoubtedly  guilty,  his  Commentary  ...  is  after  all  the  one  and  only  work  which  instructs 
us  concerning  many  particulars  of  the  doctrines  of  what  is,  in  my  estimation,  the  most 
significant  system  of  philosophy  that  India  has  produced.”  — Editor's  Preface. 

Volume  III. — Buddhism  in  Translations.  By  Henry  Clarke  Warren. 

Royal  8vo.  Cloth.  About  500  pages.  Nearly  ready.  Mailing  price,  $1.20. 

This  is  a series  of  extracts  from  Pali  writings,  done  into  English,  and  so  arranged  as 
to  give  a general  idea  of  Ceylonese  Buddhism.  The  work  consists  of  over  a hundred 
selections  comprised  in  five  chapters  of  about  one  hundred  pages  each.  Of  these,  chapters 
ii.,  iii .,  and  iv.  are  on  Buddhist  doctrine,  and  concern  themselves  respectively  with  the  philo- 
sophical conceptions  that  underlie  the  Buddhist  religious  system,  with  the  doctrine  of 
Karma  and  rebirth,  and  with  the  scheme  of  salvation  from  misery.  Chapter  i.  gives  the 
account  of  the  previous  existences  of  Gotama  Buddha  and  of  his  life  in  the  last  existence 
up  to  the  attainment  of  Buddhaship ; while  the  sections  of  chapter  v.  are  about  Buddhist 
monastic  life. 


5 


